Dragonborn Saga - Don_Dokhmesy - Ongoing 151 To 300
Dragonborn Saga - Don_Dokhmesy - Ongoing 151 To 300

Самиздат: [Регистрация] [Найти] [Рейтинги] [Обсуждения] [Новинки] [Обзоры] [Помощь|Техвопросы]
Ссылки:
Школа кожевенного мастерства: сумки, ремни своими руками Типография Новый формат: Издать свою книгу
 Ваша оценка:

Dragonborn Saga

 []

     Description Dragonborn Saga
      Tags: Adult, Action, Adventure, Comedy, Fantasy, Harem, Mature, Romance


     The Dragonborn is a mortal with the blood and soul that of a dragon.


     The Last Dragonborn appeared on the on the Tamriel Continent in the world of Nirn to slay the World Eater 'Alduin' and the other dragons that returned to the world following the events of the Civil War in the Kingdom of Skyrim. His legend also contained...


     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     151 Revelation
      "Where should I begin?"


     "..."


     No one responded. They didn't seem to understand anything from the start.


     "Can you make us understand first?" Jonrad asked in a low tone.


     I laughed without making much noise.


     Alina and Jull were sitting together at a table and seemed to be discussing something. My three parents don't seem to want to involve them in this conversation. I understand that they are worried but I have already told Jullanar everything. Maybe, she is the only person who knows the whole truth about me other than the Augur and Shadow.


     I wasn't planning to tell anyone else the ultimate truth and that includes my parents. I love them and I don't want them to think of me as something different.


     But that will leave another problem in my heart. I want them to love me as their son for the one I am, not the one I want them to believe.


     I am a bit conflicted here.


     "Sigh! Fine... the place Hilda and Nurina saw in my Mind Realm is a place from a different realm. Another realm of existence from outside Mundos if I dare to say. I am not sure about many things when comes to that world and this world but I can tell you for sure that the two places didn't hear of each other."


     The three looked at each other and started thinking of my words bit by bit.


     "So it is a different place?"


     "Pretty much so."


     "How far away from here?"


     "No idea."


     "And have you ever been there?"


     "Nope."


     """Huh?"""


     Well, I, as Jonhild, have never been to that place. That's the truth.


     "You are telling me that the place that your mind is mostly attached to is a place you have never been to?"


     "Exactly."


     "How is that possible?"


     It seems that the trio can't understand anything on their own.


     "Well, I am not sure what is the correct answer as I also wondered about that world since I was young."


     "You also don't know?"


     "Well, I don't know a lot about that world, I started seeing it in my dreams when I was young."


     That's not a lie. I saw many dreams of my past world when I was young. Back in the day, I was depressed about being reincarnated without having to know how I died. I made peace with it after five years of my reincarnation and started to blend in the new world without thinking too much about what happened.


     I mean, I thought about what happened but I didn't find any possible explanation until I heard some theories from the Augur.


     "So this world, you only visited it in your dreams."


     "It wasn't entirely like a visit or something I can freely move with. I only have memories of a different human who lived in that world and died there. I saw all his memories and arrived at a weird conclusion."


     "And it is?"


     "This person was me, from a life I lived in the past."


     "..."


     And that is when they turn speechless.



     Reincarnation is not a strange thing in this world. I mean it doesn't usually happen but it happened in the form of people known as the Shezarrine and the Nerevarine.


     The Shezarrine are the reincarnations of 'Shezarr' who is the imperial representation of the missing god 'Lorkhan' who the Nords call 'Shor'. These Shezzarine left their names in the history for the great deeds they have done such as Pelinal Whitestrake, Harrald Hairy-Breeks, Ysmir, Hans the Fox, etc.


     The Nerevarine, however, is the legitimate reincarnation of 'Indoril Nerevar' as well as the player character and protagonist of The Elder Scrolls III: Morrowind. Indoril Nerevar was a Chimer hero who lived during the First Era. He was a champion of Azura, he also unified Chimer and Dwemer, following the overthrowing of the Nordic Empire. However, after the discovery that the Dwemer were creating the Numidium, he led his people against them in the War of the First Council and died at Red Mountain.


     [A/N: Chimer: the race that the Dunmer (Dark Elves) originated from after being cursed by Azura.


     Numidium: colossal humanoid golem created by the Dwemer, said to have been a thousand feet (304.8m) tall.]


     These are known stories to people like Nurina, and also is not something that hidden clan can be oblivious about.


     It made them sink into some deep thinking for a while but soon Hilda spoke.


     "So, that person you was in your past life, was he someone great?"


     I narrowed my eyes and tried to trace her line of thinking. It seemed she thought of the past me as a great person.


     "I am not sure about him, he didn't do much in his life to be regarded a hero or anything exceptional. All I know he was a person who studied law and practiced it as a job. He also knows about the Elder Scrolls."


     "... Elder Scrolls?"


     Jonrad opened his eyes wide and looked deeply at me.


     "In that case, you know where the Elder Scrolls are?"


     "Naturally."


     "And you are going to secure them?"


     "When the right time comes. As long as there is no need for them, it is better to keep them hidden as they are."


     Nurina smiled and shook her head.


     "So, all that talk about your past life wasn't just a way to tell the people to screw off."


     "Am I that kind of person?"


     The talk continued for a while and no flag was raised so far.


     "So, to sum it up. You inherited the knowledge of your past life and it will lead to the three Elder Scrolls of the prophecy."


     "That's how it is."


     They all nodded and looked at each other.


     "Regarding the other thing about Dragons, It is not true, is it?" Jonrad asked.


     Well, I guess telling them will keep them safer when the time comes… I don't want to be the only one preparing for the crisis after all.


     ***


     After a while of discussion, I checked with 'Alexa' (System) and it was around 1:15 AM right now.


     My parental trio went into a heated discussion with each other about the future threat. I didn't press the matter as me being a Dragonborn but Jonrad was already showing off his knowledge about dragons as a former Blade Agent. It seems that the Blades have inherited some techniques to seal the dragons or whatever they can do.


     It doesn't matter with me anyway as I am the ultimate mean to kill a dragon. They only thing that was in my mind right now is about how to prevent the major damages.


     If a dragon decided to attack a city in the middle of the day, I don't think your normal run in the mill town guards will be able to do it. I mean, these guys are well equipped and trained but fighting a dragon with that size of Paarthurnax is something ridiculous.


     This is the time where the Nords will need Magic the most despite their hate for Magic and Mages.


     Also, one of the matters that made me feel annoyed was the matter of mobility.


     The dragons can come and go whenever they wished for, which means, if I am in Winterhold and a dragon attacked Markarth then they are royally screwed until the put down the dragon by force, also the dragon won't be dead as it still needs it soul to be absorbed for it to completely die. Dragons can be revived by a certain Thu'um as long as their souls aren't absorbed yet.


     The difference between the reality and the game is vast and I need to be well aware when would a dragon appear and how to reach it as soon as possible. Dragons in the game were a random event that strikes based on the location of the player.


     It only increased to my headache as I tried to explain these issues to the three in front of me. Of course, I didn't say the word 'Game' or any of what was in my mind. I only explained how vast this task is.


     One more thing that added to my problems was this.


     "What about the dragons outside Skyrim?"


     That was a question asked by Hilda.


     "Solstheim will be one of the places outside Skyrim that will also suffer from the Dragon Break as far as my knowledge may go. The Dragons' main task will happen in Skyrim, I am not sure about the other provinces other than Skyrim but I guess Cyrodiil, Hammerfell, Morrowind, and High Rock will manage to do something about it on their own."


     The saw my point and nodded.


     "Regarding Black Marsh, Elsweyr, Valenwood, and Summerset. This will be the Dominion's problem. Let's not worry about them." Hilda said and we nodded.


     Black Marsh may not be a part of the Empire of the Dominion but they assisted the Dominion into weakening the Empire and invaded a lot of land in Morrowind.


     "I may ask for someone's guidance to help us with task… I don't want to do so but I will only if it is necessary." Nurina said in a grim expression.


     "You are speaking of…" I was wondering who can make Nurina this vexed.


     "The crazy old hag."


     Hmmm! This is one of the names Nurina calls her master with. I am very curious about that person. From Nurina's tales, her master is an overpowered person with a short temper and a tendency to kill whoever she doesn't like. Nurina, who normally is not afraid of anything, can have nightmares because of the traumas her master caused her.


     I really want to meet that person.


     As the talk was about to reach an end, someone came into the fort running.


     "Lady Hilda!"


     It was a man from the clan's guards.


     "What happened? Speak?" Hilda ran to the man.


     "Lady Hilda! A big problem. A guard came from Kynesgrove! An Elder Mammoth broke into madness, it is raging all over the place."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     152 Unease
      A/N: Big thanks to Алексей Исланов! When I googled the name, it got translated as Alexey Islanov… Thanks, comrade!


     Also about the break I took, I will explain it at the end of the chapter.


     ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


     An Elder Mammoth that went mad?


     This is what we called in my past life 'shit has gone south and in the worst way it can possibly go'.


     Imagine it as an unmanned train or a falling plane... a disaster that is simply unstoppable. The only way for it to end is to fall and it will do damage... Shit, ton, lots of, damage.


     Elder Mammoths are huge! Not like an African Elephant huge, it is double the size, double the tusks. Yes, like four tusks. I am not talking about the Gomphothere or anything from my past life, it is just like that colossal and primordial being that lived through the ages. An Elder Mammoth's age is around 300 to 400 years. [A/N: Gomphothere is an extinct type of elephants https://ibb.co/i6Nzjf freaking awesome.]


     When the Elder Mammoth reaches the end of its lifespan, there is a chance that it would feel an agonizing pain to the point that it would start rampaging around to find its peace. This is one of the reasons why the elder mammoths get to be hunted on a periodic pace.


     There is nothing like zoologists in this day and age but the nearby Nords normally keep an eye on the situation to keep the Elder Mammoths in check. Still, for a mad one to appear... it must have come from the deeper lands in the marshland of Eastmarch.


     "I'll go wake them up!"


     Hilda didn't wait after she got the news and ran deep into the fort, she has to wake up everyone.


     "Sigh! I am not in the right mindset to hunt an Elder Mammo..." Jonrad seemed to want to bail out.


     "I am going!" I said.


     "Well, I am coming then." He went back on his words.


     It is not really necessary for us to join the hunt, Jonrad and I can bail out whenever we like. We are born under the Serpent stars and we are not bound by the rules after all.


     Still, I wouldn't laze around.


     "I am coming too, I will just observe. Alina and Jull, bring my tools."


     Nurina also joined in. She has her own agenda that she wasn't interested in hiding.


     After some time, the hall became busy again. Twenty of us Firemanes were all geared up and looked majestic, Grandpa was leading the bunch and the guards were loading barrels of javelins on the horses.


     I also got geared up and carried my weapons.


     "This will be a good chance for you to learn more about the Flame Magic that the Dragon Guardian grants." Jonrad said.


     It is true, if I remember correctly, the Dragon Guardian makes the Fire Resistance and Effectiveness much stronger. For a Dragonknight like Jonrad, this is one of the core aspects of his strength.


     Anyway, most of the adults were ready for the ride. But once we reached the stable outside the fort, I almost stumbled from the surprise.



     In front of me, there were over ten Flame Atronach Horses.


     "You guys... you learned them in less than a week?"


     "Haha! Nephew, you did something great, those who don't have companion beasts that can be mounted can use these fancy Flame Atronach Horses now." Uncle Tyr was grinning ear to ear.


     He meant that someone like mom can ride on Ylva but someone like him who can't ride his snake is now able to ride my luxurious Flame Atronach Horses.


     Still, I only gifted the spell to the clan a week ago. But to think ten has already learned it. I totally underestimated the Firemanes' lust for anything that has the word 'Fire' or 'Flame' in its description.


     "Let's not wait anymore, open the gate!"


     Grandpa gave the order as he was riding on a large Black Bear and we all followed him.


     ***


     The trail went as usual, we were about twenty members of the family and a hundred member of the guards in addition to Nurina, Alina, and Jull.


     The plan was simple! Search, lure, and ambush.


     The road to Kynesgrove was not long and we reached the place in less than an hour.


     Aunt Skadi talked with the locals and we saw the amount of damage caused by the mammoth and the tracks it left. Looking at its footsteps gave me cold shivers over my spine.


     "That's almost a meter in diameter. How large is the damn thing?"


     "Don't ask me! This will be worse than expected."


     Jonrad wasn't happy with the situation either.


     Grandpa looked at Uncle Forseti and the later sent his owl to survey the place. The Owl Guardian grants the trait of sharing the sight with the companion owl as well as making the sight much better. One of the most enviable gifts one can get.


     I can do the same with my Familiars but it is not as perfect.


     "Found it! It is near the river fighting with another wild beast."


     "I understand! Hilda, did you find a good spot for trapping it?"


     "Yes, Father! Northwest to our sacred ground, there is a lake that has a bit of a small cliff north of it. If the mammoth ran to its direction, it will not see the lake and will trip over in it."


     The clan's sacred ground is 'Bonestrewn Crest'. A small hill with a Word Wall in the center of Eastmarch. The place will later be a dragon lair just like Mount Anthor, the sacred ground of the Moonblade Clan.


     "So be it. Who will be on the luring team?"


     This is where the arguing will come.


     Some of us need to go and make the mammoth chase them until the trapping spot.


     "I'll go." Uncle Tyr stepped forward.


     "I'll go too." Vladimir also stepped forward.


     These two learned how to use the Flame Atronach Horse spell so they are confident in its speed.


     "I'll go too." I stepped forward.


     "Jonhild, you don't need to…" Hilda almost freaked out on me.


     "I'll go with him." Jonrad stood beside me.


     Hilda sighed and shook her head. It wasn't a situation a mother and a wife would want to be in.


     Well, it was four of us to do the taunting now.


     ***


     "If I remember correctly, I got reincarnated in Skyrim, right?"


     "Why are you asking me that question?"


     "Well, I went through some weird ritual when I drank a weird potion and saw a weird dragon made of light then became some sort of Beastmaster and now I am tracking a mammoth with a spear in hand while crawling on the ground between the dried grass."


     "I still don't know how to link that with the reincarnation?"


     "Well, the exact same scenario happened in 'Far Cry Primal', it just made me wonder."


     "... What is 'Far Cry Primal'?" Jonrad asked me.


     "Oh... Nevermind! Is this close enough?"


     We were stalking the Mammoth. It seems to have got into a fight with some bears from the area. The bears were squished though.


     "Yes, the trail is fresh. What should we do from now on, uncle?"


     "Vladimir and Jonhild, you two survey the situation from afar, make sure that nothing or no one gets involved...."


     Tyr and Jonrad started giving Vladimir and me some instructions as the both of us were the ones to keep watch over the situation.


     ***


     "Is it me or this situation is not right?"


     Vladimir asked me.


     "I have no idea. What situation are you talking about?"


     "Look at the mammoth… It is not that old."


     "How do you know?"


     "There are signs to determine the age of a mammoth such as that but this one is just not that old to fall into madness yet."


     I didn't understand what he meant until he started explaining the aging signs and all the mammoth related stuff I don't know.


     "Shouldn't we inform them before they make a move then?"


     "It won't matter anyway, they have noticed from the beginning and it will make less difference. The mammoth is confirmed mad."


     I nodded to what Vladimir said. But he still looked uneasy.


     About a hundred meters away, there stood a gigantic creature around five meters in height and was moving around in anger.


     The ground was obliterated by the mess that mammoth caused. The area itself doesn't have many trees but nothing was standing in front of that angry fellow.


     The problem is that Kynesgrove village was around the corner so that mammoth should be lured in the marshland once again so it can be hunted with ease.


     Tyr and Jonrad made sure to keep their Flame Atronach Horses hidden closeby so when things break into a total mess, they get to make a run for it.


     Once they were close enough, the started crawling on the ground with javelins in their hands.


     The mammoth was just about twenty meters away from them when they stood up and threw the javelins at the mammoth's butt.


     A thundering cry sounded from the mammoth as it raised its head and snot high from the pain. It turned around only to see Tyr and Jonrad running to the other side.


     Rage appeared on the mammoth's face and it started to move.


     "Let's go." Vladimir and I also started to run to our horses.


     And the pursuit started.


     Our advantage was being easy to spot at the night because all our horses were Flame Atronachs and it was the version that I developed, so not getting caught by the mammoth was not that hard.


     "Just keep riding south, look ahead and watch where you go." Jonrad said.


     I was riding in the lead according to the formation.


     It didn't take much time and we could see the signal of Hilda and understood where the trap exactly is.


     "My turn."


     I rode forward faster than the rest towards the trap and cast a spell once I reached it. The trap was a small rock slope hidden by some long grasses. The mammoth is tall but it won't see it anyway.


     As the person who reached the trap first, there were only five seconds for me to cast two Expert Level spells… Not an easy task!


     "Okay, now!"


     The other three joined me already and jumped from their horses to ride the Flame Atronach Hawks I just conjured.


     Once all of that was done, the hawks rose in the sky and attracted the mammoth's attention. It was now looking at those flaming birds the same way it looked at the horses, it even became faster.


     "Damn! That thing…"


     "Just go higher!"


     I increased the flight speed as much as I could and we barely survived the tusks of one angry elder mammoth, it was still following though.


     It didn't look down as we, its target, were going up. That helped when the mammoth approached the trap and….


     *THUD* *SPLASH*


     It fell just like that.


     Under the trap was a big muddy pit-like pond. The mammoth fell from the height of two meters and big splash erupted.


     "NOW!"


     The Firemanes appeared from their hiding and started the assault. Those who could use magic used it, those had had javelins threw it. It was an all-out attack against the mammoth, but…


     The mammoth stood as it was nothing! An angry cry rumbled as the mammoth trumpeted as it stood with ease.


     No one expected this!


     "Dammit! Is it really a dying mammoth? How can something like that be mad at the prime of its strength?" Tyr roared and asked me to direct the Flame Atronach Hawk down.


     "Fine, you three go down, I will bug it from above."


     The Flame Atronach Hawks landed on the ground and the three passengers ran to help the rest.


     My part was to buzz around the mammoth, it would be better to divert its attention towards something it can't reach.


     Still… why do I feel this unease?


     The answer came just a second later though... with a roar from another angry mammoth!




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     153 Mystery
      "Impossible! Another one?"


     The clansmen were in shock, this is not a subjugation anymore.


     "Jon, see where that came from!" Someone called and I was already doing what he said.


     I rose higher with the Flame Atronach Hawk and didn't even need to use a detection magic to tell where it was coming from.


     "Another Elder Mammoth coming from the south, a bit smaller and as mad as this one." I shouted my voice out.


     "Wha... Another one is mad?"


     "Take cover and climb the high rocks, make every spear count!"


     "Jon, lend me one of your birds!" Jonrad called at me.


     I still haven't banished the remaining Flame Atronach Hawks so I sent one to him.


     "Boy, we need to distract that one together until the others finish of the big mammoth."


     "Easier said than done! I will try."


     We directed the Flame Atronach Hawks to face the coming Mammoth, it was a bit slow but very unstoppable.


     "Jonhild, don't be stubborn and use Flame Magic this time. Neither Lightning nor Frost will do anything to that thick fur ball."


     "Tsk, I was going to do that move I did on the Bloodsails ship back at Winterhold."


     "What move?"


     "I was planning to jump on its head with a 'Thunder Cookie'. Back then, it made the ship almost flip upside down."


     "Huh! Just that? Don't you remember that time when you were being chased and I set the whole ship that was chasing you on fire in one go?"


     "Old man, that was just setting a ship on fire."


     "Just try that spell I taught you."


     "Fine, we will go around it in circles and give it hell."


     We were flying above the newcomer mammoth and started evoking the same spell.


     This is one of Jonrad's masterpieces. A spell that follows the immediate will of the caster. It works like any Flame Magic spell and it is very much similar to the most basic spell, the 'Flames' spell. Its brilliance comes with the control over it. It is cumbersome but as long as the caster wills, it can be shaped into anything. It can be sent as Fireball projectile or a channeled spell. As long as there is Magicka within the caster, it can be cast.


     After the evocation was complete, we directed the Flame Atronach Hawks to fly around the mammoth in circles.


     Its attention was full attracted to us and it raised its snot to catch Jonrad's Hawk but it was evaded skillfully.


     "Now, give it all you have!" Jonrad shouted and we cast the spell together.


     As if our thoughts have overlapped, we father and son made two strong streams of flames akin to a dragon breath and shot it at the mammoth. The mammoth was too big and too slow to evade this.


     Once the flames landed, the whole mammoth was caught on fire as if being cooked alive. It was a cruel way to kill an animal but it was the only way for two mages to deal with such a threat.


     Strong cries sounded from the mammoth. At first, there was a strong anger as it was helplessly trying to retaliate, then it became cries of desperate madness.



     I was shocked!


     Why do I seem to understand it that much?


     It is not like my conversations with Nefertiti but I was very able to understand the emotions of the mammoth.


     "Wh… What is going on?"


     For a second, my magic was about to be cut short.


     "Jonhild, watch out!"


     Jonrad's voice woke me up and for a second I saw something flying at me.


     I subconsciously commanded the Flame Atronach Hawk to evade and made a 360 with a dive. Before I know it, I was already too close to the mammoth.


     Dangerous! The hair of my body was all erected when I felt the immense danger from getting too close to that angry mammoth.


     I continued the maneuver in the air and tried to go up before the mammoth can catch me but the fucker responded even faster.


     It stood up on its rear legs the same way the other mammoth did and obstructed my escape path.


     I was to fly up and go over its back but I will crush into it now with my speed.


     "Jonhild!"


     I could hear Jonrad shouting at me to watch out but I was already calculating my next move.


     Back when I was a kid in my past life, I loved riding bicycles. There was that lesson I learned after crashing into a car once that trying to slow down or stop will surely get me hurt so the best way was to go faster than the accident itself, and that's how I will do this.


     I didn't try to fly up anymore and flew down… a sharp down.


     Once I reached the ground, I took another sharp turn to fly with Flame Atronach Hawk as low as possible. My aim with to pass from beneath the mammoth.


     Still, the sight of the mammoth above me made me feel so scared if that thing went down on top of me. I wished I could use 'Teleport' right away but the spell takes time to cast, I don't have put less than a second to act now.


     Once my resolve firmed, I shouted a Thu'um.


     "WULD!"


     With the voice of mine, the world around me felt like it was being wrapped and the space ahead of me looked funny for a second then it all came back as it was and I was about ten meters away from the Flame Atronach Hawk I was one and the Mammoth that was crashing down on it.


     *Boom* *Boom*


     With a booming sound, the mammoth stomped with its forelegs and with another booming sound, the Flame Atronach Hawk exploded.


     The mammoth cried from the fire once again and it gave me enough time to run away as fast as I could.


     That furball tried to hunt me with a tree trunk then stomp on me with all its weight!


     Pretty scary!


     I heard on some documentary that elephants are so smart and of course mammoths should at least be like them but this one is murderously smart.


     "Jonhild! Are you alright?"


     Jonrad looked worried sick as he flew to pick me up on the Flame Atronach Hawk he was using.


     "Dammit! I almost lost one of the nine lives I had over this!"


     "... As long as you are alright… Hey, don't do that scary maneuver once again! Your mothers will skin us if they heard of it." Jonrad was a bit pale as it seemed he was on an emotional rollercoaster.


     {Will skin who again?}


     But for some reason, I heard Nurina's voice in my head.


     "Huh? Who is that?" Jonrad started looking around.


     Aha! A telepathy link was established.


     "Calm down! That's Nurina speaking directly to our heads."


     "... That's not funny!"


     {I don't care what are you guys doing but we are finished here. What is your situation?}


     {We are having it hard here. Can we have some support?}


     {... We will come right away.}


     Nurina's call was heard by both of us and we nodded to each other. I once again conjured a Flame Atronach Hawk and took attacked the mammoth with the same plan as before.


     It started crying once again and I was still able to understand it. The fear it developed to fire was starting to take over its emotions by now. I was having no pity for it this time though.


     It suddenly cried loudly and fell on its side.


     "Is it over?"


     "We need to get closer to know so."


     We indeed went closer. Once we arrived just about four meters away from it, the mammoth appeared to be still breathing heavily.


     "Damn! This is not natural!" Jonrad said.


     "Do you feel it too? The mammoth?"


     "Eh? Ah! It is your first time. Maybe because you are used to your cat and the more domesticated animals and the clan's companion beasts so you may not notice it right away but the Titanborn bloodline gives some empathetic power to commune with the wild. It is something that was supposed to be part of all the Nordic clans but it is the strongest in ours."


     "Hmm! I see… Is it because of the creation of human theory?"


     "Indeed! Us Nords are the first men, we were created by the breath of Kyne. The same way beasts were created, and with the Titanborn bloodline, we can understand the hearts of the beast."


     "I see. So what was the unnatural thing you found out just now?"


     "See for yourself… the mammoth, it is not ragging anymore!"


     I opened my eyes wide and looked at the mammoth we just fought. By a bit of concentrating, I could feel the emotions of the mammoth. Surprisingly, it was not as angry or as berserk as before. It only felt tired and wanted to rest.


     With all the wounds over its body! It wasn't feeling negative at all. It even wasn't that damaged or wounded. Indeed some parts were charred and they may leave a few scars but it was having any problems now.


     "What in Oblivion is going on? Is it feeling peaceful all of a sudden after it went mad?" I wasn't able to keep up with anything anymore.


     Jonrad held his chin and shook his head not understanding the situation too.


     A few seconds later, we could hear the sounds of someone coming. It was Hilda and the rest.


     For some reason, they carried the same expressions as us. Grandpa came forward and heard what happened from Jonrad. He then said something that added more to the mystery.


     "It is indeed strange but there is only one thing I can understand… These mammoths weren't mad to begin with."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     154 Troubled Times 1 : The Mad Mammoths
      "... These mammoths weren't mad to begin with."


     "..."


     Grandpa's words were right on point. The mammoths that went mad seek death to rest from a certain pain as far as we know but there was nothing heard before about the mammoths being cured of that state.


     This only meant that the mammoth returned back from the madness for the first time in history (as far as we know) or there madness wasn't natural.


     "They were triggered by something!"


     We all looked at the one who spoke and that was Nurina.


     "Arch-Wizard Nurina, do you have an explanation?"


     "I am not sure myself. It was fascinating to witness a mammoth in its rage but that wasn't normal. By the signs I read, this mammoth over here is too young to go on madness. Something or someone must have caused it to go mad. Don't you think so too, Jon?"


     Why is he asking me?


     I am not sure why she said that but I managed to take a hint.


     Right as I got the idea, I turned around and walked to the mammoth that was lying on a mound over there. I didn't even get triggered at me at all.


     "Hey, Furball! I need you to keep calm, no one will hurt you anymore."


     The mammoth opened its eye and looked at me for a second then closed it calmly again. It somehow meant that it is fine with me getting close.


     Uncle Balder followed me closely as he was to act with me, he is the most knowledgeable one in the clan about the animals and he even developed some medicines regarding there cases.


     After a fast examination, he already guessed up what was going on.


     "It seems what Arch-Wizard Nurina said was true. The last mammoth has traces of a strange substance around its snot. It seemed that these two hotheads have caused a high amount of heat to purge that substance out of the mammoth's body. Truly, idiots can be marvelous sometimes."


     "Hey, Balder. You can call Jonrad whatever you like but Jon is a genius."


     "I apologize, father."


     I don't understand why but Uncle Balder usually treats the other people coldly. And regarding what Grandpa said about me being a genius, it is not only my case. Every Firemane is a genius.


     Still, for a pacifist like Uncle Balder, he doesn't like warmongers like Jonrad the most. He may be the weakest uncle but he is a poet and a medicine master, his knowledge of alchemy is over what I have seen in even the College.


     Anyway, he could determine that the mammoth was indeed acting under the effect of some drug that it inhaled.


     "From the engravings on the tusks of the mammoth, this one was raised by giants. The giants value mammoths the most and will never hurt them."


     "Which means this was done by a man."


     "But for what reason?"


     The conversation started going around in circles and most of the people around were trying to deny the fact that it may be what they think of.


     "If what I am thinking about is correct, then this matter won't end by just this mammoth here. More will appear very soon." I said what was in my mind.



     Once I said that, the people around me looked at me with displeasure. Of course no one would want my words to be true. Oblivion! Even I don't want them to be true.


     But reality has proven to be a bitch as usual when we heard another loud cry of a mammoth.


     Those who looked at me in disdain before glared at me this time. I could only shrug my shoulders saying 'I told you so!'


     "You jinxed it, Jon!" Even Jull and Alina who were carrying Nurina's tools as if her maidservants were glaring at me.


     "It seems like what we didn't want to think of is true. I think we have to fend off the mammoths that will come and send a team to investigate…" Grandpa started putting a plan, "... Any volunteers that will go with Jon?"


     "Hey, Old Man! Why should I go?"


     "You jinxed it, boy! Rules are rules."


     "... What rules? And since when do the clan's rules get applied on me?"


     "The punishment does."


     "Tsk!"


     These people!


     "Fine! I am the only one that can fly anyway. Who wants to come with me? Good news... we will fly, bad news... we will fly!"


     The family members in front of me looked at each other and sighed.


     "I am coming!" Jonrad said.


     "No! They will need you to use the strong Flame Magic to finish the mammoth faster." I said.


     "I will come then." Hilda said.


     "Okay!"


     Hilda is easier to deal with that Jonrad anyway.


     "You guys need to call reinforcements. This matter should be handled as someone trying to draw some of us out to deal a blow to us. I don't know what strategies you use in that situation but the number we have here is not promising to fend off two more mammoths."


     I started bossing the Firemanes around.


     We were around 120 but that is still not good. Only 20 of us are from the main house and we are the true fighting force around here. The soldiers of the clan will soon not be able to keep up.


     Grandpa nodded to my words even though he didn't want to consider it a direct attack on the clan.


     What worried me the most was the power of the clan itself. It is by no means bad and every one of the Elders can defeat me in less than three moves if they went serious. The thing that worried me was how massive and strong these mammoths are.


     I tried to compare their size to a dragon like Paarthurnax and really got me bad. Paarthurnax is gigantic and there is no clue that the other dragons won't be as large as him. If that power level of the mammoth can make us troubled like that then the future where dragons will be on every mountain beak is something apocalyptic for the current day Nords.


     The Firemanes can make it. They may have a free of charge Dragonborn if they encountered trouble but they can fend off a dragon if they worked like hell together.


     Anyway, I think it is time to stop these depressing ideas. I was already done conjuring the Flame Atronach Hawks and rode with Hilda.


     The mammoth that was lying around nearby moved up before I could fly and everyone tensed. However, it didn't move at us. It picked the direction where the angry mammoth cry came from just a while ago and started moving south.


     "What is it doing?" Hilda was worried about the situation.


     "Hey, Furball! Where to?"


     The mammoth trumpeted as a response and hasted its pace ahead.


     "That mammoth! Has it just told you to follow?"


     "Seems so! It doesn't want to meet its drugged kin as it seems and wants to lead us somewhere."


     I urged the atronach to fly and follow Furball.


     It was Hilda's first time to fly and she seemed to be excited about it. She kept pointing at the places she knew from above and it was rather getting annoying.


     Soon enough, we saw a mammoth 200 meters away and it was raging around and destroying stuff. This was the one we heard after I jinxed it. Good news is… it is not out of the marshland and can't be considered a threat anytime soon.


     After a while, we say corpse of a mammoth and it seemed that this one got beaten up by another mammoth. Furball convoyed its sadness in a low sound.


     "This is more chaotic than we thought."


     "I don't want to say 'I told you so'. Seems like the bigger mammoths could rage around all they wanted and the smaller ones started escaping."


     "I think the Giants are trying to deal up with the situation too."


     "It won't matter to them if it is this human or that human, a human in troubled times like this will always be met with hostility."


     I said as I didn't really care about giants too much. Those who played Skyrim must have experienced the 'Giants' Space Program' trauma. [A/N: A bug in the game that can get any high leveled played killed. Just one hit and you will fly so high that you can see the whole damn Skyrim from above.]


     "Who said you can't reason with giants?" Hilda replied at me with something that made me taken aback.


     "Can you?"


     "Naturally."


     "Naturally!"


     "I have a friend."


     "A giant friend?"


     "Yes, her name is Shuna."


     Shuna? Is that a giantess name?


     As far as I know, it is hard to reason with giants. There was that annoying quest in the game where the player will try to trade a goat from a giant called Grok. This is the only possible interaction I know of in the game and the names of the giants are weird and primitive so it was hard to deal with these folk, even their language is unique and no one mastered before. (for the lack of interest)


     "So, that friend of yours, can she help us with the investigation?"


     "If she didn't find out that the situation is related to us so make sure not to say something weird around her if we met her, she can understand the common language very well."


     "Okay."


     "Also, don't try to act smart when giants are close by. Just be as peaceful as ever and they won't be a threat. Shuna is a matriarch so she holds more power than any giant you may have heard of."


     I nodded.


     Giantesses haven't appeared in the game so I am not sure how will they look like. When I asked Hilda more questions about the matters she told me that giantesses are few in number and higher in power so they get to be protected by a lot of males.


     So giants are feminists, huh? Didn't see that one coming.


     Anyway, we kept following Furball until we reached a cave, it looked rather massive but a bloody sight was beheld in front of the place.


     Around three males giants were lying dead. A lot of arrows and wounds all over their bodies.


     "I guess you are definitely right, Jonhild. This is Shuna's cave."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     155 Troubled Times 2 : Before The Storm
      We kept following Furball until we reached a cave, it looked rather massive but a bloody sight was beheld in front of the place.


     Around three males giants were lying dead. A lot of arrows and wounds all over their bodies.


     "I guess you are definitely right, Jonhild. This is Shuna's cave."


     Shuna's cave has three dead giants in front of it. I say this is not looking good for giants at this end of the situation. The giants were around twelve feet in height (3.5 Meters) which was rather impressive to kill them. I wonder how many they had to face to die with this number of arrows and spears.


     "What should we do from now onward?"


     "... I have no idea. If there are giants left in the cave, I doubt we will be able to even reason with them."


     "Hmmm! I see."


     Meanwhile, as I and Hilda were trying to figure out what to do, Furball walked to one of the giants and made some sad groans. Hilda and I managed to understand that this giant was Furball's friend.


     "I say we have someone who can talk some sense into the giants for us." I said.


     "And if it failed, we will just run."


     "Sounds like a plan."


     I then conjured a familiar cat and sent it into the cave of Shuna. With some simple commanding the familiar found its way to the inner parts of the cave and suddenly the connection got lost.


     "Someone must have attacked my familiar inside the cave."


     "Then we can guarantee to get some answers."


     We decided to wait for whoever inside the cave to respond and it took about two minutes for us to feel a movement from inside.


     What came out from the cave were two giants, they appeared to have some long, powerful limbs, thick skin, with large hands and feet, and decorative scars on their chest that are mainly tribal or religious symbols, their hair was braided with decorative beads and their faces were wrinkled. They also had elf-like pointy ears.


     The two held crudely made weapons as they were simply some large stone and wood clubs. For clothing, they wore pelts of fur and bones and simple loincloths.


     They didn't quite look like the giants from the game as they were just the same model over and over but these two looked like an old giant and a youthful giant. What they have in common, however, was the angry look they had on their faces when they looked at me and Hilda.


     "Don't harm them, Jonhild. Just oppress them with your Aura."


     As Hilda said, we both released our Auras at the same time. Hilda's bloody red Aura and My light green Aura didn't seem to hinder one another at all and made a unique harmonious effect as the giants retreated from the shock they felt. It was hard to threaten a giant but this is enough to cause them to hold back their temper. If a fight started, it would be better not to stay around the area.


     "Bring me Shuna! Tell her that Hilda wants to meet."


     Hilda glared at the giants and kept oppressing them. The giants raised their clubs to warn her from getting closer and the situation was like a challenge between two stubborn brats.



     "Hey, Furball. A little help here, buddy."


     I called for the mammoth that was still lamenting its friend and diverted the attention of the giants towards it.


     The Giants indeed noticed it and seemed to be on guard against the mammoth for a second but they realized it is not mad anymore.


     I retreated my aura and the atmosphere calmed down.


     "Tell Shuna to come and talk with Hilda."


     After a short staring contest with the two giants, the elder one turned around and left the younger one to guard the cave's entrance after he went in.


     Hilda and I were still on guard of whatever comes out from the cave. I had prepared a 'Teleport' spell on hand and was ready to take Hilda and escape any second.


     Still, we felt some heavy footsteps and something came out of the cave. It was indeed a female giant but the difference between males and females was big…


     First, her limbs looked wider than most giants. She had a lot more muscles than them. She held a scary club and wore a lot more hide and fur than the other giants. Her hair was a bit light grey and her skin was darker than the males. It really seemed that she is the boss around the male giants.


     The discovery was strange but it wasn't anything important right now. However, I remembered some mod that added female giants to the game and it was a bit hilarious and very inaccurate for a lot of reasons. Especially when all the giantesses looked really sexy in that mod.


     Anyway, here it is in front of us. Shuna, the matriarch of giants in this territory.


     "What's going on Shuna? You look a bit pale." Hilda walked forward and greeted Shuna nonchalantly.


     "... Skadi!"


     "Eh? No, I am Hilda."


     The giantess glared at Hilda and stomped on the ground causing us to feel it shaking.


     "SKADI?"


     The giantess shouted in a different tone.


     "Oh, you mean where is Skadi? She is home looking at the matter of your mammoths going mad."


     "... Mamaf?"


     "Yes, we brought one over there."


     Shuna the giantess looked at Furball and seemed to have an understanding that we came to help. The way she asked about Aunt Skadi was because she was more familiar with her than Hilda as I was told. Still, for her to tell the difference between Hilda and Skadi who are identical twins explains that this giantess is very smart.


     Still, I was being looked at by the giantess.


     "Pur sushnu?"


     "Yes, he is a Firemane, my son."


     "Hilda sushnu! Su mamaf, gwarshta."


     "She is thanking you for returning the mammoth."


     "Oh, you welcome."


     Well, she is friendly at least.


     "Shuna, there are some strange things happening around the land, what do you know."


     The conversation later started going between Hilda's responses and Shuna's giant language. I was really trying to pick up some words from that language but it was a complete strange territory to me. How the hell did an airhead like Hilda managed to learn that? It is a very primitive language.


     After a while, Hilda looked at me and said what she understood.


     "Shuna is saying that two suns ago, which means two days ago, some evil people that she called 'Marti gwasha' came and attacked the giants with a lot of arrows and threw weird substances on the mammoths and made some fire."


     "What does that word you just said mean?"


     "Marti means death, Gwasha means walk."


     Death and Walk…


     "Necromancers?"


     "It may be the case. For a gang of necromancers to come out in broad daylight only means how strong they are, this only means one thing to our clan."


     "And it is?"


     "The 'Blackrock Clan'."


     ***


     We left the place immediately.


     This may be a very dangerous situation right now. We need all the power the clan can muster.


     The Blackrock Clan is one of the Hidden Clans that had an old grudge against the Firemanes and they managed to play us out of our den so far. This will prove troublesome if they were planning an all-out attack on the Firemane's hunting party that has a lot of the key figures of the clan.


     This is troublesome. I was planning to return to Winterhold by tomorrow but this may cause me to wait for a few more days.


     Once we reached the last place we met the party in, we found some tracks and discovered that they have retreated to Kynesgrove once again.


     We headed to the village and found that Uncle Tyr was managing the troops of the clan around the village and fortifying its barricade. Also, Grandpa and the rest were in the inn and told us that there was a sudden update to the situation.


     "Our docks were attacked. It is the Bloodsails doing."


     "So we are under attack, just as Jonhild predicted."


     "It seems the peace is about to be over. The Dare Dragon Company's existence and its alliance with the righteous clans caused our old enemies to feel threatened. The Bloodsails have moved in haste and called their allies too."


     "So it is the Bloodsails and the Blackrock this time."


     "Indeed, now we need to stop their sudden aggression and call for reinforcements from home. We also need to return Jonhild to Winterhold and Sigurd to his clan immediately."


     "Wait, won't I be fighting?"


     "Everyone will fight but you need to be among your troops and in your stronghold, no one knows when will the try to sneak attack us once again and how many clans are involved in their conspiracy."


     "I see!"


     "Father, when will the reinforcements come? And who is leading it?"


     "It is your mother who is leading it and Arch-Wizard Nurina has just sent some mind message to her telling her to come with the rest and around two hundred troops."


     "Isn't it a bit risky?" I asked.


     "Risky?"


     "Yes, the Blackrock Clan troops are around somewhere and the Bloodsails are marching from the north. This is the perfect opportunity for the Blackrock who have a horde of undead to trap our reinforcements with their undead as a suicide squad."


     The undead are the perfect suicide troops, what is dead can never die.


     Grandpa fell in silence and nodded to my words.


     "We need to move based on what Jonhild's idea. Who will go?"


     "There will be no need to move in numbers." I said.


     "Huh?"


     "Nurina, what do you think?" I said.


     "... Hm? I can only participate in communications. Not really interested in fights. My identity as Nurina Aren will cause trouble in the College if I was found out that I participated in a fight between the natives."


     Huh? You are just being lazy. Admit it!


     "Well, looks like I have to explain the situation to you… We can conjure undead, right?" I said.


     "Right."


     "The Blackrocks are also necromancers, right?"


     "Right."


     "When was the last time we compared our Undead others? Especially someone who is specialized in undeath."


     Nurina lagged for a second and looked at me.


     "Jull, Alina! Prepare my stuff."


     I knew how easy she can be lured. She would never resist the opportunity after all.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     156 Troubled Times 3 : Necromantic Skirmish
      It was nights and all the lights died in the surrounding area. Even Kynesgrove itself felt quiet.


     The truth was definitely the opposite. The Firemanes have made a lot of preparations for the party yet to come.


     Jon was surveying the land from above, using his magic to detect all sorts of life and death signals while dimming the radiance of the Flame Atronach Hawks that he was leading.


     On the other Flame Atronach Hawks were three more beauties. Jullanar was holding her lever-action crossbow while preparing her mentality for the blood show, Nurina was checking her last few edits on her personal spells the things she wants to try, Alina was holding a 'Telepathy' scroll and contacting the Firemane reinforcements.


     "61 tangos confirmed! Mostly necromancers and archers


     "Senior, what are tangos?"


     "When he says tangos, he means 'targets'."


     "Ah! I see."


     "The plan is simple, we lure the enemy out and kill them."


     "That sounds like an effortless way of thinking."


     The simple plan was made by Nurina and the party descended between the trees where the enemies only left three Necromancers to cover the area. Once the three were spotted, Jullanar put a bolt in each's head.


     "Nice shooting! Now move out, I want everyone in their location ASAP."


     With Jon's encouragement, Alina and Jull nodded and ran together into the forest.


     "Seems like you have two girls that will do anything for you without questioning."


     Nurina was looking at Jon and watching his expressions.


     "I can understand Jull's feelings but Alina seems to be trying to put extra effort."


     "Is it for nothing?"


     "Hm? No, I find her adorable, especially when she tries to reveal her face around me more often now."


     "Fufu! I am sure you are happy about it but don't you dare make a move on her as you did on Jull. She is a fine girl and my student after all."


     "... When did you… No, never mind!"


     Jon was taken aback with Nurina's knowledge about the development of his relationship with Jullanar. It was kinda annoying for him to not be able to hide a thing from her.


     "Can we please focus on what we have now. I will conjure around a hundr… damn!"


     While he was speaking, Nurina had already summoned around twenty Undead in one go. She cast one more time and twenty more appeared. They were all the high tier undead from the Soul Cairn, the Wraithmen.


     "Sigh! Give me a break." Jon was a bit disheartened from Nurina's ridiculous skill and started to summon his undead too. Compared to her, his best was to form two layers of the same spell on each other and summon two undead creatures in one go. It still was cumbersome for him too. He was well aware of what kind of a monster his adoptive mother is.


     After some time, he used half of his Magicka and summoned 80 Bonemen archers in 40 casts. Nurina was done in around 5 casts and summoned 100 Wraithmen.



     "Didn't you get way too overpowered lately?"


     "It is nothing to brag about." Nurina said while making a proud pose.


     Jon wasn't feeling well anyway and decided to bully the next victim to get rid of his frustration.


     A while later, a message arrived through Nurina's telepathic link.


     {Jon, the convoy is about a hundred meters away and the enemies are fully focused on it.}


     "Perfect! The exact location?"


     {Seventy meters away on your seven o'clock. They are making a road blockage and hiding behind some rocks, the rear blockage will be mine.}


     "Okay, I better get into the mood too." Jon prepared himself and moved his undead team right to its position north of the Blackrock troops. Meanwhile, Nurina's undead were hiding between the trees, Alina summoned some Mistmen and Jullanar was hiding on a tree.


     "Now we have four teams, which means four code names…" (Jon)


     {Sigh! Here he goes again!} (Jull)


     {This is actually my favorite part.} (Alina)


     "It is pretty simple, ladies. Team Alpha is Nurina's, Team Bravo is me, Team Charlie is Alina, and Unit Delta is Jull."


     {This is getting confusing!} (Nurina)


     "Just stick to the plan, ladies. We will swoop these bastards and they won't see it coming."


     While Jon was bragging with his modern warfare knowledge, his undead got discovered.


     "Kalf! Do you see these strange things?"


     "I don't know, Hott. It is too dark… Hey, don't go near that…"


     "Don't worry, I won't…"


     *Swoosh*


     "ENEMY ATTACK!"


     Jon saw the situation through his familiar in the sky and felt disappointed. He could also hear some giggles through the telepathic link.


     "Ladies, we have good news and bad news. Bad news is… we have been discovered. Good news is… it's all according to the plan."


     {{{.....}}}


     "Team Bravo, moving out."


     Once he gave the signal, tens of arrows brock through the air and mowed down on the Blackrock troops.


     "Watch out! We are being ambushed."


     "Team Charlie, pin them down."


     The whole ambush team of the Blackrock Clan went into chaos and tried to retreat behind cover but from the cover, Frost Magic attacks came raining down.


     "Team Alpha, Team Delta…"


     On Jullanar's side, she started sniping the Blackrock clansmen that were positioned to block the retreating path for the coming Firemane reinforcements convoy. They were a few in number and couldn't see where the attacks were coming from.


     On Nurina's side, her small horde of Wraithmen started advancing in and attacked the Blackrocks from the only way left for them to retreat.


     In the ambush area, a man stood in the middle watching the situation in bewilderment. His name Gils Blackrock and he is one of the Blackrock's main family.


     "What in Oblivion is that?" He asked the men around him while trying to calm himself down in this situation.


     A young man came running to him and shouted.


     "Father! Father! It's an ambush… A sort of Undead all dyed in black. They killed Hott."


     "Black?"


     He didn't understand what his son, Kalf said. Undead were mostly either ghosts, corpses, or bones. Black undead are somewhat unusual even to a clan that calls itself the Blackrock.


     "Dammit! We can't stay like this anymore… summon the undead."


     The Blackrocks necromancers didn't wait anymore and summoned their undead who go conjured in the same fashion as Jon's and Nurina's undead.


     Through the familiars in the sky, Jon and Nurina saw that.


     "Did you just see that? They can summon undead too?" Jon didn't expect to see this one coming.


     Summoning the undead wasn't something common at all. It needed the mage to be aware of the existence of the Soul Cairn and possess the right amount of talent to summon the black undead of the Soul Cairn. Else, the Ideal Masters who rule the Soul Cairn will snatch the soul of the mage.


     Still, these mages from some hidden clan could achieve a huge feat such as summoning the undead.


     "Hmm! It is interesting indeed! It was a good decision to come here after all." Nurina was also analyzing what she just saw.


     "Look, kid! Do you see their undead clearly?"


     "Yes."


     "What do you think?" Nurina asked.


     Jon focused on the undead battle that started between the black undead and the Blackrock's undead and tilted his head.


     "Aren't those… plain normal undead?"


     "Right."


     "Huh? Why would it… wait wait wait! Did you just see that?"


     "See what?"


     "One of your undead just smashed a skeleton and its remained!"


     "Oh, you also noticed."


     "What is going on?"


     According to the rules of conjuration, conjured creatures should return back to their realm once they got destroyed. For the remains of the still remain in the realm they got conjured to is illogical. These creatures have their souls bound to the realm they came from after all and they don't really die even if their bodies are destroyed as they get new bodies later on.


     To Jon, that didn't make any sense but Nurina has already figured out some theories.


     "Let's finish them off and analyze the situation afterward."


     To Nurina's words, Jon nodded and conveyed the orders to the other two to prepare for the final assault.


     Once everything was set, the four joined the attack at the Blackrock ambushers.


     The Blackrock people were not expecting the assailants to show themselves and as necromancers, they knew that the best way to finish this quickly is to cut the head of the snake first.


     As the one with the biggest body and visible red hair, Jon was assumed to be a Firemane at once and faced the first wave of attacks.


     "Humph! You think I, your old daddy will be threatened by such weaklings. PISS OFF!"


     A loud 'War Cry' sounded from Jon and the necromancers around him lost their marbles and panicked right away. Their undead seized to function as the summoners were in a state of shock and didn't put one ounce of control in their undead as they started running away.


     "Eight, Nine, Ten…" Jullanar was counting the kills as she was shooting down any living target she finds.


     "Take this!" Alina made a small tornado and sent it right into the middle of the Blackrocks' necromancers.


     "Humph!" Nurina snorted as she waved her hand and spray of spectral arrows chased down the necromancers. Her spell was called 'Bound Arrows' as he didn't use 'Bound Bow' yet she bounded the arrows to shoot directly as being shot with Magicka.


     The one who saw the scene vividly was Gils Blackrock who was hiding behind his high-quality undead while searching for a path to escape.


     He decided to make use of his undead and push forward through the black undead creatures that were shooting magic from the back and run into the forest but his plans went all into disarray when he found that every route was blocked tightly.


     He looked around him and only saw his fifteen white skeletons and some of his surviving clansmen that backed down to get some protection besides their leader. His son was one of them.


     "Who are you, people? How come there are Necromancers as fearsome as you?"


     Gils shouted his voice out and wished that the fight would stop and that was as it is. Jon stopped and looked right into Gils's eyes. The rest also stopped as they are were following Jon's lead from the start.


     Gils recognized Jon as the leading figure of the assault. He also recognized him as a Firemane and a young one.


     "You, who are you?"


     "Who's asking?"


     "... I am the one asking! Don't answer my question with a question."


     "I'll answer however I like, Fatso! You are the fucker that is hanging around our territory with his goons."


     "Falsehood!"


     "Fuck off! You ain't walking out of here alive."


     "Just who in Oblivion are you? A necromancer with black skeletons like you should be known… Or maybe it is one of those women."


     "None of your goddamn business! Now, mind telling me who are you and which address should I send your head to?"


     "You don't dare!"


     The atmosphere around Jon froze in a second. Nurina shook her head and Jullanar sighed. Only Alina was oblivious to Jon's major bad habit.


     "Let's see, that little piglet hiding behind you seems to be blood-related to you… I'll start with him."


     Jon cast a strong 'Lightning Strike' spell and targeted Kalf son of Gils Blackrock.


     Gils reacted as fast as he could and put all his Magicka in a Ward that barely blocked the spell Jon casted. Gils could feel his head becoming light and his face becoming pale from the sheer energy that the spell carried. He also felt a sweet taste in his mouth.


     "Oh! So you managed to block that? I am impressed, we can exchange names then…"


     Gils Blackrock didn't expect that Jon's spell would be this strong and saw Jon in a new light.


     "My name is Jon Dare."


     Just by hearing the name, Gils's head felt more light than before and almost staggered.


     The information was clear…


     Jon Dare, the Thane of Winterhold and a student of an Arch-Mage who defeated Alina Moonblade, the most talented girl in her generation, and conquered all Winterhold after turning its Jarl into his servant. The Ultimate target of this campaign and the one to be avoided at all costs by the small fries.


     He himself didn't think too much about it but the strike he took just now needed to be reported that the threat is not just at a small level. This is a major problem for the Alliance of the Blackrocks and the Bloodsails.


     "I am Gils Blackrock. I wish to hear the names of the fellow necromancers as well."


     Gils wanted to buy time as much as possible for him to use his hidden trump card and put pressure on Jon.


     "Jullanar of household Dare."


     "Nurina Aren."


     "Alina of Clan Moonblade."


     Gils was delighted to hear the women talking but soon he realized what sort of shit situation he was in.


     This are not just some normal names. They were all mentioned in the Winterhold report. Three of the major key figures of new ruling faction in Winterhold with the overlord of Winterhold himself. This is just too unlucky to be accepted.


     There is only one solution out of this mess and it is to run away.


     He decided to gamble on his trump card that he was so sure to buy him a minute or two now.


     As he made his mind, he opened his mouth and talked.


     "My name is Gils Blackrock…"


     Just as he said his name, he took out a scroll and with swift hand movements, he opened and cast the spell on it.


     Jon clicked his tongue and in dissatisfaction and decided to blow up whatever Gils come up with.


     Still, it seemed that Gils summoned something and by the looks of it, the void of the summoning is a little bit too big.


     What came out from the void made even Nurina open her eyes wide in amazement.


     "Whiskey Tango Foxtrot! Isn't this undead a little bit too big?"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     157 Troubled Times 4 : I“ll Huff, And I“ll Puff
      What came out from the void made even Nurina open her eyes wide in amazement.


     "WTF! Isn't this undead a little bit too big?"


     "Can it be called an undead in the first place?"


     Nurina and Jon were more curious than anything else.


     "Haha… Don't think you can defeat this easily. This thing was remodeled by my very hands to resemble a Dwarven Centurion. Son, let's go!"


     Gils held his son by the hand and started running the other way.


     Nurina and Jon were still scanning the new Undead with wonder. The two mad researchers couldn't suppress their curiosity anymore.


     "I see, it indeed resembles a Dwarven Centurion. Even though I have never met one in real life. It carries a lot of resemblances." Jon noting the similarities between the structure of the strange undead and the Dwarven Centurion.


     "I've seen a lot of them and it is really not really a good imitation. But I am interested in how could they make it look like this."


     Dwarven Centurions are very large mechanical guardians in Dwemer ruins. Their giant bodies, undoubtedly designed for combat, are constructed of solid Dwemer blocks and armored with thick dwarven plates. Their arms are equipped with a Dwarven Warhammer and a Dwarven Battleaxe. Their enormous body makes them move slowly, but this is balanced by the ability to take lots of damage and use very powerful attacks, making them extremely dangerous between all the Animunculi left behind by the ancient Dwemer, the Dwarven Centurions are the most elaborately constructed, well-armed, defensive, and arguably the most dangerous if one excluded the rare types of the Dwarven Animunculi like the Numidium and the Dwarven Colossus.


     [A/N: Animunculi are ancient mechanical automatons that may be found in the Dwemer Ruins.]


     "It seems like they put it piece by piece on a remodeled skeleton of a giant and added a lot of other pieces of bone to make it armored like that."


     "I see! Good analysis, Jon. It is like Patchwork Zombies."


     "Patchwork? Like Frankenstein?"


     "I don't know what is that!"


     "... Anyway, this looks dope as hell. Can I test it?"


     "Go ahead, I don't have high expectations on it though."


     It seemed that Nurina wasn't really interested in the Undead creature as much as Jon. She has lived for a long time and seen stranger things so she lost all of her interest immediately after she found out the secret behind it. However, she still wanted to hear an answer about the ability to normal undead that leave their remains after being destroyed.


     She nonchalantly cast some 'Bound Arrows' at the fleeing enemies and killed most of them in a flash leaving Gils and his son alive but pinned down.


     Jon, however, stood in front of the undead creature and cleared his throat.


     "Ehehem... FUS RO DAH!"


     And just like that, a force wave formed and flew at the undead creature in a blink. Once the force wave clashed with the creature, Jon's expressions darkened.



     "So, So weak!"


     The undead creatures crumbled in no time.


     It was indeed because that Jon's 'Unrelenting Force' is abnormally strong, but also the quality of the undead creature and the way it was created wasn't to handle an attack as strong as Jon's. To start with, the Blackrock Clan indeed is a necromancer clan but its might was gained through hoarding a high number of undead creatures and using Curses and Illusions but that was nothing to pose as a threat in front of Nurina or Jon.


     Jon was disappointed and looked at Nurina like a kid who got a new toy but broke it a little bit too early.


     "What did you think? It is just some normal bones after all. Nothing fancy about them."


     "... B, But!"


     "It just looked fearsome but it was too fragile and badly designed."


     "... I was excited!"


     Nurina decided to not care about Jon who was on the verge of tears and walked towards the father and son pair who were pinned down by her arrows. Alina and Jullanar naturally followed her and left Jon screwing around with the bone fragments that he kept examining for some reason.


     "So, the two little swines. Which one of you will start telling me a story I want to hear? The one that will speak first gets to live! The other one will have to experience seeing his guts by the very hands of that girl." Nurina said as she pointed as Jull.


     Gils and his son Kalf turned pale from Nurina's and Jull's look. Jull admires Nurina a lot so she started to copy a lot of her actions, and that includes the 'Smile That Is Not Really a Smile Technique'.


     "I- I- I will tell you! It- It was all f- father's plan... and grandpa too… he set the plan one week ago wit…"


     Kalf started talking about the conspiracy of the Blackrocks and Bloodsails like a recorder. His father beside him was looking at him and got surprised by how coward his son turned out to be.


     Nurina, however, cringed and spoke.


     "I hate to break it to you but that's not what I want to know."


     Kalf heard that and froze like a cold piece of ice.


     "Stinking brat! You dare to spill out the beans this easily? You are selling your father?" Gils started acting like he is infuriated and wanted to struggle free but Alina made a crackle of lightning between her fingers that caused him to settle silently.


     "L- L- Lady, I will tell you anything, just- *swoosh* -Hiiii…"


     Kalf was about to spout something again but Jull threw a dagger between his legs right under the crotch.


     "Shut the fuck up!"


     Jull was annoyed by the cowardly actions of the pair.


     "Now, might I ask about that Conjuration technique you just used… where did you summon these undead from?"


     Nurina had many guesses but she still wanted a solid answer.


     The atmosphere changed completely and the father and son pair gulped on their saliva. It seemed that they were a bit hesitant to answer the question.


     Jon joined the group and started listening to the interrogation. After some questions and the intimidating that Jon added with his Aura, the father and son pair started singing rather than talking. It was so funny how Jon made them talk in a complete synchronization and didn't even miss a single word as if they were trained on it.


     Jon and his party learned some very useful and shocking information about the power of the Blackrock clan and their methods.


     From what was said. The undead creatures of the Blackrock clan indeed gets to stay in the mortal realm when they are destroyed for a very plain, simple and boring fact: 'From the very beginning, they belonged to it!"


     Jon tilted his head not understanding and was about to beat up the two swines but Nurina laughed and nodded.


     From her understanding. These undead creatures were created in Mundus and got Reanimated and Zombified in Mundus. Which means they were just simply some raised dead beings. The thing that made them summonable was the strange technique that the Blackrocks possessed and that was to 'Reverse' the processes of Conjuration.


     For example; 'Undead A' was created by a 'Necromancer'. 'Undead A' was 'Reversely Conjured' to another realm in 'Oblivion', that realm is insignificant for the Deadra to care about and peaceful enough for the undead to roam freely without any danger or threat, and also allows the caster to be able to summon them anywhere and when by 'Reversely Banish' the undead from that realm and call them back to Mundus.


     "In life, the correct answer is the most boring one."


     Nurina sighed while shaking her head.


     It was true that the theory was possible and she has no problem in recreating it but it is too inefficient in her eyes. One can freely summon better and almost a limitless amount of undead from the Soul Cairn as long as they have the power to do so. The normal undead that were raised by just a simple spell are just too week compared to that. The art of Necromancy itself needs the caster to prepare the corpse they are using the spell on by making it resistant to rotting and getting weaker with time as the Magicka will harm it somehow. The perfect Necromancy is to prepare a corpse by a lot of rituals and measurements to make the best zombie possible and the ancient Nords understood the fact really well and created the Draugr that still dwells in the ancient Nordic ruins until this very day.


     One more flow to this was that the casters always needed to be linked to their undead all the time which is not an easy thing to do… probably, these Blackrocks couldn't exert the power of their full potential for just their lack of proper control as they always needed a lesser number of undead creatures than they normally can control to just give themselves a breather for controlling the rest of the undead better.


     There were a lot of mistakes and flows that Nurina explained them in a few breaths. Jon was not as disappointed as Nurina and took everything to the heart. One day in the future, he will change the fate of a lot of people by using these Reverselytechniques of creating spooky undead and Revercily Conjure them… but that will be later in the future.


     "Master, Senior! It seems that the reinforcement has safely passed to Kynesgrove and the supply lines were secured."


     "Good! I think we can go and watch how the battle unfolds now. Jon, what will you do with these two little swines."


     Jon smirked at Gils and Kalf who turned pale from his ruthless smile.


     "Simple! She told you that she won't let Jull kill you but she said nothing about me…" Jun said as he evoked two Flame magic spells on his hand.


     "... Two little swines, I will huff, and I will buff, and I'll blow you both up."


     *BOOM*




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     158 Troubled Times 5 : The Grove of Kyne!
      The assault of the Bloodsails and the Blackrocks was a very rude and reckless aggression, the damage that they caused in Eastmarch by making the mammoths go berserk will surely have a harsh consequence if they can't defeat the Firemanes once and for all and make the victor claim as the one who was provoked and all that.


     It is hard to make such a claim but no one was a pushover to join such a reckless fight even though a Holy Ground that is called the 'Grove of Kyne' or 'Kynesgrove' may face some damage. The final say, however, is for the Firemanes as long as they are the victors.


     In Kynesgrove, a small and peaceful holy order dedicated to honoring the Goddess of the Storms, Kyne, existed for a long time and called themselves the 'Keepers of the Grove'. They were also the same cult that Jon encountered one of their priestesses early in his first travel when he entered the Eldergleam Sanctuary.


     This priestess was standing with Patriarch Tormund and was discussing how to defend the holy place from harm by the coming aggressors.


     Meanwhile, Jon and his party arrived at Kynesgrove after they joined up with the Firemane reinforcement led by a woman.


     She is one of the most elegant ladies known among the clans. Her black hair and red dress that were always in the clothing style of her mother clan, the Moonblade, as well as her iconic moon sabers were all there. Her appearance and Alina's resembled each other a lot.


     Once she reached her husband while being followed by Jon's party, that got new additions such as Wulfur and Nefertiti, she greeted the priestess.


     "Sister Danica, fancy seeing you."


     "Matriarch Jenna! It is my pleasure."


     "So… what did I interrupt?"


     "We were discussing a plan to face the Bloodsails before they reach Kynesgrove. It would be a disaster if the Shrine of Kyne got harmed." Tormund said.


     "It indeed is! We, the Firemanes, always take pride at being a part of the Keepers ever since we arrived here. We will surely protect the grove." Jenna assured Danica.


     There was someone outside the discussion that completely lagged when he saw Danica. It was Wulfur.


     "Jon, isn't that the priestess from that day in the Sanctuary?"


     Jon looked closely and the name Danica hit a strong bell in his mind. He suddenly grabbed one of the Firemanes that was close to him and confirmed something.


     That was Danica Pure-Spring, one of the game's characters and the priestess of the Temple of Kynareth in Whiterun. And as it seemed, she is part of the order the of the Keepers. He knew it from the start that the order of the Keepers is surely connected to both the temple of Kynareth and the Eldergleam Sanctuary. Not that it matters to him anyway but it was a good encounter and extra knowledge that may serve him in the future.


     After a long discussion between the elders and the representative of the Keepers. It was finally decided that the main force of the Firemanes will move outside Kynesgrove to face the Bloodsails and secondary force will have to protect the village from any rear attack. There will be a third force that will go into the grove itself and protect it alongside the priests and the acolytes from the Keepers of the Grove.



     The third force will have two leaders and they are Vladimir and Jon who have enough experience in leading troops than anyone else between the younger generation. Jon, of course, was introduced as Jon Dare, the Thane of Winterhold.


     The preparations were all complete and the teams started taking positions.


     ***


     The night has passed and the second day arrived. After dawn, the bright sun illuminated the world and it was another magical morning.


     Following Jon was his team usual team that included Alina, Jull, Wulfur, Bjorna, Ragnar and some other youngsters and Clan Troops that witnessed Jon's abilities on many occasions.


     Alina was walking with Danica who started talking how awesome and blessed Alina is as one of the favored by Kyne and offered as it seemed that the two are close. Jon also discovered that the Keepers of the Grove is an order made of Druids and a lot of Firemanes joined it throughout the generations. It was also the order that guided Ve and Tormund Firemane to the new land that they occupied as their home after driving out a cult of Hircine and some Hagravens that plagued the area. That makes the order a long life friend to the clan.


     One more interesting thing that he managed to understand that the order has a lot of Druidism techniques that fit someone with the talents of Alina. Nurina and Jon would most certainly encourage her to pursue the path if he found it as interesting as it sounded. His hunting teacher always spoke of Druids and it was something he always wanted to see himself. Still, Nurina decided to stay in Kynesgrove and provide support to the second team that will defend the village as it is was the team with the least chance to get in any battle and she wasn't interested anyway.


     As the third team of Jon and Vladimir moved into the grove, they arrived at a small area where standing stones and a beautiful alter that were all made by the people who lived there, these were the priesthood from the 'Keepers of the Grove' order. In that place, the party offered prayers to a shrine in an altar made of branches and it was dedicated to the goddess Kyne.


     Alina acted as the leader of the prayer and hurriedly offered her prayers in a devoted manner then touched the shrine. A sparkling light came from the shrine and embraced Alina who glowed for a second and returned to normal in a second.


     "Amazing! She got a blessing! Kyne is with us."


     Ragnar, who was mostly silent, was greatly moved. Jull, Bjorna and some other girls all surrounded Alina and started around of talking and congratulations in a girly way that was just all of them speaking at the same time.


     Jon was smiling as well and didn't say anything. A blessing in this world wasn't as common and as easy to get in the game for anyone in this world. However, when it comes to Jon, things get rather a little strange as he himself is aware of it. Jon wasn't a believer of any of the pantheons of this world but he had a favorable impression of Kyne (aka Kynareth), Ysmir (aka Talos), and Shor (Aka Shezarr aka Lorkhan). So all he did was to pretend to be praying then touching the shrine as the others did before him.


     Without any expectations whatsoever, the shrine gave the same sparkles and Jon started glowing more than Alina herself who was called a 'favored child by Kyne'.


     'Damn it! I never prayed for anything and I always get a blessing! Every damn time.' Jon thought to himself.


     The others weren't really expecting to come across another blessing on the same day and lagged for a second.


     "As expected from Senior!" Alina reacted first and seemed to be excited.


     "Yeah yeah! Thanks for the blessing."


     Jon always gets annoyed because every time he gets to pretend to pray for gods he doesn't even worship and gets a blessing anyway. Happened with Talos, Mara, Kyne and every time he gets to touch a shrine. The reason was probably that he recognized the existence of the Et'Ada who are viewed as gods to the mortals or maybe a privlige for the damn Dragonborn.


     Anyway, each time he causes an uproar but it may be useful for the moral of the men this time so he just reacted with a smile and was seen in a more favorable impression by the ones around.


     After he managed to calm down the fanatics around him, he started sending patrols and managing the area he was appointed to calmly. He spread a lot of Familiars to monitor the situation and talked with the priests to show him around.


     As he was accompanied by a young acolyte, he saw the beauty of the place from its the rolling hills, to its the majestic trees. The lake filled with cool, clear water. The sun seemed to paint the area with highlights of brilliant gold, the shrine was breathtaking, sitting upon a rise and dominated by many standing stones carved with holy runes. The place truly seems to have been kissed by Kyne's icy breath with the beautiful mix of Spring and Winter all in one place.


     "If we had a normal grove like that in Winterhold… Sigh! No one would have suffered in the winter for food and wood." Jon spoke his thoughts out.


     "It is forbidden to seek harm to any tree in the grove while the fruits that grow here are free for anyone within reason of course." The acolyte said. "But you can ask Sister Dancia to spare some of the seeds if you want to grow a grove by the place you live. The Firemanes take some seeds from time to time."


     "Seriously? I will have to trouble you then."


     "No problem, truly."


     It seemed like an opportunity for Jon to make a new project and he wouldn't miss that out. The seeds that would be given from this grove are mostly blessed and will have a strong energy to grow normally in a harsh place like Winterhold.


     After some time, Jull came running with her patrol members.


     "Jon, there is an update on the situation!"


     "Report."


     "Some of the scouts reported movements. It seemed that the fight has started at the front."


     "After a bloody while. Have the enemies sent any force to attack anywhere near our area?"


     "No."


     "Not yet I suppose. You, call for Vladimir and tell the others to get be on standby. And Jull, I want you on a Flame Atronach Hawk to watch the north."


     Jon started giving a series of orders to the clan soldiers with him and to Jull.


     If the Bloodsails so much decided to attack the Firemanes from the back or a send a small unit to wreak havoc from behind, he will be there waiting for them to mess up, he and Vladimir had around 50 Foot Soldiers and 8 Mages so it was a good chance to show off his commanding skills.


     The true fight will soon begin.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     159 Troubled Times 6 : The Battle of Kynesgrove
      The fight took place on the road north to Kynesgrove, the Bloodsails didn't expect the Firemanes to come out to fight while the mammoths are rampaging around, the thing that they didn't expect even more was that the Firemanes were in full strength and weren't in any disadvantage.


     It vexed them a lot that even the Blackrock force was not complete. Some of the Blackrocks were to make an ambush and cut the reinforcements and the supplies of the Firemanes long enough to take out their elite members with numbers but it seemed that it wasn't successful, not even a bit.


     "Damn you, Firemanes! You will pay no matter what!" The Patriarchs of both the Bloodsails and the Blackrocks were in 'it means war' mindset and to fight no matter the consequences, they had the advantage of the high ground and the numbers.


     With all of the Bloodsails' first class forces and the reinforcements of the Blackrocks, it was around 1200 men ready to fight. The Firemanes can't muster more than a mere 500 men without the help of the Moonblades, from them there were a total of 100 to secure the supply lines, the medical team, the grove, and the back of the main force on the side of the firemanes.


     Even though the Firemanes were lacking in numbers but they were having the advantage of the quality and the advantage of the ground. The Firemanes were a fighting force that was mainly made of Riders and Beast Riders, add to it the new Flame Atronach Horse that started to get popular between all of the Firemane members that can cast magic. The mages team on the Firemane force were all Flame Atronach Horse Riders which made a triggered a big trauma between the troops of the Firemanes.


     To them, the Flaming Steeds are the symbol of the most infamous 'Thane of Winterhold' who murdered a lot of their brethren and showed his fangs on many occasions. It also confirmed to the Firemanes and the 'Thane of Winterhold' are in cahoots.


     At the center of the Firemanes' force, a meeting was being held.


     "Jonhild's idea of conjuring as many Flame Atronach Horses as we could is really working!" Tyr said.


     "The kid likes to play mind games a lot. Not that it shows effects many often but he knows how to taunt people." Skadi replied.


     "Enough admiring that brat. I have sent some of my men as normal travelers to hire any mercenaries from Windhelm. Should we start an early assault or wait for a better chance?" Sigurd Moonblade, who joined the Firemanes lately, took part in the discussion.


     "I think our chance is very good now. We still have some trump cards we left to whip out those low lives."


     Everyone looked at the hooded couple on the side. These two were as calm as ever but they were a vengeful duo that has a long and personal hatred to the enemy clans.


     After a short discussion, the sound of war drums echoed in the veracity and the horn was blown. The blood of the men started boiling and the battle formations were formed.



     ***


     On a higher place, a Flame Atronach Hawk was flying over the battlefield and a girl was watching everything from up there.


     Jull who followed Jon's order and became his eyes over the battlefield was observing everything closely.


     The enemy clans had big numbers. This was the biggest gathering of people in a wild area she ever saw in her life. Add to that the amount of undead that was summoned by the Blackrocks, the Firemanes seemed to be in a great disadvantage.


     The Firemanes forces were around 200 infantries led by Patriarch Tormund and 100 riders led by Njord. The foot soldiers were are shield bearers armed with swords and axes and the riders were all carrying spears. The road to the Kynesgrove was not wide so if 50 men stood shoulder to shoulder, they would most certainly block it. The Firemanes' infantries stood shoulder to shoulder in for rows to face of the coming force.


     The riders, however, were more flexible and made four teams stood in front of the infantries. Their role was still not clear yet to Jull.


     The six teams each of 200 men and started to march in waves.


     In response, two of the Firemanes' cavalry teams got ready to attack and the other two moved to the flanks. Once the first wave started, the two cavalry teams charged ahead.


     Noble Horses, Great Bears, Direwolves, and some other strange rideable beasts were what made the Firemanes riding unit unique and dangerous. Once the enemies saw them charging recklessly ahead. They stopped their charge and stood in an anti-cavalry formation where they point their spears and halberds up and stick their ends to the ground. It was the only way to stop this type of force.


     The Firemanes, however, were no pushovers. They were beastmasters but their bonds wouldn't let them put their beasts in such a dangerous situation without calculations. Once they were about to clash, they made some sharp turns to the left and right after fainting their charge. Their purpose was to completely eliminate the enemies charge.


     The strategy was still reckless as their backs were open and they could be surrounded any time now but soon the next phase started.


     Behind the infantry lines, stood a small mage squad led by Jenna Firemane herself.


     "Give them hell!"


     With her strong shout, all sorts of Flame Magic spells rained down on the first wave of the enemy lines.


     It was a total obliteration.


     In the span of five seconds, the Firemanes used their mage squad as if it was some bombardment unit and a lot of Fireballs exploded on the battlefield causing more than 100 casualties.


     The sound of the spells exploding overlapped with the voices of screaming and the voices of cheering.


     Two squads were moving behind the first wave that got nearly annihilated but their movement slowed down after the bombardment started. In response to it, a third squad of light infantry joined and it seemed that it was a long ranged archery squad. This is the second wave of attacks and it was advancing towards the Firemanes.


     Patriarch Tormund noticed the movement and ordered a defensive formation to protect the Mage Squad and ordered the cavalry to retreat immediately. Before anything could happen, the third and fourth raw in the Firemanes' infantry squad switched two bows and started shooting at the survivors of the first wave.


     This wasn't really a wise move for someone who was looking from the side but it changed the movements of the enemies dramatically.


     The second wave first two squads that were made of infantry were the closest to the first wave's squad. From the point of view, the bombardment with magic is too overwhelming to go against but arrows can still be blocked with shields.


     One thing in common between the Firemanes and the Bloodsails in this battle was closeness the blood ties between their troops. The first wave had a lot of family members to the second wave! Sons, fathers, brothers, cousins, friends… It was too heartbreaking for them to see their kin die like that under the heavy bombardment of magic.


     When Patriarch Tormund ordered to switch from Magic attacks to Arrow attacks and with the retreat of the cavalry, he intended to plant the illusion that the Mage Squad ran out of Magicka and they can't shoot magic anymore. He also showed a petty movement like trying to annihilate a fallen enemy with arrows and his actions seemed desperate and forced. All of that gave that illusion.


     In truth, it was all a trap.


     Once, the Bloodsail made a firm belief in the illusion, they ran to protect their brethren with their shields from the Firemanes' merciless arrows.


     It was a perfect response and the arrows were blocked by the second and third infantry squads of the Bloodsails. The archer squad didn't act and remained in the back to make sure nothing happens but suddenly it all went down in a single second.


     The bombardment from a while ago made a large cloud of dust and caused the view to be hard but it didn't block the very unpleasant sound that came afterward.


     From the flanks of the second and the third infantry squads of the bloodsails, a lot of noises came.


     "Riders..."


     As one soldier shouted, his head was smashed by something heavy.


     The third and fourth cavalry squads of the Firemanes that didn't participate in the provocation maneuver attacked the Bloodsails from the left and right. A second later, the first and the second team of cavalry that was ordered to retreat turned around and charged at the Bloodsails' infantry too.


     A 100 cavalry and around 400 infantry were a bit ridiculous in the eyes of some but Jullanar was opening her eyes wide from the scene. The cavalries charge was devastating and that was all to be said.


     When someone mentions the Firemanes' cavalries, one should remember very well that the Firemanes ride beasts and not so ordinary horses. Each unit in the squad was counted as two because the beast or the horse was not just carrying the riders but were also fighting with their spiky armors, fangs, claws, and hooves. Even the Flame Atronach Horses were adjusted to cause a Flame damage to the foes around them.


     "Put all that aside, the 'Cavalry Charge' itself was so devastating that it sent the first layer of enemy defenses flying right over ten meters." Jullanar was analyzing the situation from above.


     She kept looking at the man who was ordering the Firemanes around and felt cold shivers in running through her back. She looked closely at Patriarch Tormund and gulped her saliva.


     "These Firemanes are all monsters. That old man looked like your average Firemane but he played the Bloodsails around like little babies. What of Nirn is wrong with these people?"


     Jullanar remembered the struggle they had to go through just to face the threat of the pirates and how many men they had lost during the days of establishing a foothold in Winterhold. In the last battle when Jon sank two ships and entered from the Sky like a hero, it was all like a fairy tale after that even though many people died and many got crippled.


     On the contrary, Tormund Firemane led his men in a very efficient way and obliterated the Bloodsails without even making a single move himself. The losses in the Firemanes lines weren't even a thing to be mentioned.


     Jullanar realized the meaning of Jon's words that day.


     'I strive to be the best leader I can possibly be as this world doesn't need a hero, it needs a professional!'


     Little did she know that Jon learned those world from a video game even though he was serious when he said them.


     And little did she know who was the terrifying person that was leading the Firemanes.


     Patriarch Tormund lacked a bit in appearance as he wasn't as tall and large as even his children. Compared to his cousin, Jonrad's father, Ve Firemane, Tormund wasn't really as flash in the terms of power and magic but he was the one that led the Firemanes into victory after victory for more than seventy years and survived the prosecution of the Clans sixteen years ago even though he failed to reach Hilda without the interference of the Greybeards. A terrifying existence only is known to few people.


     There were many people who sought his advice and hoped to be allied with him. This was a great advantage he could use to attract allies but the policies of the clan held him from having too many debts.


     This, however, never stopped some people from trying to curry favor to him even by force.


     Like what happened in this very second.


     *BOOOOOOO*


     The sound of a horn was heard and it came from the north behind the lines of the Bloodsails and the Blackrocks.


     An unexpected fourth party was announcing his entrance to the battle.


     "Sigurd! Could it be your men have managed to find mercenaries this fast?" Tormund asked Sigurd.


     "I doubt it! They should be arriving at Windhelm if they were riding in straight line…"


     "... Hmmm! I smell trouble."


     In the air, Jullanar was watching the situation by a 'Far Sight' spell and held her head after she realized what was going on.


     "Jon won't like this at all!" she exclaimed to herself then began to land in front of Tormund Firemane and the rest.


     "Grandpa!"


     "Young Jull! Speak, what did you see?"


     "Troops carrying the blue banner of a bear! It's Ulfric Stormcloak!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     160 Troubled Times 7 : Up We Go!
      Jon's front started to get active too as it seemed that the Bloodsails has spared their cavalry to wreak some damage in the small villages around Kynesgrove town.


     The cavalries of the Bloodsail were so miserable compared to an average Firemane scout. Actually, none of the hidden clans can be compared to the Firemanes in terms of quality when it comes to the quality of its troops, even the Imperial Legion elites can learn a thing or two.


     Yet, despite being a hidden clan, the Bloodsails performance was merely so. It was as expected from a clan that most of its activities were naval skirmishes and surprise raids. In an open battlefield, they got broken very fast.


     Jon didn't act most of the time and only gave commands to chase the raiders and kill them. The raiders came from the west which means they had crossed the White River and were really preparing to give the Firemanes a headache.


     Still, all of their plans went into disarray as Jon's men were expecting them and even ambushing them. Jon foresaw their raid through his Familiars of course.


     As he was riding a Flame Atronach Horse and used a 'Bound Bow' to hunt down any enemy that would stray away, he saw a Flame Atronach Hawk approaching him.


     "Jon, there is an update on the situation."


     Jullanar jumped down and walked near to him. After getting the report about how half of the enemy force was crushed and the party crusher that just arrived, Jon went into a moment of silence.


     'Big Bad Ulfric himself? That means some serious complication even though we are going to have a sure win.'


     "Is there any further instructions from Grandpa?" Jon asked.


     "He said that if there are no problems on your front, then he would need you to secure the back of the main force and protect the mage squad."


     "Easy! We just need to finish all the Bloodsails left in this area and go right away."


     Jon and Vladimir met and started hasting the plan. There will be a lot of trouble later so playing time was over.


     Around half an hour later, all of the bloodsails raiders that were about 50 were annihilated with the air advantage that Jon abused too much. No matter how good the cavalries were, being attacked from the air is not something any kind of fighting unit is trained to face in that day and age. With the Firemanes' young generation elites, all the work was done.


     The party then turned around and headed north after leaving a message for Nurina and Keepers about the update in the situation.


     ***


     After Jullanar departure to inform Jon with the new instructions, the elders of the Firemanes made a quick meeting on their mounts.


     "Ulfric Stormcloak seems not to be hostile to us."


     "Of course he wouldn't. His family and ours share a lot of history."


     "It is not that I am doubting his intentions but he is not attacking the enemies either."



     "He is the Jarl and this is his land, the situation was getting out of hand already."


     "He also can't risk his troops aimlessly without reading the situation. Normal soldiers are not really a good match against a soldier from the clans."


     "We also have an early advantage but half of the Bloodsails is still there and the Blackrocks still have a horde of undead waiting."


     After they summed up the facts, Tormund started giving a new series of orders.


     "We were on defense long enough. Now it is time to attack… Change the formations!"


     With his orders, the third and the fourth rows of the infantry started retreating with speed, the went behind the Mage Squad and came a minute later. Each one of the soldiers was riding a horse and pulling another.


     The troops of the Firemanes changed from 100 cavalries and 200 infantry to 300 cavalries that were ready to charge anytime. The mage squad was already mobile on the Flame Atronach Horses that passed down by Jon.


     The movement of the Firemanes caused a cloud of dust to form and cover the scenery behind them. It wasn't intentional but it would be handy later on.


     On the other side of the battlefield, a figure stood tall between his men and looked at the situation while narrowing his eyes.


     "It has been fifteen years since the last time we saw something like this." The man spoke in a deep voice.


     "Jarl Ulfric! You sure you want to be here at this time of year? The other Jarls should be heading to Solitude right now."


     "It is of no use to me anyway, Galmar. We wanted to make a statement last year but it all went for nothing. Still, I am seeing more interesting things over there. How on Nirn can I miss that?" Jarl Ulfric replied to his right-hand man, Galmar Stone-First.


     Over the battlefield, there were a lot of hidden clans' fighting forces that were battling. Jarl Ulfric came here to witness something and to make use of the situation if a chance came by.


     Still, some strange things appeared in front of him today that made him a bit hesitant on how to move.


     "Jarl Ulfric, I heard you were asking for me." A young voice came from behind Ulfric.


     "Ah, Ralof! I think we want to ask you about something, what do you think of that?"


     Galmar brought Ralof to stand beside him and Ulfric then pointed at the Firemanes' troops across the battlefield.


     Ralof looked at the Firemanes but he couldn't point out anything other than the varieties of the beasts they were riding.


     Ulfric and Galmar seemed disappointed for a second but it was rather normal.


     "Have you been training your Aura lately, boy?" Galmar asked.


     "Eh, Ah! Yes. I trained." Ralof replied and was a bit taken aback.


     He was chosen by Galmar along with other talented young soldiers to become officers and were told that they will be trained on some ancient martial tradition called the Aura. It was a bit hard to understand but Ralof was training as he was told.


     "If you were training then use it the way I taught you. Focus it on your eyes and check the Firemanes again."


     Ralof was embarrassed as he wasn't really good at this. In truth, Ralof was a talented young man but wasn't as near as a hidden clan youngster. He learned the Aura by joining the personal force of Stormcloak family and was considered a good talent. Still, in comparison to the generation that fought in the Great War and the hidden clans' younger generation, his talent was mediocre.


     Anyway, He tried to look once again with the Aura he trained after doing what Galmar said and his vision became clearer, he could better and his sight reached further.


     "Ar, are those… the horse-like Flame Atronachs?"


     "Yes, it is that. Now, can you tell us about how much your investigation reached so far?" Ulfric asked.


     Ralof was taken aback but he managed to calm himself and reported all that he knows.


     The Flame Atronach Horses appeared in Windhelm and were connected to the appearance of a young man called Darth Vader. This young man killed one of the strongest Pit fighters in Windhelm and escaped the city on one of those beings. Ever since this accident, the investigation became the responsibility of Ralof and he was to find this Darth Vader as Jarl Ulfric has developed an interest on him. Yet after half a year of looking around, the results only took them to Winterhold to the creator of the spell itself, the rising star of the north, Thane Jon Dare.


     Ralof and Jon were friends and Ralof tried hard to keep the relationship strong but Jon was a hard person to track. If not for him appearing the same time as Darth Vader in Windhelm, Ralof wouldn't have known where to look.


     Anyway, the case was complicated and Ulfric himself knew that it wasn't an easy thing to achieve so he didn't blame Ralof's inability at all and even invited him to join the Stormcloaks' secret force.


     But the appearance of the Flame Atronach Horses today took the case to a whole new level. This will be a hidden clan matter and Ulfric will be the one doing the labor to dig out information himself.


     Ralof listened to the discussion between Ulfric and Galmar and even was allowed to say his opinion. It showed how much Ulfric valued young talents himself and he learned a lot of information.


     Right now, the whole point of discussion and the reason why the Stormcloaks were halting their movements was the appearance of the Flame Horse Atronachs as well as many other names that came to their minds like 'Jon Dare', 'Darth Vader', 'The Dare Dragon Company'... etc.


     During the conversation, Jarl Ulfric pointed out the Firemane Chargers and highlighted them as the strongest force in Eastmarch as they were about to swoop the Bloodsails and the Blackrocks from the face of Nirn right now. His only regret was that he couldn't find the Firemanes in the bad state he hoped them to be in so that he can jump in and offer them the helping hand they need.


     He could only block the escape path of the Bloodsails and the Blackrocks with the excuse of 'not letting troublemakers do as they want in his hold'.


     'So this old man is still doing fine! How much should I have to wait for that old fox to die? By Talos, he looks younger than me.' Ulfric sighed to himself as he looked at Patriarch Tormund from afar.


     "Eh, Jarl Ulfric… I am not sure what am I seeing is true or not but… What is that?" Ralof, who was looking away from the battlefield pointed at something and asked.


     Galmar was the first to look and he didn't seem to understand what is going on as well. Ulfric who saw their reactions used his Aura and focused his sight at the direction they looked at. It wasn't something he would have imagined to see but it seemed that the Flame Atronachs weren't just horses anymore.


     "A bird-like Flame Atronach? And people on top of them?" Ulfric exclaimed.


     "People? Flying?" Ralof wondered.


     "Isn't that against the law of the Empire? The Levitation Act…" Galmar looked at Ulfric and asked.


     "The Empire? I don't think such a law will be active anymore? The Firemanes are showing some good signs."


     It was true, the law of the Empire forbade all levitation magic but that didn't stop many people and it included the Firemanes.


     Will the empire see that as a provocation?


     On top of the Flame Atronach Hawks, Jon, Wulfur, Alina and Jullanar were joining the attack from the air. The Firemane Chargers saw that scene and were fired up even more. It was a crazy daring move and everyone was so hyped from it.


     Jon who was grinning widely didn't want to make it a normal aerial attack move as he planned for something crazier.


     "Okay, guys! We are doing it."


     "Don't do this, brother! I still haven't said goodbye to Bjorna."


     "Jon, I am too young to die."


     "Senior, I never imagined myself to say this but I hate you."


     "Shut up, you bunch of cowards. This is the pinnacle of personnel modern warfare. We are doing the 'Winner Winner Chicken Dinner'."


     "It is more like a funeral that what will be there for us."


     "Don't worry, guys. These Flame Atronach Hawks were remodeled by Nurina to just reach 500 meters in altitude. It will be alright… probably!"


     "Just?!"


     "500?!"


     "Probably?!"


     "Buckle up, boys and girls. UP WE GO!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     161 Troubled Times 8 : Skydiving Was a Bad Idea!
      The flash entrance to a battlefield by four Flame Atronach Hawks surely took everyone's attention. The Flame Atronach Hawks only meant one thing and one thing only…


     Jon Dare is here!


     Everyone who was affiliated with the Hidden Clans that were involved in with the recent trouble around Winterhold will surely know that these are the birds were the harbingers of disaster that caused a devastating loss to the 'Blood Horkers' and completely removed the Bloodsails' influence from Winterhold.


     Now, and with the appearance of these Flame Atronach Hawks, the scene took a rapid turn to the worse for the eyes of the Bloodsails.


     "Bring them down. Before anything else… Bring these damn things down." The Patriarch of the Bloodsails shouted at his men.


     The archers that were on the second wave attack have fully retreated and tried to intercept the four Flame Atronach Hawks. In response, Jon and his team flew even higher. Not a single arrow could catch them. The four kept flying higher and all the parties got concerned. The Firemanes thought it would be dangerous and the Bloodsails felt that the disaster may be scarier.


     "Give me that!"


     One of the strongmen among the Bloodsails took a spear from one of the soldiers and aimed at the flying atronachs. He then activated his Aura and focused it all on his right shoulder and arm. Once he locked on one of the flying atronachs, he threw the spear with all the power he could muster.


     The spear flew forward leaving behind an afterimage and closed on the flying atronachs in a second.


     "INCOMING!"


     Jon shouted as he detected the spear and all the Flame Atronach Hawks performed a maneuvering spin in the air dodging the incoming attack. The target of the spear seemed to have been Jull's atronach but thanks to Jon's warning, everyone one pulled it out untouched.


     Jon took the chance to use the telekinesis spell 'Grab' and caught the spear that flew behind them and started to pull it to him.


     On the other hand, and due to Jull's vengeful nature, she would never such a thing go. As soon as she stabilized her Flame Atronach Hawk, she took out her lever-action crossbow and opened the fire of retaliation.


     Even from her distance and altitude, he bolts found its target like a charm. The first bolt hit the man's shoulder, the second pinned his left foot, the following few claimed the life of all the guards around him.


     "Fuck! Shield him!"


     The Bloodsails' patriarch shouted frantically and ordered the guards to protect the man with shields as it seemed that the man was his direct descendant. However, Jullanar was shooting arrows filled with decisiveness and power. The lever-action crossbow that was designed by Jon, built by Wulfur and enchanted by Alina's wind magic was so fearsome that it could rival a sniper rifle in Jon's eyes.


     The luck was on the Bloodsails' man who was being protected right now as he managed to be saved in time. Jullanar clicked her tongue in dissatisfaction but Jon didn't let the chance go. He was still holding the spear with telekinesis and he aimed it like that. He then launched the spear with all his power at the man.



     Meanwhile, between the Bloodsails' ranks, the patriarch was checking on his son that barely made it back and turned around to look for a healer but he heard a weird sound that made him look back at his son once again.


     The scene he saw almost made his hair go all white. The spear that his son just threw a while ago was penetrating his son's skull from the back and coming out from his mouth pinning into the ground. The son's eyes were still open and he was looking upward, it met with his father's line of sight and the atmosphere around that scene.


     Up in the air, Jon was still going higher and higher followed by his team.


     "How much altitude is that?"


     "We still aren't there yet."


     Their flight speed wasn't slow and Jon was aiming for a very strong attack. The Firemane Chargers were a few seconds away from clashing with the enemies front lines.


     Just as the two forces met, the charge of the cavalries was too strong that it caused the first and the second line of defense to get sent flying and the Firemanes themselves were using the waves strategy and kept a charge after a charge.


     Meanwhile, Jon has reached the highest altitude his Flame Atronach Hawk can reach.


     "Senior, this is too high!"


     "Don't worry, Jull and I have done something similar before."


     Alina didn't speak more when she learned that Jullanar and Jon had done that madness once. She would be damned if she can't do what Jullanar had done with Jon.


     Jullanar and Wulfur were a bit silent but both were on the verge of crying. Wulfur had his reasons to try this move-out and Jullanar wanted to refute that the time when they got down from the 'Throat of the World' they were gliding.


     "Okay! Here weeee GOOO!"


     ***


     The scene from the ground looked crazy. Jonrad, Hilda and Sigurd as well as most of the main Firemane family held their breath.


     "These kids are crazy!"


     That was the idea most of them had in mind.


     Jon idea was a skydiving attack. Jon turned the four Flame Atronach into their attack mode which is the suicide attack. The four of them were supplied with enough Magicka to turn into four 'Meteor' spells and were all sent down.


     Jon, Jull, Alina and Wulfur were performing a skydive right at the moment.


     Jon had given them a brief introduction of how to perform a low altitude skydive and they were ready mentally for it at the beginning but now things turned different.


     "THIS IS AMAZING!"


     That was not Jon. That was Alina.


     She was going on spins around herself while immersing herself in the feeling of being in the air.


     Due to the use of magic, the rules of the normal skydiving weren't applied here. Alina used the Wind Magic to gather as much wind as she could while going down.


     "If you need more Magicka, I'll supply some to you."


     "Yes, please."


     This part of the attack was totally depending on Alina. She was using her magic in a style that was going to cause a disaster if she casted it in normal circumstances but Jon provided the mean to do it.


     Alina was gathering a lot of wind with this skydiving alone. And to tell the truth, Wulfur and Jullanar were her mostly for fun and to provide support later.


     On the ground, the onlookers were watching the skydive while not being able to do anything. It was a daring move and its effect was something that they were trying not to imagine.


     *boom* *boom* *boom* *boom*


     The first thing that touched the ground was the four 'Meteor' spells that went down with speed. They targeted the right flank of the enemy forces and that was the part where the undead horde of the Blackrock clan was positioned in.


     From the eyes of the onlookers, the whole black was covered with flames. As if hell itself broke open in that place, the Flame Magic 'Meteor' spells caused a large explosion that wiped out any and everything where it landed.


     The explosion took everyone by surprise.


     It was far from the Firemane Chargers but they felt the effect of the explosions and some of the week steeds couldn't calm down after what happened. Even the coming charge of the Firemanes stood still far away from the site and most of the guards gulped on their saliva.


     Still, the big attack hasn't arrived yet.


     The other flank where it was mostly made of Bloodsails' infantry, they started to notice the change above them.


     "Look, at, that!"


     "... Ysmir!"


     "Is… is that, really happening?"


     Above them were the team of four skydivers that was going down at a crazy speed. Alina in the center while being supported from all directions and above her head was what can be described as a 'Piece of the Sky' or what would Jon describe as an accumulated air after being gathered all the way down and got pressurized to the max of Alina's ability.


     "Senior, I don't think I can hold on much longer."


     "Fine, we will land down in 3… 2… 1… NOW!"


     Just as there were less fifty meters from the ground, Alina released all the pressured wind she could contain with here magic and with the supply of Jon's Magicka. The target was the whole flank of the enemies forces.


     Just as the pressured wind ball struck down, a massive wind happened.


     "SENIOR! WHAT T!@ #@$%^ IS THAT?"


     "... Damn! Hold tight!"


     The Air Blast was far too strong than Jon anticipated. He could only reach out to his team and try to take the impact as one heavy object.


     Still, the blast that successfully took away the whole flank, blasted some away, and made some into a meat-paste, that blast itself sent Jon and his team away.


     'Dammit! I should have seen that one coming.'


     Jon made preparation for landing and used 'Featherfall' spell one everyone in his party, they landed safely a couple of seconds later.


     "Oh boy!"


     But it seemed that the place where they landed was the center of the enemy forces.


     A pale old man stood looking at Jon directly in the eye while holding a bloodied spear in his hand.


     "YOU… YOU… GIVE ME BACK MY SON!"


     "... Shit! Skydiving was a bad idea!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     162 The Power Couple End of the Volume
      The fight kept going in the front. Now that the two flanks were crushed, the forces of the Bloodsails were facing a grave danger. But there were a certain four reckless brats in much greater danger right now.


     "YOU… YOU… GIVE ME BACK MY SON!"


     The old man charged at Jon with all his power and aimed the spear at Jon's heart.


     "Disperse!" Jon shouted and the trio around him jumped away.


     Jon couldn't afford to evade escape as the man was going to chase his friends instead. He had to face him head-on.


     Jon's best option was to block the spear so he used 'Bound Shield' spell on both hands and two spectral shields appeared.


     The old man was shouting in anger but his moves were skillful and magnificent. Every time he stabs or swings, Jon would be sent a few steps to the back.


     'Fuck! What a monster! I can't even counter-attack!'


     It was too troublesome to move already and Jon felt numbness in his arms. Each attack he received was akin to the anger of the grim reaper. One misstep and he would lose his life.


     The man swung the spear left and right, Jon could duck and jump rather than blocking but he suffered some scratches. The Bloodsail patriarch was so determined to kill Jon no matter what. Once Jon showed a small opening, a relentless stab tore throw the air demanding the life of Jon.


     "Got you!"


     But it seemed that Jon showed an opening on purpose!


     Once the old man stabbed and also exposed a part of his defense, Jon managed to teleport behind the man and use a close quarter flame magic spell to attack the man. The spell was called 'Flame Claw' and it was one of the things that Jon learned from Jonrad. It was equivalent to Jon's 'Thunder Cookie'.


     Once the 'Fire Claw' was unleashed, it would tear through anything and everything. Jon expected to see some blood but the scene didn't come as he hoped.


     The old man managed to block the 'Fire Claw' by only his arm. His arm seemed to have been reinforced by a purple Aura.


     Jon wasn't sure what happened but that Aura seemed too dangerous to touch, he jumped away and faced the man carefully.


     The old man didn't seem as maddened as before and closed his eyes letting out a breath then opened his eyes and looked at Jon once again.


     "I have fought the cursed Firemanes for many years. I have tasted all kind of Flame Magic the Firemanes could do and survived a hundred battle against them. Yet one time, there was that brat who injured me with his Flame Magic. He is being called the King of Ash and is one of the Bloody Names in my clan. I knew his fire too damn well… But who would have thought that there will be another brat like him."


     "..." Jon didn't respond to the old man's remorse about the past and focused on recovery.


     "You are Jon Dare! The cursed Thane of Winterhold. Hmmm… Jon, isn't it? I see…" The old man looked around himself and saw the state of his troops. It was a mess and every one of them moved forward to stop the Firemane Chargers who were but a few seconds away.



     "A boy who will be born between the Blood and Fire. Carrying the wrath of the unspeakable anger that soars the sky. These were the words, weren't they? After all those years… You were alive all along! We couldn't kill you… no one could! The Firemanes hid you, didn't they? The cursed child."


     Jon looked at the man and realized that his identity was exposed so he didn't need to worry from then on.


     "Not really glad to meet you. Name's Jonhild."


     "Yeah! I know… We kept paying the price of chasing your mother for five bloody years! Every time we faced her cursed fleet, she would scream 'For Jonhild!'... Every damn time! Your name holds a meaning in the sea, they say once it was heard, the sea's water would turn red after the massacres your maddened mother would commit."


     Jon raised his brows, he didn't understand why Hilda was called 'The Bloody Hilda' and considered the name a bit disrespect for his mother compared to his father's cool name but it seemed she deserved it some way or the other.


     "I guess there is no room to talk now! We knew too damn well that if you survived, then all the enemies of the Firemanes would be destroyed."


     "And look where it has gotten you!"


     "Hehe! True… still, don't mock fate, boy! Fate favors the strong. Once you are not the strong anymore, Fate can abandon you on a whim."


     "... What, do you mean?"


     The old man laughed and his Aura intensified. He stepped forward towards Jon who stood his ground and released his Aura too.


     "It means that as long as I kill you here and now, the Fate will backfire on your clan and my clan will thrive."


     "Crazy old man!"


     "Die!"


     The Bloodsails patriarch said something vague then charged at Jon with a heavy killing intent. Jon who was recovered for some time used all his power to unleash the best magic he had and took out the Skyforge Saber from his side.


     The old man stabbed at Jon's face and Jon deflected it with the back of his blade then used Lightning Magic to counterattack but the old man evaded the lightning before it was even cast.


     "Damn! Was that Haki?"


     "DIE!"


     "I am not going to do so just because you are telling me too."


     Jon was counter-attacking with magic and jumping around while healing himself with Magic. Not everyone may have noticed but Jon's vast Magicka Pool and his overall control were noticed by some people around.


     Alina, who was fighting back to back with Jullanar and Wulfur while trying to open an escape path, halted for a minute and was kept looking at the high-speed battle that was happening not far away from her.


     "So that is Senior when he is fighting seriously?"


     Jon was indeed using the privilege of his ridiculous amount of Magicka to turn the tide to his favor but it was clear how the old patriarch of the Bloodsails was a skillful fighter.


     A bit far away, Ulfric Stormcloak and his people were watching from far away. Ralof's eyes were open wide, he realized the difference between himself and those crazy four youngsters who were fighting in the middle of the enemy forces on their own. More to that he felt one of them was very familiar.


     "That one over there… that is Wulfur!"


     Ralof recognized Wulfur right away.


     "Who is that?"


     "It is Jon Dare's teammate from the tournament."


     "Ah! There was that one indeed. Where is Jon Dare then? Wasn't he announced as a new member of the Firemanes a month ago."


     It would have been fortunate if it was only the Stormcloak who watched the battle closely. In the dark corners of the area, some eyes and ears were watching the situation closely. It was lucky they couldn't hear the conversation of Jon and the Bloodsail patriarch but they were still paying a very close attention to the result of that fight. Jon Dare was a hot topic between many powers right now.


     Back to the fight, Jon used every trick in the book against the old beast that didn't let go of him. He also noticed that the old man started to use his bloodline power.


     The bloodline power of the Bloodsails is known as the 'Blood Boil'. It can make the body stronger and the recovery faster, it may affect the sanity a bit but it was a great ability.


     Jon could trap the old man a few times using some rune traps on the ground but the endurance of that old man was ridiculous, he could pressure Jon to a corner no matter what Jon tried.


     "Damn you! Just how much can you withstand, you fuckin masochist?"


     Jon's attacks have indeed landed on the old man but the later was as lively as ever and attacked left and right without slowing down, it was so annoying to fight that old man like that. Jon's speed was his only remaining advantage but his Stamina wasn't as good as his Magicka and his healing magic couldn't restore Stamina like Alina's.


     'Sigh! What is left I can use?' Jon asked himself.


     In his state, the Thu'um was not the best idea. The Thu'um words he can use were all 'Area of Effect' attacks, and right now he was surrounded with both allies and enemies.


     'There is that thing… But I am not good with it just yet.'


     Jon remembered some of Jonrad's and Hilda's words about how to use his Bloodline Limit, his bloodline limit should be identical to Jonrad's but it was not an easy thing to wield.


     He looked right and left and saw that the Firemane Chargers were closing in but the enemy ahead was much closer. His Friends and loved ones were all around him.


     Jullanar, the feral girl he tamed, was fighting like the beast he trained her to be. Alina, the girl he fancied and made a strange connection with, was an all-rounder magic turret. Wulfur, his brother and partner in nearly every crime, was switching between weapons and sticking them in the bodies of his enemies like nothing.


     'Oh boy! They are good.' Jon smiled helplessly and shook his head.


     "Guys, will hunt lots of dragons together!" Jon who was started smiling said something really weird.


     "Just kick that old man's ass first!" Wulfur who was in the least dangerous situation refuted helplessly.


     "Got it! Sorry old man but I will do a very boring thing right now. I am going to defeat you with the 'Power of Friendship' like those lame ass animes."


     ***


     "Oh! So he is finally using it. That was a bit fast!"


     In some place, a serpent, a fox and a scarab spoke all at the same time. A figure appeared from the shadow that resembled Jon came out and sat around them.


     The four then spoke one more time as if they are one.


     "It looks way better than what I anticipated."


     ***


     Jon's hand evoked Flame Magic once again.


     The Flames on Jon's hands were not the usual Flame Magic he used, they were a bit white to blue with a hint of reading. It looked like the flame of a Bunsen burner but it was clearly being controlled by Jon.


     "Come at me!"


     Jon taunted the old man and the man wasn't even willing to stand back. It was then when Jon cast his magic normally.


     The Flame that would take a bit to penetrate through the Aura was spreading through it like fire and oil. Not a second passed and the old man felt how strong and heavy these Flame was.


     It indeed was like that day.


     The same Flame that killed one of his sons ten years ago when they tried to take revenge on the Firemanes. The infamous Ashen Flames!


     The old man realized what happened and there was only one thing in his mind right now.


     "RETREEEEAT!"


     Jon's flames have returned him to his sanity and reminded him of the disaster that there is no way to avoid now.


     He didn't think of it but he knew the Firemanes too damn well. He knew about them and their guardians. If it is like that then the boy in front of him was just like his father, someone that the Dragon Guardian recognized.


     It was unrelated to how he found out Jon's identity at first but those with the Dragon Guardian's protection are not to be messed with. Even though the cub in front of him was not yet the full-fledged lion to be feared, a cub was still a lion. He alone may not be enough anymore. If only he could spread the word, the old enemies of the Firemanes would rise up one more time like fifteen years ago. He only needs to make the news go around.


     Just as Jon's first attack was over and the next was in the way, the old man whose body was clearly suffering a lot of burns jumped away and was about to run.


     "Did I say you can run? WULD NAH KEST!"


     Jon knew he was an advantage and used the 'Whirlwind Sprint' Thu'um to charge past the old man and block his path.


     "A voice master! Kid, I admit that you have grown too much. More than that is dangerous."


     The old man tried to gamble on one last attack then make a run for it but amidst the chaos, something happened.


     ""HAAA!""


     A strong 'War Cry' sounded and a large white wolf came out charging followed by a Flame Atronach Horse. On the wolf was a raging woman with a red fluttering hair holding a big axe and bloody red Aura was enveloping her. One the Flame Atronach Horse was a man holding a golden sword and his Aura was dense and resembled a real fire that covered his whole body and made him look like the Atronach he was on.


     Just as they passed past the old Bloodsail Patriarch, he was cut to shreds and burnt to ashes in less than a second.


     The show of power was simply… terrifying!


     The onlookers in the shadows, the onlookers on the peaks, Ulfric and his goons, Jon and his team, and those who witnessed the last charge, they all witnessed the Power Couple of the Firemane in their best conditions fending off a youngster from their clan and luckily, they were oblivious enough to forget about Jon right now.


     This news is much more important than anything right now.


     The Bloody Hilda, the King of Ash… They have reappeared in public.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     163 Developmen
      [A week later!]


     Somewhere in this world, a man sat next to his wife in the garden of their home. The man was listening to some report that was carried by his most trusted aide.


     "Speak, Falk. What happened in our realm that made these guys send us a red letter."


     Falk Firebeard nodded and opened the letter that was sealed with red wax. A minute later he approached the High King and started whispering.


     "You said Jon Dare?"


     "Yes, the Thane of Winterhold, Jon Dare in the flesh was at the between the Firemane and Bloodsail clans. The rumor of him being adopted by them is true. And he disturbed our plan in Winterhold magnificently."


     "Sigh! Such a talent and it goes for the hidden clans… again." The High King sighed deeply.


     "Aren't you satisfied with what you have now? You know my clan with always support you." The queen whispered to her husband's ears and he broke into a smile.


     "Yes, I know." He spoke in a soft tone and nodded.


     "Thank you for the report, Falk. And keep an eye on the situation."


     "By your will, my king. Anything else."


     "Hmm! Don't give the people of Winterhold a tough time at the docks. Tell lady Vittoria Vici to keep the relationship peaceful with the Dare Dragon Company."


     "I will see to it at once."


     ***


     In a quiet room near a fireplace, a woman sat in her elegant Battlemage robe. She was reading a report from a long time ago regarding some incident about the Great War. A man wearing a similar robe knocked on her door and before entering and handing her another note.


     "Madam Emissary, here is the report regarding the situation in Eastmarch."


     "Thank you, you are dismissed."


     "By your orders."


     The man turned around and left.


     The woman opened the note and started reading it carefully, she read it one more time and sighed.


     "Estormo."


     "Yes, Madam Emissary."


     "Go and summon Ancano. It seems the matter regarding Winterhold will give us a headache sooner than expected."


     ***


     In a closed room inside the Palace of Kings in Windhelm, three men were discussing some matters.


     "This will give us a great advantage in the future, now that Skald gave us his allegiance, Korir will soon come running to our door." Galmar Stone-Fist said while waving around the letter that was just delivered.


     "I still don't think so." Jarl Ulfric spoke in his deep dignified voice.


     "Why is that, Jarl Ulfric?"


     "Don't you understand, Winterhold is not the realm of Korir anymore." Jorleif, the steward of the palace, replied to Galmar.


     "Not the realm of Korir, isn't he the…"


     "The Dare Dragon Company is the one with the final say in Winterhold. Our spies have already confirmed that all the hold guards are loyal to Jon Dare and Korir is currently his puppet too. In fact, Solitude has tried to interfere lately and it was said that Thane Erikur had a candidate that he wanted to push to the Jarlship to keep Jon Dare in check but that man disappeared before even the spies of Solitude reach him." Jorleif said what was in the report.



     All the concerned forces in Skyrim has also received a similar report.


     "So this will leave us to do what?" Galmar asked with annoyance.


     "We will wait and see. Jon Dare is a major power now, not someone we can look down on. His allegiance is useful but no one had any plans regarding Winterhold to begin with. Either he wants to play the game of politics or keep to himself, it is all up to him. The plans will go as usual for now." Ulfric said and left the room.


     ***


     Another conversation around the same topic in the Bards' College.


     "Headmaster Viarmo. Did you call for me?"


     "Yes, Lisette. Please come in."


     "Was that Thane Erikur that walked out pushing everything in his way just now?"


     "Yes, it was him."


     Lisette giggled and shook her head helplessly.


     "What then? Is he kicking us out of the building?"


     Viramo furrowed his eyes and glared at Lisette whose behavior was a bit casual. High Elves like him don't like to be talked to like that. Still, Lisette behavior has changed a lot in the past year that he would always glare at her and she would say nothing.


     "Sigh! He is disturbed by some matter in Winterhold and Eastmarch. Wants us to investigate it for him."


     Lisette wasn't wholeheartedly interested for many reasons. She has lost a lot of her respect to the man in front of her since she started becoming one of his birds following the events of the last year.


     "Anyway, it will be your assignment." Viarmo said.


     Lisette seemed to be annoyed and wanted to refute but Viramo's words made her freeze.


     "Your old friend, Jon Dare. He is doing some daring moves in eastern Skyrim, and it seemed that he had brought down a big project that Erikur had in mind for Winterhold."


     Lisette, whose face was motionless with uninterest, became wide awake and listened to Viarmo carefully.


     "What is he doing?"


     "Hmm! He has involved himself with the great Nordic clans."


     Lisette had some knowledge around the topic due to her nature of work. She then asked about some details and Viarmo didn't hide anything that may make her interested.


     Lisette thought for a while and made a natural face.


     "Maybe Winterhold can be interesting after all. I think their big inn has no proper bard right now. If a town has grown so much then its inn will also grow bigger."


     Viarmo smiled and didn't say anything.


     "Before you go, how is Jon Dare's friends that we have here?"


     "Svidi is a creative bard, she is an interesting person and one of the best we have. Jon Battle-Born doesn't lose to her even though his style is too… classic, according to how Svidi described it."


     "Hmm! So, how long will it take them to graduate then?"


     "Less than a year."


     "I see… That indeed is a record. You may leave now."


     Viarmo watched Lisette going out and returned to his book right away.


     'Sigh! How long will it continue? This peace…' That's all he could think about.


     ***


     "Sigh! This place is so boring, and the food is so bland."


     Jon was whining about the food.


     "Hooman! Give me."


     "... Yes yes, here you go, your Meowjesty."


     The food of Jon was eaten by Nefertiti again.


     "Jon, Ongeim has arrived." Jullanar came into the room and reported.


     "Let him in."


     A while later, Ongeim came in the room wearing a black cloak.


     "Boss, did we really have to meet that way?"


     "It is okay, I have business in this city and we have to keep a low profile after the recent trouble."


     "I see, here is a report from Elishka and the things you wanted from us."


     Ongeim took out a note and a small chest.


     "I see, you can sail to Winterhold any time you see fit. We will leave Windhelm and will take the road back home."


     "As you see, Boss."


     Ongeim said and left the room.


     In this room, a few figures were gathered around some table, they were Jon, Jull, Wulfur, Alina, Nurina, and Nefertiti.


     "So this is…"


     "The 'White Phial' and the ingredients to fix it. I will go out tonight and attempt some experiments with a friend."


     "And the note?"


     Jon opened the note and skimmed through it with his eyes then grinned and shook his head.


     "What is that?" Alina asked.


     "It seemed that Elishka's girls have discovered some people trying to stir trouble in our town. The troublesome people were showed out and the source of the noise was taken care of." Jon said the burned the paper to a fine powder with his Ashen Flame.


     "Show off!" Nurina snorted in disdain. Jon was not humble at all about the new power he possessed lately. The Ashen Flame was the core-power of the Dragon Guardian and a mutation to the normal Flame Magic. It worked the same way but was a bit costly on Magicka.


     "Still, give us details." Wulfur was concerned about the matters in Winterhold.


     "Some people from Solitude came to stir trouble and find an excuse to replace Korir with a new Jarl using our popularity. Elishka found the guy who was being supported and made him disappear… at the bottom of the sea."


     "I see… who was the unlucky soul?"


     "Kraldar."


     "Kraldar? Wasn't that the unremarkable guy who always tried to make friends with Arch-Mage Savos?"


     "Yep, that's him."


     Actually, Jon was already very cautious about Kraldar. That man was a citizen of Winterhold and one that could live an easy life during the past times. His family used to be powerful nobility in the past but nothing was left after the Great Collapse to be proud about anymore.


     Also, one more remarkable thing about Kraldar that he will be appointed the Jarl anyway if the Empire won in the next Civil War.


     Anyone should have had a positive view about Kraldar but Jon knew a small piece of information that made him very wary of Kraldar.


     During the Civil War, if by any chance the Empire took over Winterhold then lost it to the Stormcloaks once again, Kraldar, who is the Empire's agent, would simply withdraw from the town and would go to live in Erikur's house in Solitude.


     Now, this is a very dangerous piece of information for Jon.


     Erikur is one of the people that Jon don't like and he is associated with the Thalmor. Having a tumor like that is something that Jon wouldn't want to have in his turf. The simplest way was to eliminate him a long time ago but he wanted to keep Kraldar monitored to get as much information as possible.


     "Well. He was of no use anyway. I better get going now."


     Jon stood up, wore a dark cloak and a hood, then carried the chest and went out. Nefertiti jumped in hid herself in his clothes to go with him.


     He left directly to the 'White Phial' store.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     164 Repairing the White Phial... and some other crazy shit!
      "Welcome customer, may I interest you in some of our potions or ingredients? We have a new hair potion if you are missing on some hair, or a skin potion for…"


     Quintus, who was behind the counter, switched to salesman mode.


     "Quintus, it's me." Jon replied while sighing.


     "... you are?" Quintus didn't seem to have recognized Jon.


     Quintus is an Imperial young man from Cyrodiil who works at the White Phial alchemy store. His master is Nurelion, a High Elf who is obsessed with a certain artifact also known as the 'White Phial'. It is a legendary bottle, forged in the days when Skyrim was just starting its turn to ice. A small container, made of the magically imbued snow that first fell on the Throat of the World. It is said that the Phial will replenish whatever fluid is placed inside of it.


     Jon has met with Quintus half a year ago to make a deal with him about the 'White Phial' as Jon has already recovered it but it was broken. Jon needed someone knowledgeable about the White Phial to fix it for him.


     Of course, due to Jon's sudden growth and all, he was hard to be recognized by anyone he met before now. Even some of his old acquaintances had problems trying to recognize him.


     Jon had to show the 'White Phial' to Quintus and come up with a story to explain how he got this puffed up. Quintus, who was one of Jon's fans in the arena, became very excited after Jon's transformation. His champion is now stronger than ever in his eyes.


     "So, how is the new High King Tournament this year?" Jon asked.


     "I am afraid that it was too underwhelming that the High King himself was too lazy to attend it, let alone other Jarls. Last year's competition was that of true champions, Sir Jon. I hope for some champions to rise up and make some change."


     "You don't need to worry. Next year, I will arrange a team from Winterhold's best and make some challenges. The High King Tournament will be on fire next time."


     "Sir Jon, your words are like the warm fire in a snowy night to my heart. I will wait with my all."


     Jon was serious about that matter too. Only a competition can bring out the best of talents and a strong competitor roaming around will sure attract the eyes of the people and challengers will appear to fight him.


     Also, Tamriel Continent had a tradition. Arenas and competitions are a necessary part of life. Some may argue but Jon knew very well that the first game of the 'Elder Scrolls' game series was called 'The Elder Scrolls: Arena'. It was supposed to be a tournament based game at first before it would come as an RPG but it was said that Winterhold would have a team called the 'Annihilators' and every city would have such a team. The reality wasn't much different as each city has its Arena or Fighting Pit so it was still a very solid tradition.


     "Enough with the fights now. We have a more important matter."


     "Ah, indeed! This way, Sir Jon." Quintus led Jon in the back of the store and they arrived at a laboratory.



     "This is my workplace. I have asked my master about some Enchanting techniques and arrived at some good answers."


     "Good, let's start."


     The laboratory had a proper Enchanting station and some excellent Alchemy tools. It was a good opportunity to compare skills and exchange ideas between the two people around.


     Nefertiti was allowed to laze around. As a smart cat, she wouldn't go on tables and push things on the floor as long as she is fed. So she was left on guard duty.


     The work was about how to fix the 'White Phial'. The main three ingredients were the Powdered Mammoth Tusk, the Briar Heart, the Unmelting Snow from the Throat of the World, and most importantly the White Phial itself.


     To restore the White Phial, the Unmelting Snow was the necessary part to remake the broken part of the White Phial. The Powdered Mammoth Tusk would be mixed with the Unmelting Snow as it was an ivory that is as hard as iron but the Giants have found ways to make it yield. They're able to grind it down so fine that it can be infused into the lattice of packed snow. The finished material has the delicate nature of fresh powder snow, but the strength of the hardest steel.


     The last thing was the Briar Heart and that was the most complicated process.


     The final tempering of the Phial was performed with a type of old magic that's been lost since the Dragon War back in the Merethic Era*. The nearest modern incarnation of it is the strange rituals practiced by the Forsworn. With the heart of one of their Briar Warriors. The Briar Heart was necessary to lock the Phial's magic into its physical form and complete the missing part of the enchantment through it.


     [A/N: *The Merethic Era is the era before the First Era and it resembles the Prehistoric Period as it was the first era were mortals started to dominate the world after the Dawn Era which was considered the Age of Gods. It lasted for 2500 years as far as the sources recorded and it ended 4446 years from the current novel date: 4E-197.]


     It took Jon and Quintus almost all the night to prepare all that.


     Jon's original goal was the part where the Briar Heart is to be used to reveal the enchantment of the White Phial. What he was after from the very beginning was not the White Phial as an artifact but the truth behind its magic.


     Jon has indeed studied the White Phial all that time. He understood the basic principle about how it works. Actually, he knew it from the start as his 'One School Theory' had some similar basics to that magic.


     This enchantment could be said as the only way to secure the new source of power Jon was after from the beginning.


     Once everything was ready, Jon and Quintus started to apply the mixture and perform the enchantment. It took them quite a while until they reached the final form that they were after.


     "Is it fixed?"


     Quintus was worried and looked to Jon who was silently looking at the White Phial.


     The crack that was on the side of the Phial has indeed disappeared and left no trace except a small area on the outside of the white bottle that made it appear to be a newer spot that the rest of its body.


     "I think there is only one way to find out."


     Jon grabbed a potion from nearby and dropped a few drops in the White Phial.


     "... the records say that it at least needs a day to refill itself. Do you think it will be possible to…"


     "It is possible." Jon replied and looked meaningfully at the White Phial then grinned. He was sure that the theory of the White Phial he had in mind was true.


     He then held a journal that was written in Arabic and started to add his notes with a lot of excitement. The enchantment was nothing but a miracle in his eyes now.


     How was it?


     The White Phial is a bottle that refills any liquid that gets dropped by instantly amplifying and purifying it.


     Was that something possible by normal means?


     Of course not. In the eyes of the people in this world, this is akin to 'Creating Something from Nothing'. But Jon knew better that it is impossible to do such a thing.


     Creating something from nothing is something that only God can do. The White Phial was no holy artifact and like any other thing, its function still followed the 'Laws of Conservation of Mass and Energy'.


     To put it in simpler words, this White Phial didn't create something from nothing, it consumed energy and converted it into matter.


     To a modern person, this was a mindblowing matter.


     Can energy be converted into matter?


     Yes, energy can be converted into matter with mass M=E/c^2. Although, It would take a huge amount of energy to get a tiny mass. For example, to make a glass of water, you would need 2.2468 × 10^16 J of energy. That is the equivalent of detonating over 250 Fatman bombs.


     But this White Phial could do it! This thing would make the Superpowers of Earth go on World War 3 to seize such an artifact.


     And now, it belonged to Jon.


     Jon confirmed the theory by sensing the Magicka around the White Phial and sensing how much energy was being sucked in. It was, by all means, RIDICULOUS.


     He would throw up if he had a less profound sense of the Magicka between Heaven and Earth.


     After analyzing the enchantments on the White Phial one last time. He arrived at the final result.


     What he was after all along can be created!


     The White Phials wonder was in its power to convert Energy to Mass but what Jon needed was the mean to take Magicka from the surroundings and trap it into the enchantment.


     Why was so wondrous in Jon's eyes?


     The answer was another question; what is the only other thing that has the exact same function that can absorb Magicka and store it or trap it?


     The answer was: Living Beings.


     Not only them, the Daedra too could do the same function even though their lives are a matter of argue between the scholars for the nature of their souls but that's a matter for another discussion.


     Back to what is important, the Living Flesh can absorb Magic from the Heaven and Earth and store it.


     No other scholar has reached the conclusion about the ability of the White Phial to have the ability to do such a thing other than Jon. With all that in mind, Jon could now move to the next stage.


     The creation of the new 'Power Source'.


     "Quintus, thank you and deliver my thanks to your Master. Give him the White Phial and tell him I will be rude and visit him in the future to do more research. Excuse me now, I have a very important matter to attend to in Winterhold."


     Jon took his things in a hurry and carried Nefertiti then ran out of the store.


     "Hey, Sir Jon! Wait…"


     Quintus called for Jon but the later moved in lightning speed and disappeared in thin air leaving the White Phial in Quintus's hands.


     After teleporting away, Jon smiled and giggled. His gain this time was very huge. He copied most of the Enchantments on the White Phial and was very sure of his achievement.


     Still, he had to let go of the White Phial to gain something much better.


     'Why not hunt two birds with one stone when there is an opportunity?' He thought.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     165 Nurina“s Trauma
      "Still, I am not sure which is more amazing…"


     "Creating something from nothing can't be amazing because it is simply impossible. But converting matters and energies is the next level shit… ouch! Hey!"


     "You kiss your mama with that mouth?"


     "... Stop casting spells out of nowhere… and drink your tea before it gets cold."


     "Oh, thank you… Shit! It is cold…"


     Tsk! This woman is a hypocrite.


     I keep explaining modern theories to her and I get a 'Telekinetic Slap' in the end.


     Well, at least the road is not boring. We headed out of Windhelm earlier this morning and some new faces joined us. These were Patriarch Sigurd Moonblade and some of his men as well as Freyja and Bjorna who were on a mission to Morthal.


     The Moonblade Clan's stronghold is located in Winterhold. It is exactly in the western region of the hold south to Snowpoint Beacon and Hob's Fall Cave. It is a very rocky area on a mountain but I was aware of it because it is an area that Alina asked me not to send people there.


     Anyway, Sigurd was glaring at me all the time lately. For some reason, that old man didn't give me one chance to have a proper conversation with Alina.


     This daughter-con old man is getting on my nerve.


     "Father-in-Law, would you like some herbal tea?"


     "....."


     "Father-in-Law, are you okay? You seem a bit dejected."


     "... I, will, murder, you!"


     The man gave off a scary aura for a second but there was someone who was giving him the 'I dare you' smile behind me.


     I love it when Nurina is on my side. I can just go and kick a dragon's butt without worrying about my own.


     Anyway, after we reached the southern crossroad in Winterhold after two days of riding, we went to the north and the Moonblade with the Firemanes kept riding west.


     Alina joined her father and rode to her clan with him, she hasn't returned there for some time so Nurina gave her a vacation for a few days.


     Now, heading north to Winterhold town were Nurin, Jull, Wulf and me. This is basically our territory so we were taking it easy.


     Still, something weird occurred… the wind howled and snow started flying everywhere.


     "A storm? Well, this is Sun's Dawn (February) after all. Let's find cover."


     "We are in the middle of nowhere!"


     "Whistling Mine and the new village are just one hour ahead, we can make it."


     We all were riding Flame Atronach Horses so it wasn't a tough trip anyway but the Snow Storm started affecting the performance of the Flame Atronach Horses.


     "Okay, I am doing it… LOK VAH Koo... *cough* the last word is so damn tricky!"


     I had to use the 'Clear Skies' Thu'um to put down the storm but I haven't made any progress with the last word 'Koor' which means 'Summer'. Mostly because I haven't seen a real summer in a long time and it is hard to pull its effect out. Also, the word was so damn hard to use as a Thu'um.



     Some words of power are harder than others to master and 'Koor' is the hardest one so far.


     Anyway, the snowstorm returned once again after a minute.


     "We will arrive shortly anyway. Let's pick up the pace."


     I encouraged them to go ahead and tried to use the Thu'um one more time…


     But…


     I couldn't shout!


     Nurina looked at me and tilted her head.


     "Ehem! It seems that I need some more time." I said while smiling awkwardly.


     "You never needed that long to rest from two words." Nurina said and seemed a bit worried.


     "Never mind it! We can reach Whistling Mine normally now. Let's hurry."


     I tried not to worry her but I felt strange myself.


     Wulf and Jull nodded and rode faster ahead, Wulf had his bear cub tied carried on his back and Nefertiti chose to ride with Jull for some reason.


     Nurina and I were riding slowly in the back.


     ***


     Time passed and the storm became stronger, I tried to use the Thu'um one more time but with no result.


     "Okay, this is not good!"


     "What?" Nurina replied.


     "I can't use the Thu'um. I don't know why but it is not coming out."


     Nurina rode closer and held my shoulder. She let her Magicka flow into me and tried to check something.


     She then opened her eyes wide and looked at me.


     "Jon, you have been 'Silenced'!"


     "Silenced?!"


     What is she talking about?


     No one can 'Silence' me.


     'Silence' is a spell that locks the magic of the target. Through it, the target can't use any form of magic or anything related.


     But, I can't be Silenced! My Magicka is far too strong to get (normally) Silenced!


     "What is going on here? How couldn't you feel yourself being silenced?" Nurina asked me and seemed worried.


     "I don't know! How couldn't you feel any magic being cast around?"


     "....."


     This wasn't a good sign! I looked around but…


     "Where are Jull and Wulf?"


     Nurina also looked around and didn't spot anyone.


     The storm was so intense for us to see more than ten meters ahead.


     "Here, you are good to go!" Nurina removed the 'Silencing' state from me and cast protection around us.


     We were on high alert and started looking around with caution.


     Suddenly!


     *thud* *thud*


     We both fell on the ground!


     "The hell!"


     I was shocked… we weren't attacked! It was only our Flame Atronach Horses getting dispelled.


     "The fuck is going on! Show yourself, scoundrel!" Nurina regained her balance and lashed a Lightning spell in anger that moved like a whip around us... but it also got dispelled.


     Shit!


     Silencing me without me noticing! Fooling Nurina's magic sense and dispelling her magic!


     "... Who on Nirn can do that?"


     I asked Nurina who was back to back with me but I got no answer.


     I looked at her and found her frozen in a shock with her eyes wide open.


     "It wasn't easy, you know… Locking his magic and sneaking on you, girl."


     Following where Nurina's eyes were looking, the source of the voice appeared from the snow storm.


     It was…


     … a normal Dark Elf woman in some unremarkable clothes?!


     What is that?


     "Long time no see, girl!" The woman walked forward and Nurina was still frozen in shock.


     She was a Dunmer with the same grey skin and red eyes but her hair was ashen grey. Maybe due old age but her movements weren't that of an old person. Maybe that's her appearance!


     "... Jon." Nurina spoke in a weak voice


     "What?"


     "... Run!"


     ***


     "Run!" Nurina said in a scared manner.


     "Huh?" Jon's thought process was still in a bewildered state.


     "I said run! Don't look back and run!"


     "Eh! I don't underst…"


     Meanwhile, the Dunmer woman was watching with an expressionless face.


     "Are you two done?" She spoke in a bored manner.


     Nurina and Jon got tensed up and looked at the woman with worried expressions and seemed to have been ready to go on a fight any time. Difference is… Nurina was very aware who was she up against.


     "You will never get your hands on him." Nurina was trying to protect Jon with a desperate look on her face. She was resolved to go all out.


     "It is a matter of whether I can or can not, girl."


     The old woman waved her hand and both Jon and Nurina got blown away from their places in a second.


     The woman looked at them then sighed and shook her head, she then walked towards them once again.


     Thirty meters away, Jon and Nurina landed over each other and seemed all beaten up.


     "This *cough*... Who is that monster?" Jon stood up while staggering.


     "If you already know that she is a monster then hurry up and leave."


     "The fuck are you talking about? I am not leaving! And weren't you the one who should have been the monster around these parts? Why is there someone who is kicking you around like that?"


     "Tsk! Here she comes."


     Jon and Nurina got into battle mode once again and used their best spells to get ready.


     "I will take left, you go right!" Jon said and started to open the close the gap between himself and the woman with his hammer in hand. Once he was five meters close, he teleported to the right (contrary to what he said) and swung his hammer.


     "A shameless attack, huh? You taught him that?"


     The woman didn't even look at him and took out a sword out of nowhere and blocked his hammer with ease.


     Jon was shocked of the woman's strength but he already expected this woman to be a freak who can play with Nurina around. Once his attack got blocked, his hand moved to the Skyforge Saber and drew it in an arc towards the woman.


     She snorted in disdain and twisted the hand that was holding her sword then used it to block the saber too.


     She was blocking Jon's two trusty weapons with one hand and one weapon.


     Jon was vexed as he didn't seem to be able to push the woman at all so he twisted his waist kicked at the woman's head from the back.


     The woman simply moved faster than anything Jon can do and was just behind Jon, she then used the side of her sword and smacked Jon's butt with it sending him away.


     "Where did you find such a big child? He is so persistent."


     The woman asked Nurina who was for some reason unable to move or talk.


     "Oh, sorry!" The woman noticed the abnormality then flicked her finger dispelling the paralyzing state from Nurina.


     "You crazy old hag! Why don't you just die?" Nurina, who got freed, released her magic in a massive Lightning attack.


     "You know my family, little girl. We never die." The woman waved her right hand coolly and blocked all Nurina's magic like it was nothing.


     "Just get swallowed in Oblivion already!" Nurina put more effort into her magic and launched it like a bomb.


     "Been there… boring by the way." The woman was blocking Nurina's massive spell like it was nothing.


     "FUS RO DAH!" Jon returned to the battle and shouted the 'Unrelenting Force'.


     The woman clicked her tongue and moved away from the shout's path.


     "This kid is indeed troublesome. To make me move twice?! Who is he to you, girl?" The woman looked at Nurina while aiming a spell at Jon whose instincts told him that he is fucked up if he moved.


     Nurina looked at the woman with absolute anger and shouted.


     "Alfe, that's my son!"


     The atmosphere settled down for a while and became a bit awkward.


     "... I see!" The woman nodded her head canceled her magic.


     "I think we have a lot of catching up to do." The woman said and waved her hand. Both her and Nurina disappeared from sight. Jon all left alone!




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     166 The Fate of Heroes 1
      Jon was all left alone!


     His sense of crisis was giving the red alert.


     'Fuck me! We got defeated! And Nurina got kidnapped! This is officially the worst day of my life… The fuck did just happen?'


     A strong state of denial controlled Jon's mind and tried to calm himself. It was the first time in his life to see the person who he looked up to the most get disadvantaged in Magic of all things then get kidnapped also by Magic. This was way beyond his comfort zone.


     He never imagined anyone with the power to surpass the strongest mage he knew, and Arch-Wizard of all beings… and one of the most talented ones.


     His eyes were moving around like crazy trying to figure out what to do…


     'Okay! Let's calm down. Calm down. Take it easy! The woman, she wasn't trying to harm Nurina. She was just, just screwing around with us… She was serious but she wasn't murderous. Okay, this is not bad! A good start…"


     Jon was calming himself and started rewinding what happened in his mind.


     'Okay, First thing first! Nurina knew that woman, she knew her very well. She called her 'Crazy Old Hag'... So this is the Legendary Master that Nurina talks about… If I remember, the description matches. She is a Dark Elf with ashen grey hair. Good! Nurina's master won't harm Nurina... Physically at least!'


     Jon kept coming and going around the place Nurina and the other woman disappeared from. While he was moving around, Jon remembered a part of their conversation.


     'Nurina called her 'Alfe'! Alfe?! Where did I hear that name before? … System, search for 'Alfe' in my memories!'


     No response!


     'Alexa!'




     The system responded and Jon started to check out the place once again.


     <1 Result found!>


     'Show it!"


     The system opened a screen with some explanations. It said that 'Alfe' was a name that meant 'Alpha' in Jon's past life and there was only one person with that name from his memories.


     What was really strange was that this memory didn't come from this life, it came from Jon's past life.


     That only meant that the woman Alfe who has a chance to be Nurina's master was an NPC from the Elder Scrolls game series! Yes, the Elder Scroll game series, not the 'Elder Scroll V: Skyrim'. The memory was related to the 'Elder Scrolls III: Morrowind' and it seemed that Alfe was an NPC from 'Morrowind'.


     The only person was who fit the description had her name written on the system screen with some images from Jon's past life.


     Jon saw these results and froze in his place.


     This person was no ordinary person at all.


     "... Fuck me! Alexa, call The Augur."


     ***


     Nurina and Alfe appeared in a different location, it was a small room with a strange and alien structure. Nurina looked left and right frantically and finally recognized the place.


     "Alfe... No! Where is Jon?"



     Alfe looked at Nurina with a faint smile. She snorted and walked away to a strange looking chair.


     "You haven't changed at all. Still playing around with cute little stuff and pretending to be a mother."


     Nurina got tensed up by Alfe's words and seemed to have remembered something very unpleasant. She glared at Alfe and the air around her changed.


     "Where is he, Alfe? If one single hair of his head got so much harm, you will never see the end of this!"


     Nurina was angry to the limits and the air around her started giving a black Aura. Nurina, who was normally using magic, unleashed a powerful and terrible Aura.


     Alfe couldn't help but giggle with sharp eyes. Her red eyes stared coldly at Nurina.


     "Look at you! You have grown up... a little."


     "Where, is, HE?"


     Nurina held back no more and put all her power into a very strong attack. The attack had both natures of Magicka and Aura.


     Alfe raised her brows in admiration and moved her hand to face the attack with equal power.


     Both forces clashed but Nurina fell short and her attack got handled by Alfe.


     "Nice! Linking the Warrior Energy and the Magicka can be this interesting? Looks like you have made some progress... a pointless one though!"


     After the energy in the room settled, Nurina seemed to be a bit tired but Alfe was completely unscathed.


     "Tsk, monster!"


     "Oh, thank you! By the way, your so-called son is fine. I left him behind."


     Nurina heard Alfe's words and relief appeared on her face. She sighed and her tensed Magicka calmed down.


     Still, she didn't let her guard down and glared at Alfe once again.


     "How did you find me?"


     "News tend to travel, dear. House Telvanni has eyes and ears everywhere. How hard it is to not know about an Arch-Wizard in Winterhold's College?"


     "... And what do you want?"


     "Nothing really, I was just doing some business in the area when I sensed a unique presence so I just went to take a look."


     "You are telling me that you are causing this mess because you only got interested after finding me?"


     "Huh? No."


     "... What?"


     "Not you."


     "Not me?"


     "Disappointed?"


     "Screw you!"


     "Hehe! I am talking about the boy."


     "... About Jon?"


     Alfe nodded.


     Nurina felt a bit conflicted but she managed to look composed.


     "What attracted someone like you to Jon?"


     "You make it sound like a bad thing."


     "You know what I mean."


     "Hmmm! My father has seen a lot of that kid's kind but I only managed to meet one and hear about another. Not that I was interested at that time but meeting him was just a confirmation."


     "Confirmation! What are you talking about? What is do you mean by kind?" Nurina stood up and urged Alfe for an answer.


     "Let's say that from all the children in the world, you picked up a boy with the fate to be a Hero." Alfe said something as if that was some big deal.


     "H- Hero? We already know about that?"


     "... Really?"


     "Yes, Jon is related to a prophecy that he will find three Elder Scrolls and he is aware of it."


     "Oh! I see, you got it all wrong." Alfe dismissed Nurina's words as if they were nothing.


     "What do you mean by 'got it wrong'?"


     "It is normal for Heros to be related to the Elder Scrolls. Majority of the scholars argue that any proclaimed hero with no Elder Scrolls in their tale is not really a hero. Just some powerful person! It also doesn't mean that anyone related to an Elder Scroll is a Hero. A Hero or Heroine is a mortal blessed (and cursed, from another point of view) with a special Fate and the ability to rule their own Destiny. Heroes are closely related to the prophecies revealed in the Elder Scrolls, but are not bound by them. They often grow to become far more powerful than most other mortals." Alfe said while searching between some books on a table beside her.


     "Wait! They rule their own Destiny? Didn't you say that Grandmaster himself can do that too?"


     "True. Father is too strong to be bound by the rules of the world, there is a certain threshold that needs to be passed to ignore the restrictions of the world."


     "So, what does any of that have to do with Jon?"


     "Simple, as his so-called mother, what do you think of his talent and power?"


     Nurina thought for a while.


     "I think he is not yet a Master Wizard. Last year, he achieved a very rapid growth as he was focusing solely on studying and creating spells. He is halfway through the rank of an Expert Mage. His combat skills fall less behind."


     "Hmmm! So Magic is his strong point?" Alfe asked.


     Nurina shook her head.


     "He is talented in the Thu'um, the Ancient Voice of the Dragons."


     "Is there a talent in the Thu'um nowadays? Last I heard was that only Dragonborn can be talented in such a thing."


     "You saw him perform it!"


     "Well, I didn't expect anything less from my grand-disciple. He is your disciple, right?"


     "My Legacy Disciple."


     "Pffft! You have a legacy? Girl, how old are you this year? 200?" Alfe held her stomach and started laughing.


     Nurina seemed dissatisfied about her master's reaction and but she didn't say anything. It was rare for Alfe to laugh anyway.


     "So, back to the topic. You said his talent was the Thu'um? Hmmm! He is sure a Nord, if he is Dragonborn then the world will face a lot of trouble, and if he appeared in Skyrim then that means that Skyrim will be the center of the attention the next few years."


     "Just get to the point? What will Jon do by controlling his Destiny? You made it sound like something scary?"


     "I don't remember teaching you that so listen closely. Controlling one's own Destiny means that there is no plan for the person himself. He is a rogue and an irregular in the world, he can break the World's law itself. Fate and Destiny are the restrictions made by the World or the Gods to bound people from destroying the world or causing too much trouble. Once this restriction is broken, the person has no limit to his growth or power just like my four thousand years old Father. The World tends to cleanse itself from those irregulars with all sort of ways, like striking them with Lightning in the middle of the day or causing a great accident to kill them through it. Most die before even breaking through the restrictions but rarities like my father and some of the Psijic Monks exist."


     "WAIT just a minute? Are you saying that Jon will be killed by the World because he is getting too strong?" Nurina panicked and was about to jump on Alfe and hold her by the nape of her clothes but she managed to stay still.


     "Well, the World isn't really that blind. Heroes are an exception! You see, Heroes are the ones that save the World from falling into chaos. That is why the World itself allow a chosen few of the irregulars to exist as the so-called Heroes..."


     "So this means that…"


     "Don't interrupt me, you brat!" Alfe got a stick out of nowhere and hit Nurina on her head.


     "Sorry, master." Nurina's old habit kicked in and held her head while apologizing before remembering that she was on bad terms with Alfe.


     "Sigh! Here where I bring you the bad news. Once the heroes finish their trials and complete all the labors… the World turns on them and forces them to make a choice… You read the stories… you know how it ends."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     167 The Fate of Heroes 2
      "Once the heroes finish their trials and complete all the labors… the World turns on them and forces them to make a choice… You read the stories… you know how it ends."


     Alfe's word kept ringing in Nurina's head. She, who looked youthful despite her two hundred years of age, seemed to have grown old all of a sudden.


     Alfe still looked emotionless despite her disciple's heartbreaking expressions. She then sighed and spoke.


     "That is why I asked you how strong he has become. To those who are Heroes, the stronger they get, the nearer the time of their trial starts."


     Nurina could barely hold her tears and cleared her shrugged throat.


     "Last year, he left Riften at the rank of 'Apprentice Mage'. Once he traveled through Skyrim, he had a fortuitous encounter and grasped some basics of the ways of the Psijics. He then started focusing his all on how to increase his power and learn how to control it but he faced a certain dilemma with his vitality, he found a way to cure himself and achieved a certain degree of balance and was recognized as an 'Expert Mage' lately."


     "All that in one year! Well, as a disciple of yours, he indeed shows a good promise."


     "Still, he was very well versed in the Thu'um. His talent is shocking."


     "I don't want to jump to conclusions but there is a chance that he may be a Dragonborn. If that's the case then I won't be able to answer as many questions as the people who are well versed in the Thu'um itself."


     Nurina understood what Alfe was trying to say as she was very aware of Jon's reincarnation and the Dragonborn prophecy. However, she chose to keep such information from Alfe as they are not her secrets to reveal.


     "Hmmm! I understand but let's focus on Jon's power for now. You said that the faster it increases, the sooner his trails become. What does that mean?"


     "It is not that hard to understand. Think of it as the World knows when such a disaster shall strike, the World prepares the Heroes to face it so their increase in power is mostly dependant on how the World needs them to be. There is no limits or boundaries to tell how strong a Hero can reach as long as their trials require them to be that strong. But we can tell that the trial is drawing nearer as long as the young heroes are growing stronger."


     "But when Jon finishes the trials, won't that mean that he will meet his demise?"


     "Probably."


     "Which means it is not a certain thing, right?"


     "Yes, he can find a way. You know that my Father has cured the Hero of Morrowind of the Corprus Disease by stopping the negative effects and allowing the positive effects of the Corprus to remain. Normally, immortality was one of the positive effects of the Corprus."


     "Are you saying that the Great Nerevarine is still alive until this day?"


     "Who knows? Just a few days before the Oblivion Crisis, he said he is going on some journey across the ocean to go and visit Akavir."



     "Akavir?!"


     "Point is that I don't know if he is alive or not, you can try and ask my father but he will not answer it."


     "Figures… Grandmaster always valued the privacy of his friends."


     "Another example was the late Champion of Cyrodiil or what people know as the Hero of Kvatch. He had three trials against the Daedric Prince Mehrune Dagon, the ancient Immortal Umaril the Unfeathered, and the Daedric Prince Jyggalag. During the last trial, the Hero was chosen to be Sheogorath, the Daedric Prince of Madness, to protect the Isles of Madness from Jyggalag, the Daedric Prince of Order. Sources say that the Sheogorath was actually the cursed form of Jyggalag and the Hero managed to remove the curse from Jyggalag and thus keeping him free from becoming Sheogorath again. Jyggalag, again free to wander Oblivion in his true form, disclosed his story to the Champion and named him the new Prince of Madness before departing."


     "... You mean that the current day Sheogorath is…"


     "The Hero of Cyrodiil."


     "Wow!"


     The story was not known except to a select few, even a great character like Nurina didn't know that such a thing happened. She would be really mad when she finds out that Jon knew such a story from before as he himself has seen it from the eyes of the player character during the even of the 'Elder Scrolls IV: Oblivion', but that's a story for another time.


     "Point is… the last known two Heroes managed to defy the world by an extreme action. I am not sure about the Nerevarine but the Hero of Kavach ascended to become the Mad God. Not a bad bargain in my opinion." Alfe said and waited for Nurina's answer.


     Nurina fell into deep thinking and nodded.


     "So, you are saying that Jon's alarming increase of strength may mean that his trial will start sooner but it also means that he needs to become much stronger to be able to resist the retaliation of the World when he finishes his trials."


     "I am glad you caught up."


     "And that means I need to put him on the toughest training course I can provide…"


     "Now now! You are completely looking at it the wrong way here." Alfe stopped Nurina before thinking about something weird.


     "What do you mean?"


     "If you tried to interfere, you may end up hindering his path."


     "What are you talking about? I have watched over him since he was less than a year old. I have taught him everything there is about Magic."


     "Sigh! Girl, you are deeply emotionally involved with him. Not only you see him as your disciple but as your son as well."


     "... I don't understand? Isn't that the point?"


     "Of course not! Listen, you dumb fool. Heroes pass through nine stages in their lives. They are; the 'Call to the Adventure' when Heros get the higher calling to stand up and fight the injustice, the 'Training' when Heroes acquire a new mentor and gain a hold of their power, 'Crossing the Threshold' when Heroes claim their first success and realize their fate, the 'Road to the Trials' when Heroes start their long journey to harness their power for good, the 'Belly of the Whale' is when Heroes face something up and beyond what they were prepared for like when people try to use them or when they face something undefeatable, the 'Seduction' is when Heroes get lured to do something they regret later on and through it wisdom can be gained, the 'Atonement of the Father' is when Heroes achieve something great and get ready for the final phases of their journey, the 'Apotheosis' is when the Heroes finish their trials for good, and finally the 'Ultimate Boon' and that's when the tale ends about how the Heroes lived happily ever after."


     "So, where I come in is the second stage, the 'Training', right? I am his Mentor."


     "You are an idiot through and through. The boy didn't even get his Calling yet. What makes you think you are to be his mentor?"


     "Eh! But I…"


     "Didn't I just say that your interference will hinder him? You raised him since he was less than a year old as you said. Don't you see? That child is brave and all but he grew up while being protected by you. He became fairly decent in terms of power and normal dangers can't affect him but he grew up safely."


     "Wait! Is that my fault now?"


     "Whose fault is it? If he doesn't suffer, he won't learn any life lesson that makes him stronger both in mentality and reality."


     "You don't know Jon."


     "And you don't know shit!"


     "....."


     Alfe and Nurina started a staring contest but it was Nurina who averted her eyes away at the end.


     "... Dammit! What should I do?"


     "You just simply have to let him go? Order him to go on a journey to widen his knowledge and experience new things."


     Alfe suggested nonchalantly while looking away.


     Nurina, however, looked at Alfe and narrowed her eyes.


     "... The same way you let me go?"


     Alfe closed her eyes and didn't respond.


     "Why are you telling me this anyway? Of all people, I expected you to care the least about Jon. The things you've done to me in the past… I've never forgotten them."


     Alfe shook her head helplessly. She looked at Nurina's eyes.


     "You were five, right?"


     "Huh?"


     "When I took you in, you were five. It was in the red year when Vvanderfell erupted. If I remember correctly, you were drifted on this island and barely lived. Uupse insisted that she can save your life and nursed you back to health. Yet all you wanted was to go back to your family, both you and I remember how that ended up."


     It was Nurina's turn to be silent.


     "Well, I appreciated the respect that you showed back then. You were not a bad talent yourself. It made me think of how it…"


     "Old Hag, I have heard that story like a thousand times already."


     "Really?"


     "Do I need to mention that I lived through it too?"


     "Oh! Well, I was about to mention the parts that annoyed me the most? Like your overflowing motherly instincts." Alfe said in an annoyed tone.


     Nurina seemed to have remembered something unpleasant.


     "And when you killed Darla, remember what you said?"


     "Dear, having a pet doesn't make you its mother. You had to learn that."


     "By killing a pet… of an eight years old kid?"


     Nurina's eyes were glaring daggers at Alfe who was not affected even feeling bad.


     "You were always a cold-blooded hag!" Nurina said that and walked away to the door's room.


     Once she reached it, she remembered where she was halted her pace. To get back to where she left Jon, she needs to teleport a distance that was beyond her power.


     She wanted to look back at Alfe and tell her to get her back but she just stopped without turning around.


     Alfe was grinning because of the situation and wanted to tease Nurina.


     "By the way, when I appeared before you and that kid, did you think I was going to kill him too? You are 196 this year, I allow you to take a son or whatever, you know." Alfe started mocking Nurina.


     "Cold Hearted bitch!" Nurina cursed without looking back.


     "Well, it is hard to catch up on any emotions when you are born as the eldest daughter and from a jar. If you want hugs, you can go find Uupse or Beyte. Delte went out on an errand."


     Nurina snorted at Alfe's words.


     "I'll go pay respect to them and to Grandmaster Divayth as well."


     "He's busy!"


     Nurina didn't reply and went out of the room.


     ***


     A while later, Nurina returned to Alfe who was waiting with a book in hand.


     "How was it?"


     "Good, Grandmaster gave me some candy."


     "Be careful, it may be some hundred years old sweet bar or something."


     "... I'll keep that in mind. Can I go back now?"


     "Winterhold?"


     "Yes."


     "Well, I have some business I need to do around the place so we will be going together. Why do you live their anyway?"


     "That cousin of mine, you remember him? Savos."


     "Ah! That unremarkable and untalented kid."


     "Well, he happens to be the Arch-Mage of Winterhold so he gave me a place if I give some classes per month?"


     "Wait! That Savos… it the Arch-Mage of Winterhold?"


     "I know, right! Can you believe it?"


     "Damn! Who got kicked in the head by a donkey and allowed him to be an Arch-Mage?"


     "Don't ask me. Let's just go."


     Alfe nodded and was about to wave cast a spell but suddenly she stopped and opened her eyes wide.


     "Impressive!"


     Nurina was about to ask but she suddenly felt the changes in the space around the room.


     "Wait! Alfe, is someone teleporting here?"


     "Not just teleporting here. Someone actually managed to trace my magic and a reverse it to find their way to this room. Reverse a spell created by a 4000 years old sorcerer? How exciting!"


     Alfe was totally excited about whatever or whoever that was going to arrive. Nurina understood the meaning of Alfe's words and hid behind her.


     'This must be some other insane monster! I want no part into this.' She thought.


     A few seconds later, a third figure appeared in the room.


     It was a well-armored person holding a strange cylinder object in his hand. He looked around and his eyes landed on Alfe!


     "Alfe Fyr! I know who you are and I am not afraid of you. Where is Nurina?"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     168 Welcome to Morrowind!
      "Alfe Fyr! I know who you are and I am not afraid of you. Where is Nurina?"


     The armored person set his eyes on Alfe and aimed the cylinder object at her.


     "Oh boy!" Nurina realized what is going on and broke into cold sweat.


     "Oblivion take me! Did that kid just teleport all the way from Skyrim to Morrowind by reversing my spell?"


     "... Morrowind?" The armored man tilted his head not understanding what is going on. He then realized that the strange shape of the room around him and looked left and right.


     It seemed as if he was in the inside of a tree with all the organic walls around him. The place really felt pretty much alive.


     "Welcome to Morrowind, brat!"


     Ten seconds of silence followed Alfe's statement.


     "EEEEEEEEH!?"


     And Jon normally freaked out! He looked left and right and checked the place around him again. Jon has never been into one of these houses before but he pretty much had an idea what was that. He is inside a Telvanni tower.


     Telvanni towers were a unique type of houses located in Morrowind. Rather than being constructed, these towers have been planted by House Telvanni from a special kind of fungi that grows by their special means. These towers were, in the end, some large mushrooms that members of House Telvanni and the people work for them lived in.


     And he found himself into one.


     "Wait a second? What is going on?" Jon was processing a lot of information to the point that his head started giving errors.


     "I am the one who wants to ask you! How did you arrive here?" Nurina walked from behind Alfe and looked at Jon.


     Jon saw Nurina and remembered his objective.


     "Oh, right! I came to save you. Hurry up, teleport us out of here?"


     "... Wha! I can't…"


     "What? You can't? Wait a second… Alfe Fyr, what have you done to her?"


     "I didn't do anyth…" Alfe replied with no interest whatsoever.


     "Denial won't help you! I will avenge Nurina… Vengeance will be swift! Vengeance will be painful! It will be… DELICIOUS!" Jon declared as he moved his armored arms and carried the cylinder object on his shoulder.


     "Get ready! FIRE!"


     The cylinder object started to glow and a lot of Magicka got condensed in its center. Alfe who was normally not interested raised her brows and grinned. She saw a strange magic formation that looked rather creative and connected the armor and the cylinder object.


     She just waved her hand and a thin string of lightning dashed at Jon and struck his armor.


     Before he shows off his new invention, Jon and his armor flew across the room and crashed into a shelf, a mound of books fell on him and he got buried under them.


     "Jon! No!" Nurina freaked out and ran towards Jon.


     "Perfect! Now I have two idiots to take care of."


     *********************


     Morrowind, Huh!


     How the hell did I arrive here you ask?



     Well, let's start from the time Nurina got taken away by Alfe.


     The scene unfolds on me standing in the middle of the snowstorm alone like an idiot. I was greatly taken aback by Alfe's show of power and how she managed to even take on Nurina with ease. I mean… Nurina is an Arch-Wizard for fuck's sake!


     When I started rewinding the fight in my mind, it was rather weird how Alfe managed to block my Magic by silencing me. You see, Magicka is one sort of energy and it comes from the Soul which is the source of all energies in the body like the Magic Energy (Magicka), Life Energy (Vitality), Spirit Energy (Vital Essence) and all the other known and unknown energies.


     When mages use a spell like 'Silence', they block the link between the Astral Body which is the container of the Soul and the Physical Body which is the medium to transfer energies in and out. Still, Alfe's spell was rather unique as it blocked most of the energy transferring points between the Astral and the Physical bodies which were rather… Like a piece of art.


     This was above and beyond any magic I know. Normally, it wasn't that hard of a spell but there were some places where I felt like I was rather ignorant about what was going on. It was a strange spell by all means. Even when Nurina lifted my 'Silence' state, it took her time.


     This made me go into an alarmed state about what kind of power that woman Alfe used and where I could actually link her to the name Fyr by the help of the System.


     Alfe Fyr is the Master of Nurina which means she is my Grandmaster. I wasn't sure if I should feel honored or terrified.


     Who is Alfe Fyr you ask? Well, I will gladly answer you.


     First and foremost, she is the daughter of Divayth Fyr, the oldest and the most honorable member of the Great House Telvanni, one of the five greatest houses in Morrowind, the country next door to the east. Alfe Fyr was an NPC in 'The Elder Scrolls III: Morrowind' and I heard that she appeared in the 'Elder Scrolls Legends' too.


     Now let's talk about Divayth Fyr.


     He is an absurd being! I called him a 'Being' because the word 'Mortal' is not a fitting word to call a 4000 years old sorcerer. More to that, he was a part of the 'Psijic Order' but he left it because he didn't agree with their teachings. He met the 'Vistage' and the 'Nerevarine', two Hero Senpais of mine that sadly will never notice me.


     Now back to Grandmaster Alfe Fyr.


     Alfe is the eldest daughter of Divayth Fyr. She has three sisters who are Beyte, Delte, and Uupse Fyr.


     Technically, their names are Alpha, Beta, Delta and Epsilon from the Greek Alphabet and you may ask where is the Gamma which should be between Beta and Delta? Well, the answer may be because Gamma was a failed experiment.


     Yes, I said experiment. Why did I say experiment? Well, I am glad you asked because here is the part that will make people get a bit sick.


     The four Fyr sisters are rather weird because as Divayth Fyr himself stated, they are his clones.


     To make it easier to understand, Divayth Fyr successfully cloned himself four times and each time the changed the gender of the clone to make them the female versions of himself.


     I am not sure how to feel about that but I think with Divayth Fyr and his gender-bent clones plus the feminist giants and all the weird people other than them in this world will make it easier for the LGBT community to spread their influence around here… not under my nose though. My motto is 'No vegans, LGBT, and dubbed anime watchers' in my turf.


     Jokes aside, one of the weirder things about Divayth Fyr and his daughters that despite calling them his daughters, he also call them his 'wives'. Not sure what is the reason for that but if you are thinking of I am thinking, then someone has actually found a way to make it the phrase 'Go Fuck Yourself' achievable in real life.


     Anyway, I was not in the right mood to stand here and do nothing, I immediately contacted the Augur and asked him for some help on how to trace a teleportation spell. Also, I had to ride back to Winterhold in less than an hour. I had to conjure a Flame Atronach Hawk and use all the speed spell I have to make it go as fast as possible to Winterhold. A dangerous but effective method.


     Once I arrived, I only needed to drag out an experimental weapon Wulf and I worked on. It was a defect project but It could deal a strong amount of damage. The design was a massive piece of armor made from Orichalcum connected to a power source which was three Black Soul Gems, the weapon that it carried was a magic cannon like the ones on the ship.


     The Augur then arrived at an answer on how to trace a teleportation spell by reading the natural law of the space around the teleportation area which means I had to return to the same spot where Alfe Fyr teleported away to heaven knows where.


     Returning back wasn't a simple task. With the weight of the armor, I had to use a cart and transport it using Flame Atronach Horses… and by the way, Wulf and Jull have barely arrived at Winterhold when I was leaving back to the location once again.


     I had to give a brief summary and apologized to Jull who insisted on following me.


     Anyway, after I arrived, things got rather weird. It was a cumbersome task to read the Natural Law of the Space around the area. The Augur made it sound like an easy task but it was rather so freaking hard.


     Once I made the first contact of the Space Magicka in the location, I felt that it was one long-distance teleportation that I don't know where it ended.


     The Augur told me not to do it but I had no choice.


     Some may argue that Nurina may be in no danger or whatever but those who are aware with Dark Elven nobles should know how ruthless they are. Kidnapping people was actually something they did openly so I had to risk it for Nurina.


     I may not know where will I end up teleporting to but it won't be that far, right? Maybe a dungeon near Windhelm at the very most. I myself can't teleport more than a hundred meters with all my Magicka.


     The Augur suggested to used some Grand Soul Gems instead of my Magicka which was rather wasteful so I brought ten filled grand soul gems with me.


     After I constructed the teleportation runes, I aligned the Soul Gems around it and let the spell be cast.


     But for some reason, I ended up in Morrowind… in Tel Fyr to be exact, home of Divayth Fyr, the oldest known living person in the world.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     169 A Small Challenge 1
      A trip to Morrowind was certainly unexpected. Jon was greatly taken aback but he didn't let the surprise ruin his sense of adventure.


     How usual was it for someone to blink their eyes and in the next second they find themselves halfway across the continent? Even though it was mysterious and all, he still insisted to see the outside of Tel Fyr.


     "This is the Hall of Fyr, and down there is the Onyx Hall. You can only access here through the 'Levitation' spell but I guess teleportation can be counted as ab access." Alfe explained the whole place in a few words with annoyance.


     "Oh! So this is in the Hall of Fyr. How amazing! But to think one of the legendary Fyr sisters is my Grandmaster. I am not sure what is more amazing around here." The sparkling in Jon's eyes was increasing by every realization he comes across.


     "Nurina, you disciple is glowing."


     "Yes, he is always like that when there is a new thing to discover."


     "How could a gloomy kid like you bring up a glowing kid like him?"


     "It depends on the teacher, someone like you wouldn't understand." Nurina replied coldly at Alfe who snorted in disdain.


     "Can I see the place?" Jon asked.


     "Don't climb any higher level than this, beyond this room is Lord Divayth's personal area." Alfe gave Jon a warning before he gets out.


     "Wait! Great Grandmaster Divayth Fyr is here?"


     "Yes, he gave me some candy." Nurina replied with a smile.


     "I told you it is a hundred years old thing."


     While the two Dark Elves started arguing, Jon wandered off to see the rest of the place.


     "So, what do you think?"


     "He is a brat with a good talent indeed. His path in magic may be smooth because his innate Hero ability but he has more to that as you said."


     "Fufu! I am glad you noticed, I raised him to…"


     "Shut up, dear. I am talking about the formation on the armor he came with."


     "Formation?"


     "Didn't you know? He made a runic circle using a magical conductive material. I didn't know where he got the idea from but it is something that is a secret technique between the magic craftsmen."


     "You are talking about these wires coming out from that armor?"


     "Yes, it is not bad but he didn't put any effort to protect them."


     "Maybe because the product wasn't complete yet."


     Nurina started explaining the situation of Jon's inventions and the weird creativities he comes up with. She also explained the situation about Winterhold and how Jon became the king of the turf.


     "For a Hero, he is acting more like a scoundrel. Even though he is doing some good deeds here and there." Nurina said, "Was the other Heroes like that?"


     "Not sure, they all had the same pattern of the Hero thing but it is not really or field of interest, go ask some historian."


     Nurina nodded and started thinking for a while.



     "What about the Heroes other than the Nerevarine and the Hero of Kavach? How did they end up?"


     "Interesting question! Let's see… Many Heroes had an unknown fate as they all disappeared as if Nirn itself swallowed them, the Vistage, Cyrus the Redguard, The Eternal Champion, The Apprentice of Battlespire, The Master Tunnel Rat, The Hero of Dawnstar and the Soul of Conflict. These were the one that got confirmed as Heroes who passed through the nine stages and finished their labors."


     [A/N: All Heroes are from the Elder Scroll game series.]


     "That many? But… isn't there anything that states how these people lived after their labors?"


     "Not a single thing I am afraid. Not even a single person came and claimed to be the descendant of any of those."


     "If I were you, I wouldn't keep this to myself. Make the kid understand what kind of a situation he is in."


     Nurina fell silent but nodded in the end.


     ***


     Later on, Jon returned to Nurina and Alfe accompanied by two Dark Elven women. They both looked like Alfe.


     "So, we have fourth generation disciple, haven't seen one in years." One of them spoke directly to Nurina.


     "Uupse, did Jon cause any trouble?"


     "No, he is as polite as a little child." The other woman spoke while holding Jon's arms.


     Jon himself looked a bit awkward.


     "So, have you seen the place?"


     "Yes, it is impressive beyond belief. The fungi growing everywhere and the Dunmeri style is sure amazing!"


     "Good, I am glad you got along with Uupse and Beyte too." Nurina made a relieved face.


     "Well, he rather asked about something strange." Beyte spoke.


     "The Corprusarium." Uupse said.


     Alfe and Nurina looked at Jon with wide eyes.


     "How did you hear about that?" Nurina asked.


     "Are you kidding me? Those who know about Tel Fyr must know three things; Lord Fyr, the four daughters of Lord Fyr, and The Corprusarium."


     The Corprusarium is an underground series of caverns found beneath Tel Fyr. This was where citizens affected by Corprus can go to live with other similarly affected people to get treated by Divayth Fyr back in 3E-426. It also served as Divayth Fyr's playground.


     Any 4000 years old person [A/N: needs verification if one was found] will soon develop a hobby to pass their time with, Divayth Fyr was a collector and he loved sport, back then the Corprusarium was a dungeon where he hid some of his treasures, he then invited thieves from any place to come and plunder his dungeon… if they could of course. As one can expect, the Corprusarium was filled deadly traps on the standards of a 4000 years old mage and no need to mention the ones afflicted with the corprus who were pretty much like those biohazardous zombies.


     Jon showed off his otherworldly knowledge that made the others shake their heads while sighing.


     "I thought that place will forever be forgotten!" Beyte Fyr said.


     "Forgotten? Why? What happened to the place?" Jon asked.


     "After the events that followed the Corprus disease, the place was cleansed to continue and serve as Lord Fyr's dungeon. Not a few years passed and the red year arrived. We had to clear the dungeon from the traps ourselves to provide the place for the refugees that sought shelter on the island as it was protected by our magic. After that, Lord Fyr tried to open the dungeon again but Morrowind was pretty much recovering from the disaster of Vvardenfell's eruption. Not long later, the Argonians invaded Morrowind and House Telvanni almost got annihilated but most of the Mage Lords managed to survive. Tel Fyr was normally not affected by most of these events but from year to year, people forgot who is the lord of the place and some scum tried to take hold of the place. No need to mention what happened to them."


     "Oh! I see…"


     It indeed was a mess for House Telvanni during the last two hundred years. It faced utter destruction and Jon was very well aware of the stories, he even knew something much better. The last living heir of house Telvanni lives and he is in Skyrim but Jon had no interest in helping the Telvanni or that last heir. More to that, the Telvanni Mage Lords are still alive and that includes Divayth Fyr and Neloth who are both long living monsters.


     Jon started talking with the Fyr sister and showed them a lot of respect as one of them was his Grandmaster and the others were people on par with her.


     "So, I have a question." He looked at Alfe and she nodded.


     "Back when you ambushed us, you used a 'Silence' spell to prevent me from using the Thu'um. Question is; how on Nirn can the connection between the Astral Form and the Physical Form be severed to this extent without killing me?"


     Alfe nodded.


     "Good question… I am surprised that you noticed. Well, the answer is simple and quite boring. From the beginning, I knew which positions should I strike to cut the link that transfers the Vital Essence in and out of your Astral Body."


     Jon was surprised by the daring answer.


     "Is Grandmaster trying to say that you have studied these positions that connect the Physical and the Astral Bodies in the living mortals?"


     "Yes, they were an interesting subject. Did you try to study them?"


     "Yes, I tried hard. Up until now, I only found ten of them and only four are related to the Magic Energy, while the rest were related to the Life Energy and some other form of energy I am not aware of."


     "Not bad but that's still too far from the actual number."


     Alfe waved her hand and a book flew out of one shelf and clashed at Jon's chest.


     "Study this."


     Jon held the book and opened the first page, it gave him that same feeling when Nurina gave Jon spell tomes for the first time.


     "What is that about?" Nurina asked Alfe.


     "It is a book that talks about a network of channels in the body through which Heaven and Earth Energies flows. Just like blood vessels, but for Energies instead of blood."


     Nurina nodded while learning new things herself. For a talented mage, she was never concerned with the training of her energy as it grew stronger with age and skill, unlike Jon who had fetish on training anything that can be trained.


     "Emm! These drawings…" Jon noticed something about the book and pointed it out.


     "What's with them?"


     "Aren't these the Acupuncture Points?"


     To Jon question, Alfe was taken aback.


     "... Only the Psijics of Artaeum call them that. How do you know about that?"


     Jon clearly saw similar drawings in his past life but he kept that to himself.


     "I read a medicine book once that had a similar drawing and called them by that name. Nothing much!"


     He managed to say that lie 'that wasn't completely a lie' as coolly as possible to not draw much attention.


     However, in his mind, a storm was raging around.


     Words like 'Spiritual Roots', 'Spirit Core', 'Spirit Vessels', 'Eight Extraordinary Channels', 'Twelve Principal Channels', the 'Acupoints' that connected them.


     'Damn! This book is a treasure in my hands. This is like putting two jet engines on a dragon.'


     His expressions were mixing between smiles and wonder and twitching from time to time.


     "Yes, he is as creepy as us." Uupse Fyr said and giggled over the fact.


     Unlike Alfe, who was mostly cold and not caring, Uupse was kind and easy going. Beyte, however, seemed to be cunning and crafty.


     "Say, Jon. Would you like to go into the Corprusarium and try your luck?" Beyte suggested in a low tone.


     "Huh?" Everyone in the room was taken aback.


     "Can I?" Jon asked and almost jumped up.


     "No, it is dangerous!" Nurina stood up.


     "Don't worry, last time anyone had been there was a long time ago. Even Lord Fyr isn't expecting any challengers at all. You may take out something good while gaining a chance to pique the interest of Lord Fyr himself. He would be delighted if he finds out about the talent of his latest fourth generation."


     "No, I don't appro…" Nurina was about to break into a tantrum but she soon heard a voice in her head.


     "Remember what we talked about earlier? You are protecting him way too much." That was Alfe's voice in her head.


     "You don't need to worry! You can have this scroll. If you ever face something you can't handle, the scroll will teleport you out to the Onyx Hall." Beyte took out a scroll.


     "It's just a small challenge, kid? Want to show us what you are made of?" Alfe challenged Jon.


     "Well, if it was put that way… then I am in!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     170 A Small Challenge 2
      Before I go into the dungeon, I asked the Grandmaster Alfe about the place and its layout. I wasn't told much but it seems the place wasn't being maintained anyway.


     When I asked about the Corprus victims that were quarantined in the Corprusarium, I learned that those who were impossible to be cured were all put to a merciful death.


     Still, the one thing I was interested in the most was a certain man called Yagrum Bagarn, one of the inmates in the Corprusarium that appeared in the 'Elder Scrolls III: Morrowind'.


     Why did I ask about that person in particular?


     Well, here where things get interesting… Yagrum Bagarn is the last known living Dwemer. He was a good friend of Divayth Fyr and a very powerful and ancient mage who oversees the Corprusarium. He was sick and his body got bloated from the effects of Corprus disease so he could only move around with the help of a modified Centurion Spider's lower half.


     He wasn't only the last known dwarf, he is also the author of a famous book called 'Tamrielic Lore' and before the disappearance of the dwarves, Bagarn was a Master Crafter in the service of the chief Tonal Architect, Lord Kagrenac, the one that is most likely to be the main responsible for the disappearance of his own race.


     [A/N: Yagrum Bagarn https://ibb.co/H7p0M7C ]


     The reason why Yagrum Bagarn survived the fate of the dwarves was that he was on a trip to an outer realm from Nirn when the accident happened and when he returned, he was all alone.


     This is one of the most heartbreaking stories as for when he returned and started looking for his people, he only got the Corprus instead and lived in a prison-like body as he stated.


     When I asked the Fyr sisters about him, I was received with surprised faces as it seemed that the matter about him was kept a bit of a private matter in this household but I learned later on that Lord Divayth Fyr had taken Yagrum Bagarn to an outer realm for the sake of healing and researching the disappearance of the dwarves. Lord Fyr didn't say anything about Yagrum to his daughters as he seemed to be a person who values the privacy of his friends.


     [A/N: Or rather, as an author of a fanfiction, I don't want to delve into some parts of the lore that I can't really research or explain. I hope the running and coming game series give us some proper answers in the future.]


     As I took my safety measures, I readied myself to enter the Corprusarium. The entrance was just like how it was before in 'Morrowind' the game, just in deepest part of the Onyx Hall.


     Beyte unsealed the door for me and Uupse went to inform Lord Fyr that the dungeon was being challenged by a fourth generation disciple, she was sure he would be pleased and watch from his place. It was his hobby to watch people challenge his dungeon after all.


     I, on the other hand, got a bit nervous after learning that he would be watching. I had to do my bestest under his watchful eyes. But as 'Catatuskr', I had a lot of pride in my skills as a thief. I know some people in Riften who will haunt me if I showed a mediocre performance.



     With all that in mind, I took a strong breath and passed through the door.


     ***


     The Corprusarium. A massive series of caverns under Tel Fyr. The place was dark and was very damp. It seems some parts of the caves have been heavily damaged due to the events of the Red Year around two hundred years ago but it was all still in a good shape. Jon can go all out if he met any enemy without worrying about the structure above.


     The first thing that came to view was the large cave tunnel that had a crazy number of roots coming from above, Jon just took a few steps in and one of these roots suddenly attacked him.


     Calmly, Jon shaped his hand as a blade and used a weaker version of 'Thunder Cookie' to retaliate at the rude root.


     Turned out it was not a root, but some sort of snake that liked to blend in with the roots to catch skeevers and rats. Jon examined the rude snake and judged it is some sort of a creature that is native to Morrowind which he didn't know much about as its scales felt like it was made of bone.


     "The world is big!"


     Jon threw the dead snake with no interest and spread his detection magic through every dangling root or anything that may be of threat. Sure enough, that wasn't the only snake and it seemed to be that there is quite a lot of company here.


     Jon only needed to point his hand forward and shoot a series of Lightning Strikes which were being cast as fast as some machine gun shots. Soon after, some of the small pests around were burst into a nasty goo by the lightning and the others realized Jon as a threat that can't be dealt with and escaped right away.


     Jon was acting as cool and dignified as possible in case he was being watched by some magical mean or anything.


     After he advanced forward while being wary of every step and every shadow, Jon felt some weird movements from the ground around him and halted his steps. He was still standing on his place on his toes when a strange hand came from the ground and tried to catch him.


     Jon nimbly jumped back and unleashed green Madness Aura to force the creature out.


     Strange enough, the creature wasn't affected by Jon's aura and moved in its own pace until it stood on the ground ahead of Jon.


     "An Ash Spawn? What is one of those doing here?"


     Jon recognized the creature right away as it was not from 'Morrowind' (the game) but it was rather from 'Skyrim' (the game) which he was rather more familiar with. It was introduced in the DLC expansion 'Dragonborn' as humanoid creatures that looked like as if been made from earth or rather ash, it also had red eyes and veins all over its body. This was rather a unique ash creature as it appeared after the eruption of the red mountain Vvardenfell and was only seen in Solstheim.


     Jon got confused for a second because there was no news about it being in Morrowind but he decided to go with the 'kill now ask later' strategy.


     The Ash Spawn was a flame-based creature so it used it to attack and had immunity to it so Jon was still mainly using Lightning attacks. The creature was tough and resilient as it may contain minerals in its body so taking in down was a headache with normal means. Jon used lightning attacks to disintegrate the joints of its body and ban it from moving or attacking with magic.


     Soon after, he finished clearing the place after killing a few of the Ash Spawns.


     He kept looking around the area and realized that there were strange stones hidden in the walls and the floor. He carefully dug out one and was immediately understood what is going on.


     "Heart Stones? So that is the reason!"


     The Heart Stones are a mineral only found in Solstheim too. It carried some similar features to the Ash Spawns like having the same origin which was the Red Mountain and the same looks as it was a stone with a hint of red glow all over it.


     "So this is another one of Lord Fyr's trap. I see! He brought Heart Stones from Solstheim and planted them here and provided ash from the surroundings to create Ash Spawns… How cunning! If someone other than me who stupidly charged at the Ash Spawns with their resilient bodies or used Flame Magic at them, it wouldn't have ended well for them."


     There were indeed a lot of traps in the area but it was easy to go past them if the person was on high alert, knowledgeable and resourceful.


     I cleared another Ash Spawn trap, then decided to use the spell that I later learned, the 'Levitation' spell.


     The reason why I didn't want to learn that spell was that how slow it is and it was actually very banned around the Empire. The Imperial Legion considered it a very dangerous spell as it was not that hard to master. A nation like Morrowind gained its independence from the Empire by creating a legion of flying soldiers and obliterated the Imperial Legion, for that reason a low like the 'Levitation Act' was made as humans themselves weren't that great at using Levitation magic.


     I also didn't want anyone to learn that I use that spell even though I can use the 'Flame Atronach Hawk' spell. I know some people who might try to make problems for me if they know I can use it so I kept it for later.


     Anyway, I have decided to learn it recently and this is my first time to use it in action. It consumed a lot of Magicka for sure but I wasn't disadvantaged at all.


     I rose up in the air to avoid all the traps on the ground and eliminate traps without effort.


     I found a some annoying Ash Hoppers and Suicidal Spiders that exploded at death making toxic gases.


     The place was rather more annoying than dangerous but I soon found a real monster to fight. In an area filled with moss and water, a scary reptilian creature jumped out of nowhere and opened wide its massive mouse to swallow me. I instantly teleported away while keeping myself in the air.


     After talking a better look at the thing that attacked me, I felt a sudden headache a soon as I confirmed its identity.


     It is a Kagouti.


     What is a Kagouti?


     Well… it's an ugly bipedal reptilian with no forelimbs. It is just two strong legs, a torso, and one scary head with two long tusks coming from it.


     [A/N: a Kagouti https://ibb.co/GRT9XLd ]


     It is a fierce creature with high hostility and unending hunger.


     I can just teleport away but I found a wooden box stuck to the wall on the other side of the area. It seemed I at least found something but I have to defeat its guardian.


     "Sigh! Very well… come at me, bro!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     171 A Small Challenge Gone Big!
      [Nurina's POV]


     We were waiting for Jon outside the entrance of the Corprusarium. He went in there an hour ago and it seemed that there is no problem so far.


     I don't know how exactly did he find out about the Corprusarium and all this knowledge about the Magecrafter Yagrum Bagarn but it clearly had to do with his past life thing.


     To tell the truth, I wouldn't have believed it even if Jon tried to prove it before, but to think it was all true and his soul lived once in a faraway realm. From what he mentioned, that world is knowledgeable about ours and they view the chronicles of the Nerevarine and the other heroes as tales of legends. And so, by using those memories of a past life, he had a great advantage in many things.


     Maybe it is the case with all the Heroes, they get this push from the world to be the best versions of themselves relying on whatever the world can provide.


     Still, Jon is a boy. He even died at a young age in his past life. He still isn't mature enough and makes me worry all the time.


     "Stop sighing already, being a mother is this boring?"


     Alfe was as indifferent as ever towards my worry about the boy. It gets on my nerve but I don't blame her. Being the first born clone to an ancient mage is tough and she had to face it all alone at first unlike the sisters that came after her. This was part of the reason she is not so open to people.


     She, who is my master, is a very stern and strict teacher. She is also known to be the smartest and the strongest of the sisters as she was the one to receive the education personally from Grandmaster Fyr. Even though we hated each other at first, I chose to be her student to prove myself against her.


     Beyte, on the other hand, was the second sister and she knew her ways around Lord Fyr. She learned from Alfe's mistakes and didn't annoy the grandmaster or argue with him. She can cook and sing and do anything that makes Lord Fyr pleased.


     Just like Beyte, Delte was a great help to Grandmaster Fyr. Delte is the third daughter and she is absent at the moment. Haven't seen her in forty years but I am sure she is just the same. The kind and efficient person who solve all the problems and keep everything running.


     The youngest and the fourth sister is Uupse, the one I can get along with the most and the one who saved my life when I was a child. She is a person with a big heart and takes care of all who are around her.


     I was talking with the three present sisters who are my elders in a sort and was offered some Sujamma to calm down my nerves, the Corprusarium is my least favorite place in this house for many good reasons and I never wanted Jon to be down there… but who am I kidding? This kid is going to slay dragons or whatever, right?


     "It has been years since we sat and had a talk like that." Uupse was the one who is enjoying the reunion from the heart, Alfe only joined for the drinks and Beyte is curious about Jon.



     "So, how is our young Hero doing?" Beyte asked.


     "Go upstairs and ask Lord Fyr if you want, he almost fainted from happiness when he heard there is a new challenger and was about to add a few more special traps… barely stopped him." Uupse said something that made me go pale for a second.


     "Well, this is my first time having a fourth generation disciple from my line, I wouldn't want the boy to die that quickly." Alfe said.


     "Tsk, how poisonous can you be, old hag?" I said and was about to clash head to head with her.


     "Now now! Let's enjoy this and wait for Delte, and also we can hear about Jon, I want to ask some questions too." Beyte stopped said to keep me and Alfe from fighting.


     I took the chance to show off how awesome Jon is, I also included Alina to show off how talented the kids I bring up can be. I am the only third generation disciple from the line of Divayth Fyr's daughters so having two talented fourth generation like Jon and Alina was something I can brag about day long.


     "Speaking of which, aren't there other fourth generations other than Jon and Alina?" I asked about something that came to my mind.


     "Yes, there is. Dreyla Indavel has established a magic school in High Rock and had some apprentices who are masters since long time ago. There should be fourth and even fifth generations by now." Uupse said.


     Dreyla Indavel is one of the greatest mages in the world and a known figure in the mage societies. She is Lord Fyr's brightest disciple and she is a really old Arch-Wizard.


     [A/N: from ESO]


     "Delte wanted to take an apprentice once but she couldn't stand how dumb people can be and gave up too early."


     "Oh! Speaking of the devil." As Alfe said that, the space around us distorted and another Dunmer female appeared in the room.


     "You three lazy bums, didn't I say I would need a hot tub as soon as I teleport in… Eh! Nurina?"


     Delte, who just teleported in the Onyx Hall, started cursing around. She seemed to be covered in some sort of a sticky substance.


     "Long time, Delte." I said.


     Delte and I are always on the same page, and right away I conjured a hot water tub for her.


     "Ah! Always the efficient one. I always knew you would be a great mother one day." Delte praised me like she always did.


     "Tsk! You are the one who ruined her with all these motherly legends you tell her." And Alfe was not happy about it as always.


     The story about me and Delte is a bit interesting when it comes to our relationship. Ever since my birth mother passed away during the events of the Red Year, Delte took the role of being a motherly figure to me as she herself was curious about the role and always wanted to know more about being and having a mother.


     Alfe was mostly displeased about it because the mother and daughter play Delte and I were in and she always claimed that Delte was hindering my studies.


     To conclude it, my relationship with the Fyr sisters is unique. Alfe was my childhood bully and later my master, Beyte was the person I learned womanly things from, Delte was the motherly figure, and Uupse was the first person I had a crush on.


     Later on, I learned that Lord Fyr let me live in his tower and be the responsibility of the four daughters for the sake of making them come together and share a common interest. It was an experimental idea in the end and I was a bit offended at first but I owed them a lot so I didn't really try to think about it in the end.


     Delte joined the meeting and Uupse started telling her about what happened until the part when Jon entered the dungeon.


     "HE DID WHAT?" Delte freaked out all of a sudden.


     "... Wait, what's wrong?"


     "He can't be in the dungeon… Not now, the place, it is not safe!" Delte said in a tone that made me worried.


     "It's okay, the kid can handle it anyway." Beyte tried to assure her.


     "... No, you don't understand. There is something in the dungeon, I found it a few days ago and was planning to clear it by the night."


     Delte was a bit panicked when she tried to explain it. It seemed that some Alits and Kagoutis has found a way into the dungeon by the old cave on the Azura coast and colonized a swampy part of it.


     "It is not a problem for Jon you know, let alone an Alit, a Kagouti will be a good challenge." I said as I didn't think it would be much of a challenge.


     "I am not talking about a normal Kagouti here, there is an Alpha Bull Kagouti, and it is the mating season."


     ***


     [Jon's POV]


     I was acting as cool as possible while facing the Kagouti that appeared from the small swamp in the dungeon.


     I decided to use Flame Magic against the bloody thing, I used my Fire Magic skillfully the way Jonrad had taught me and showed the ugly dinosaur who is boss.


     Still, it was too resilient. No matter how many burns the creature suffered, it was still agile and started roaring around as if it didn't receive any hit.


     "Alexa? Is this thing going to last forever?"




     "Okay."


     I cast 'Scan' and the System started analyzing the data on its own.


     "How is it?"




     -------------------------------


     Race: Kagouti


     Estimated States:-


     Level: 28


     HP: 64/416


     SP: 21/264


     MP: 36/36


     Weakness: Lightning


     -------------------------------


     Oh! Seems good!


     'It seemed to be vulnerable to Lightning. Fine, that's my strong point.'


     I looked around and evoked 'Sparks', the channeling spell of beginners and aimed at the water of the swamp the Kagouti was standing in, I didn't forget to float above the water of course.


     Lightning and water is the worst combination for many reasons and as soon as the spell struck, the Kagouti started shivering and its HP stating going down.


     "Haha! Look at that, you should know who is boss now."


     I increased the output of my spell and the Kagouti was already at its limit when something very very unpleasant happened.


     Roars, similar to that of the Kagouti ahead of me, sounded from around the place. The small swamp started moving and a lot of silhouettes appeared.


     "These are… Fuck me!"


     Of course, a lot of Kagoutis appeared from all around the place. Even the tunnels surrounding the area stated showing some similar reactions on my 'Scan'.


     "Where the fuck did all of those come from?"


     I was a bit taken aback but I was making preparation for a big spell this time. Still, a presence among the Kagoutis made me feel a bit threatened.


     I looked around and focused my vision on the place tunnel it was coming from and…


     "... Fuck you, guys! This is not legal! Against the rules... No one said anything about a bloody T-Rex."


     *ROOAOAOAOAAAR!*


     "Fuck you! I am out of here!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     172 Jon vs The Kardashians! cuz why not?
      "This is against the rules... No one said anything about a bloody T-Rex."


     *ROOAOAOAOAAAR!*


     I just saw a very unpleasant thing, apart from the tens of the Kagoutis that appeared after I recklessly electrocuted the water, a very big Kagouti with red scales and glowing eyes came from one tunnel and roared at me.


     The large kagouti was almost five meters big which is two times larger than the average kagouti, one can compare it to a T-Rex because of the size if its mean looking head and its sharp fangs and big tusks.


     "Alexa! What is that?"


     ---------------------------


     Race: Bull Kagouti


     Estimated States:-


     Level: 50


     HP: 880


     SP: 632


     MP: 40


     Weakness: Lightning


     ---------------------------


     "Fuck you! I am out of here!"


     The best option right now is to run.


     I turned around and just like that… I started running with my all.


     What about the chest in the wall you ask? Well… I think my life is more important right now.


     Even though I was surrounded, it was easy to break free with my speed.


     The idea of facing all that number myself is not that appealing at the moment.


     I picked a tunnel that seemed to be empty and started running… of course, my new kagouti friends wouldn't want to part from me too soon and started giving a chase.


     *KWAAAR*


     *ROAR*


     *FAAAA*


     The damn things made all kinds of noise when they ran, the scariest thing was the Bull Kagouti that broke all the lines and started chasing me ahead of its pack vigorously.


     "Go away!"


     *ROAOAOAAR*


     "No, I am not food you dumb idiot!*


     *ROAAAAR*


     "I said not food dammit... Fine! Take this!"


     The Bull Kagouti was drooling and roaring while it was running and annoyed Oblivion out of me, the only way to retaliate to it is by laying traps. And what better trap than the 'Lightning Rune'?


     I started carpeting the way behind me with a lot of 'Lightning Rune' marks appeared with a glow behind me. Once the Bull Kagouti stepped on one of them, Lightning exploded from the rune with a strong sound… but it was still okay and not even scratched.


     "Damn! What is wrong with that thing?"


     I only had to run and spam runes everywhere from this point on. Luckily, the other Kagoutis weren't as resilient as the big one so they got affected by the magic.


     It wasn't much longer until I started running out of escape routes and really was considering using the scroll that teleports me out of the dungeon but I would be very ashamed if something like that happened.


     It was then when the System gave me a thin glimpse of hope…




     "Fuck yeah! Show me show me show me!"





     "... bad eyesight? A keen sense of hearing… I see…"


     With that in mind, I think I can already deal with whatever that is!


     ***


     Jon was running out options but it was time to get serious.


     "Alexa, play me some music!"Jon gave the order as he started casting 'Magestereo' orbs all over the place and it was all linked to the System.




     ♪Bitch Lasagna - Pewdiepie♪


     "Hell yeah! Let's jump into this!"


     The Magestereo orbs started playing the song as hard as it could and Jon observed the changes happening in the surroundings… sure enough, the Kagoutis started running into the walls.


     Jon laughed and cast 'Muffle' on himself then started going the other way but he suddenly saw two glowing red eyes glaring at him…


     "Eh, Alexa! That last thing you discovered, is it applied on the Bull Kagouti too?"




     "Fuck you!"


     *ROOAAAAR!*


     "NOT YOU… shit!"


     The Bull Kagouti seemed to have no problems with it eyesight, Jon realized the fact but the Bull Kagouti started attacking.


     *Swoosh* *Chomp*


     The Bull Kagouti attacked Jon with a swing of its large tusks and then tried to bite Jon who evaded skillfully.


     Jon managed to jump away and released his Aura and cast 'Energize' and 'Hasten' on himself, his speed reached its peak and the true clash between the Bull Kagouti and Jon began.


     Jon chose to widen the battle area to fight with ease but the tunnel he was in was filled with Kagoutis that were chasing the Stereo Orbs. Jon thought of something funny and manipulated the orbs towards the Bull Kagouti.


     The orbs wouldn't work against such a creature but when it was about to charge at Jon, what faced its charge was its kin. The other Kagoutis mindlessly charged at the Bull Kagouti and blocked its charge completely resulting a massive traffic jam in the tunnel.


     "Sorry, mate! Next time, don't bring your kids to a fight."


     Jon was in a good mood and kicked a Kagouti that was lying on the ground towards the Bull Kagouti that was standing up.


     With no mercy towards its kin, the Bull Kagouti received the flying kagouti with its head and bashed it away.


     "Bastard! That was Sally, your niece!"


     *ROOAAAAR!"


     "You evil bastard! Don't disown your family members that fast… Here, take those three. Kim, Khloe and Kourtney!"


     Jon kicked three more Kagoutis towards the Bull Kagouti.


     *ROAAR!*


     The Bull Kagouti was annoyed and roared then headbutted Khloe and Kourtney away then hit Kim with its tail back at Jon.


     "Damn, you are learning! But..."


     Jon was surprised when Kim was kicked back at him but he performed a 'Matrix Dodge' and Kim flew over him.


     "... Can you do this? Huh? I don't think so!"


     During the 'Matrix Dodge', the Bull Kagouti took the chance when Jon wasn't watching and charged at him.


     Jon realized it but it wasn't too late, he didn't even run to the side but charged head on and slid on the ground bypassing the Bull Kagouti by going from between its large legs.


     Jon who was sliding and the scene was moving in slow motion saw something above him that made him cringe hard to the point that he missed the time to jump away. Still, he managed to roll away and stood up trying to possess what he saw.


     "Damn! You are not a man you bastard? I thought you were the Alpha male of this pack!"


     *ROAR!*


     "Alexa! What is going on here?"




     Jon couldn't help but cringe.


     "This world needs to be burnt to hell before any feminist arrives… Sigh! Fine, from now on, I'll call you Caitlyn."


     Caitlyn didn't seem to be happy about the name and charged at Jon once again.


     ***


     "*Huff Huff* … How long has it been?" Jon said as he was huffing and facing Caitlyn who didn't look well either.


     <1:12:33>


     "Damn! This is thing is insane!"


     Jon was battling the Bull Kagouti for the past hour and twelve minutes and both started to get tired and bored.


     The system stated that the Kagouti were weak to Lightning Magic so Jon did his best to fight that thing with lightning but it still was a bit hard to penetrate all the thick scales of that creature.


     Jon checked the states of Caitlyn and it seemed that the damn thing was really having a hard time keeping up but the problem was its stamina regeneration that was really exceptional. Luckily, with time and a lot of effort, its stamina started to regenerate slower and slower.


     Jon checked his states too…


     ----------------------


     Name: Jon


     Race: Human (Nord)


     Estimated States:-


     Level: 35


     HP: 125/390


     SP: 112/310


     MP: 268/954


     ----------------------


     'That's it, huh? I still have some Magicka to spare! 'Flash Bang!''


     Jon set the next curse of action and cast a spell right in front of the Bull Kagouti, once it landed, a bright blinding light exploded with a strong and annoying sound wave.


     Jon has already covered his eyes and ears to avoid the spells annoying effect. Caitlyn, however, took all the damage and groaned with a roar.


     "Hehe! Sorry about that but this is the end."


     Jon used the chance to cast the final spell, it would take a bit of time but the spell was already powerful enough.


     "Now, go to hell… Oh shi…"


     Jon, who was about to achieve victory with his trump card spell, was astonished when he saw the Bull Kagouti pull itself out of the flash bang's effect and charge madly at him. It was a desperate attack as the Bull Kagouti seemed to have been really blinded by the 'Flash Bang'.


     Jon tried to cast his spell a bit faster but there was no way, he tried hard to do so but the Bull Kagouti was here first. Its sharp tusks were already piercing through the air targeting Jon's head.


     "Fuck!"


     The spell was interrupted and Jon had to block the Bull Kagouti with his body. He had no chance but to dismiss the spell and hold onto the two big tusks that were aiming at him.


     *ROAAR!*


     The Bull Kagouti realized it has hit something and is it vision became clearer, it saw Jon who was pushing against it with his body while holding its tusk.


     Jon's state was worsening as his interrupted spell's Magicka got backfired at him and he spat a mouthful of blood just like that…


     The Bull Kagouti took the chance to push with all its might but Jon was not that easy to be pushed even by a giant creature like itself. Jon's legs were stuck into the ground while it was trying to resist the Bull Kagouti that was giving all its weight in the push.


     *ROOAAR!*


     "No, you won't, Caitlyn."


     With its mouth free, Caitlyn started roaring at Jon who was right in front of its face. It had no forelimbs to attack Jon with which made Jon very thankful but he was being pushed back towards a dead end at an alarming rate.


     *ROAR!*


     "You mouth stinks dammit… huh?"


     Jon had a sudden enlightenment and looked right at Caitlyn.


     "Roar one more time, please."


     *ROOAAA…*


     "FUS RO DAH!"


     *Puchi*


     A massive flesh explosion happened in front of Jon and blood dyed the surrounding area.


     "Damn!" Jon couldn't believe what happened in front of him. The massive Kagouti got the 'Unrelenting Force' shout through its throat and a large part behind the neck area exploded and got separated the head from the body.


     Jon was just standing there and holding the mean looking big head from the tusks and really felt uncomfortable. He threw it away and sat on his butt.


     "This was… hard!"


     Jon didn't want to do anything anymore and just wanted to rest. From the very beginning, he didn't try to use the Thu'um looking at how destructive and cheaty it is. But in the end, he had to use it in a life or death situation.


     "Phew! I guess I should go back and…"


     *ROAR!*


     *KWAR!*


     "... or not!"


     Jon looked around him and saw two more Kagoutis.


     "... I suppose you must be Kylie and Kendall!"


     *ROAAR!*


     "Just give me a break! Dammit!"


     Jon jumped up and started looked around him for a place to run away. Unfortunately, it was a dead end and the only way out is through.


     Some more presences started appearing on Jon's scan and he caught a sudden headache, it seemed that there is no way but to leave the dungeon empty-handed.


     While he was looking around, he saw a wide enough pipe hole in the cave's wall.


     "Sigh! I guess there is only one option, let's jump into it!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     173 A Brief Res
      [AN: This is a lore chapter! And something I wrote because I was in a good mood! The reason I crammed it here was that I really missed the timing when I should have written all that and it is really related to the plot, also think of it as a filler chapter if you don't like lore stuff.]


     *************


     It wasn't that easy to go through the pipe but I managed in the end… barely!


     Was it fun? No.


     I had to fight a feminist of a monster and run away through a bit like a skeever, nothing fun about that.


     I am even more depressed about not finding a treasure so far… I mean, half a day has passed already.


     Through the pipe, I couldn't directly see the end but I managed to tell from the echo that the exit was not far.


     The crawling continued and I took a small rests from time to time but I really hated tight places, I could barely breathe in such spaces especially after my body became larger… I don't hate it but I think my future as a thief got a bad blow after my body became this large.


     The largest build in the guild back then belonged to Brynjolf, but he was one of the top members due to his charismatic nature, connections and his way with words.


     Anyway, I barely could see the light at the other end of the pipe-way, I also heard some strange noises that I didn't really recognize.


     As I almost reached the end, I found it too tight to look around as it seemed that the pipe was broken and then blocked. The place that I could see the light from could barely pass someone with a small build, not a large goon like me.


     "Damn it all! I can't even turn around in this tight pla… oh!"


     I totally forgot that I can teleport… sorry!


     Still, I needed to see where my destination at least, if only I can mark the space like Nurina, it would have been much easier to teleport around.


     Marking and Detecting the Space are the next level techniques I haven't comprehended yet. All I could do now is to wait patiently and circulate my Inner Magicka to absorb the Outside Magicka faster.


     Marking and Detecting the Space are really some absurd techniques. Reality takes form in the Space but both the terms are a bit hard to feel in a material form. As one knows, this world has a lot of realms that got created in the Void by the breath of Kynareth during the trickery of Lorkhan.


     To understand the Space Law of the world, one must understand how this space was formed and how it came to 'be'. To a person who came from another world like me, I have a better understanding of the universe more than any 'ordinary' mortal. But to gain an enlightenment about this world's origin, one must delve deep into the lore and the religious texts that sadly got falsified through the ages by people with agendas like the Altmer who see Lorkhan as an evil demon while the human see him as the father god.


     First and foremost, I am not a believer in the being known as the Et'Ada as gods. The Et'Ada means the 'Original Spirits' that has a lot of power, they are the eldest of all races and the by far the strongest and the most mysterious. This belief is also the same belief that the Dwarves of old believe in as they saw the Et'Ada or the so-called Gods as rivals and didn't really worship anything. I also believe that a great person like Great Grandmaster Divayth Fyr also shares the same belief. He once has aided his friend, the living God 'Sotha Sil', in his fight against the Daedric Prince Nocturnal to defend Clockwork City, the realm of Sotha-Sil.



     So, to summarize it, I acknowledge the existence and the power of the race called the 'Original Spirits' or the Et'Ada but I don't see them as Gods. I know that they like to protect certain groups of mortals that seek gain of them depending on their wishes and moods and they also can gift powers and treasures as well as some strong buffs known as the 'Blessings' but I don't view it in a divine way.


     My view of God is something personal and I keep it to myself.


     Still, that doesn't mean I have any hate or discrimination against the Original Spirits, I don't have a lot of understanding about them but I know how benevolent and malevolent they can be. They are not to be trifled with at all costs but gaining their favor is not so bad.


     Why do I have to mention the Original Spirits when I was talking about space? Well, this is about the very existence of the world itself and as the creator of the world, they are part of it… or its part of them? I am not really sure which one is the part of the other but my bro The Augur once told me that there is a theory that these Original Spirits are all part of a one greater being scholars refers to as 'The World' which is the combined unity of the wills of all the Original Spirits which makes it the set of rules that manages the world. So it is safe to say that the whole thing is too damn complicated.


     So, until my Magicka pool is refilled, let's begin with how did it all start according to the only source we had, the Aldmeri texts which are known as the Events of the Dawn Era. (written by the damn High Elves who hate Lorkhan to the marrow).


     [AN: Dawn Era is the age of Gods, Merethic Era is the turning point of the age of Gods and mortals right before the whole race gather on Tamriel, The First, Second, Third and the current Fourth Eras are the age of Mortals]


     First, there was nothingness, only a chaotic state of non-existence, from which arose two different and similar beings. They are known as Anu and Padomay.


     Anu, also known as 'Anu the Everything' who personifies Order, Stasis and Light. Padomay, also known as 'PSJJJJ' who personifies Chaos and Change. [AN: PSJJJJ is purposefully unpronounceable]


     These two are counterparts, equal and opposite. Being opposite, they have clashed, and being equal, no one could win. After gaining no result of the pointless struggle, the two started to reflect and learn until the two gained an enlightenment created souls for themselves.


     The soul of Anu became 'Anui-El' the personification of the Everlasting Light and the Soul of Everything, while the soul of Padomay became 'Sithis' the personification of Nothingness and the Void. And Just like Anu and Padomay, Anui-El and Sithis are equal and opposite.


     One thing must be noted that these four lack any sort of personality and can't be considered Gods. They are just 'Wills' or 'Natural Forces' even though Sithis sometimes is called the Dread Father and has some cults that worship him like the 'Dark Brotherhood'.


     As two opposite souls, Anui-El and Sithis reached an understanding and created something called the 'Aurbis' which is a fancy word for the 'Universe' to set some rules. No one can tell if the universe they created was intended to be created but that's how things went onward.


     The Aurbis or the Universe was in a chaotic state of changing ever since it was created by Anui-El and Sithis. Being the soul of Chaos and Chang, Sithis was okay with it but Auri-El, who is the opposite of Sithis, was not.


     In order to reach Order and Statis, Anui-El created Auri-El, later known as Akatosh the Chief God and the Dragon God of Time. Auri-El implemented the 'Time' in the 'Aurbis' (Universe) and through that came forth a state of Order and other spirits started to appear, these were the ones known as the et'Ada or the Original Spirits. The Original Spirits, as well as their Eldest Brother Auri-El, decided to stay in this Universe and created some realms and mini-worlds for themselves to be their homes, these places were all summed up 'Aetherius' which is the representation of Heaven created by the benevolent et'Ada known as Aedra, and 'Oblivion' which is the representation of Hell created by the malevolent et'Ada known as the Daedric Princes.


     The one who became angry about this state of Order was 'Sithis' the counterpart of 'Anui-El' creator of 'Auri-El' who made this mess in Sithis's beloved chaotic 'Aurbis' (Universe). Something had to be done and Sithis created itself a soul just like 'Anui-El' and lo and behold, here comes the Big Boss Lorkhan.


     The intentions of creating Lorkhan were clear, undoing what Auri-El has done.


     Lorkhan was at this point, another Original Spirit but his only difference was to spread chaos in the orderly universe of Auri-El. Thus began Lorkhan's Plan.


     Now, here is my theory on what happened from the point where Lorkhan started doing Sithis's dirty work; It is not known what was in Lorkhan mind at this time but one can easily tell that the Original Spirits are more similar to Mortal rather than Forces like the Ancient Four Souls as the first thing they did after coming to being was to settle. If my theory here is correct then at the time Lorkhan approached the other Original Spirits, he liked the idea of existing and having some beings similar to himself. Just like a lonely kid who just came out of a dark room and found himself in a playground full of other kids, no matter what kind of a master plan or an agenda he had, it all will have to wait aside until he plays around with the other kids. Lorkhan also must have realized that he will cease to exist when his purpose is over. More to that, Lorkhan must have met Kynareth, the beautiful Goddess of Wind, one can easily tell what happened.


     Continuing my theory, Lorkhan was having an inner conflict in which he had to choose between sacrificing his new friends for the orders of Sithis, which he clearly couldn't go against, or defy Sithis which was impossible as there should have been a consequence.


     From this point onward, Lorkhan must have confessed to Kynareth about the situation he is in and asked her to help him in the daring plan he is about to do. It was clear that Kynareth joined forces with her beloved Lorkhan in order to find the hole in Sithis orders and execute a plan where Lorkhan and her, as well as all her et'Ada brothers and sisters all, survive.


     Now, here where my theory ends and we return back to the Myth of the Dawn Era.


     Lorkhan's plan was indeed cunning which could protect himself and the others from the influence of Sithis and at the same time is a getaway ticket.


     You see… the et'Ada weren't really that happy about the planes of existence they were assigned to in 'Aetherius' just like little kids who just got new toys ask for the bigger one, Lorkhan used this childish behavior against them and made a grand suggestion.


     'Why don't we all create a bigger plane of existence for all of us to have fun in and fill it with all of our creations and wonders?'


     It sounded like a peaceful and friendly family project to create something fun together which is much better than their dull old planes. The first to agree was Kynareth and even Auri-El, the eldest brother of the whole bunch, was very convinced that's a very great idea and the whole bunch agreed to call it 'Mundus' the Mortal Plane, a place out of Aetherius and Oblivion and also far from Sithis's and Anui-El's direct influence. It is to be noted that some et'Ada refused to take part in the new play and kept for themselves.


     The rest of the merry bunch departed from 'Aetherius' down through 'Oblivion' and reached its edges to the place where only void existed.


     [AN: To be continued!]




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     174 Gaining Enlightenmen
      [AN: If you didn't, I suggest reading the previous chapter carefully.]


     The rest of the merry et'Ada bunch departed from 'Aetherius' down through 'Oblivion' and reached its edges to the place where only void existed.


     From this point, and in order to create 'Mundus' the Mortal Plane, the et'Ada had to use their powers but there was one thing to be noted. The et'Ada were indeed the descendants of the Four Forces, they were opposite to Lorkhan but they all including Lorkhan were not infinite unlike the Four Forces which means in order to create something, they had to give up some of their powers which means some of themselves. Lorkhan knew about that from the start but he kept it for himself and probably only told Kynareth.


     And clearly, the first one to act was Kynareth. She as the Lady of Wind breathed into the void and laid the foundations to Mundus, after her came the rest of the et'Ada and they all put their power into Mundus and started creating, between them were Auri-El the Eldest et'Ada and Magnus the Architecture of Mundus.


     After creating Mundus and its center 'Planet Nirn', the et'Ada realized what has happened. Lorkhan's plan was to make a cage called Mundus to imprison them in and by it, he can both fulfill Sithis's wish and saves himself and the others but by doing so, it was clear that the et'Ada were going to lose their powers and fall from divinity.


     Some et'Ada who still had enough power managed to use it and followed the lead of the Architecture of Mundus, Magnus, and tore holes in the existence all the way through Oblivion up to Aetherius. This caused the Sun to appear from the place where Magnus used to escape and also caused the Stars to appear from the place where the other et'Ada used to escape. This faction of et'Ada came to be known as the [Magna Ge] which means the children of Magnus. These Sun and Stars are what links the Mortal World Mundus to the higher planes of Aetherius and from which Magicka flows into our world.


     During the process of creating Mundus, the et'Ada that disagreed with Lorkhan's plan and remained away watched the whole thing unfold. They had their own plans and created their personal planes too in 'Oblivion', these et'Ada later came to be known as the [Daedra] or the [Daedric Princes].


     After this point, some may think that there is one more group of et'Ada left but they are actually two, and that's how things got interesting due to the development of my theory.


     Now, as Magnus took most of the et'Ada away and escaped, some remained. Those who remained were the ones who couldn't depart Mundus due to how much power they used or due to their weak nature, and the other group is the remaining powerful gods who cared for their weakened brothers and probably refused to leave without them. The most noted remaining powerful et'Ada were Auri-El (aka Akatosh), Arkay, Dibella, Julianos, Mara, Stendarr, Zenithar, Kynareth.



     Lorkhan was considered a traitor in the eyes of those et'Ada and was to be punished, his punishment was decided in the Adamantine Tower that was built by Auri-El in Iliac Bay. I am still not sure about Kynareth's standing in this meeting though.


     By that time, most of the remaining weakened et'Ada lost their power and fell from divinity become the first ever mortal race known as the Ehlnofey.


     The Ehlnofey started taking sides between Lorkhan and the rest of the et'Ada. Due to that, a war started between Lorkhan and the other et'Ada led by Auri-El. During that time, the Ehlnofey of Auri-El became the Elves and the Ehlnofey of Lorkhan became the humans. The humans were greater in number and Lorkhan's forces pushed Auri-El and his Elves out of Tamriel.


     As Auri-El retreated out of Tamriel, he found other smaller continents like Atmora and Aldmeris to regroup with the other et'Ada and Elves and rebuild power. Also at that time, Auri-El pled Anu to return them back but Anu refused as it has already filled their places with new et'Ada which meant that they are now are all stranded on Mundus.


     Anui-El took pity on his firstborn Auri-El and decided to grant him two powerful artifacts, which are the famed Bow and the Shield of Auri-El, to save the early Elves from the hordes of Men under Lorkhan and thus the Elves started returning back to Tamriel seeking Lorkhan's life.


     The two powers clashed once again and Tamriel was devastated in the fight, time and space were torn apart and the et'Ada fought like no tomorrow. In the end, the strongest knight under Auri-El who was known as Trinimac, the warrior Elven god, killed Lorkhan in front of his army and tore his heart from its body.


     The intention was to destroy the Heart of Lorkhan which was his divine center and by doing so, it would mean that any kind of Lorkhan's aspects would cease to exist. But when Trinimac and Auri-El tried to destroy the Heart of Lorkhan, the heart itself laughed at them. It said, "This Heart is the heart of the world, for one was made to satisfy the other." which probably meant that the moment the heart gets shattered, Mundus itself will return to the void or some unwanted variant of an apocalypse may befall. Auri-El could only fasten the Heart of Lorkhan to an arrow and let it fly long into the sea, where no aspect of the new world may ever find it. Ironically, the heart that landed in the sea created a large volcano around itself and thus the volcanic island of Vvardenfell came to existence.


     It was said that a strange phenomenon happened that day when Lorkhan heart was torn, it was the day when the sky rained for the first time. This was later understood as the tears of the Sky Goddess Kynareth crying over Lorkhan's demise. With that, the early Atmorans recognized the due as Shor, the father of men that got killed by the tyranny of the Aldmer, and Kyne, the mother of men and the warrior widow of Shor.


     As the war was over, it was the time of Men to retreat from Tamriel. Some went to Atmora and some went to Yokuda while it is rumored that some stayed under the rule of Elves but those who departed were never heard of again until a long time later.


     What followed after was the retreating of all the remaining eight et'Ada and the forming of their own plane in the space of Mundus around Nirn thus becoming the planets that can be seen in the night sky and got worshipped as the current day [Aedra].


     Lorkhan's body and divinity also did the same thus becoming the two moons around Nirn known as Masser and Secunda. This was part of his punishment as he was to watch his beloved Nirn from banishment with very little ability to have a say in anything. He is not a [Daedra] or a [Magna Ge] but he was close to the [Aedra] yet he was not one of them, he is a unique existence on his own.


     [AN: Note that Aedra is an Elven word means 'Ancestors' and its opposite is Daedra which means 'Not Ancestors' as they are not a part of the creation of Mundus.]


     Finally, the world gets stabilized and magic mortals start to come in touch with Magic. Thus marking the end of the Dawn Era, the Age of Gods and the Time of Creation.


     This is how the world came to be and how the laws of existence were put, including the Space that I was trying to comprehend by going through that story.


     {And you have done a job well done though! Congratulations!}


     "Oh! Thank you, Mr. peeping Tom."


     {Me? A peeping Tom?}


     "Don't fret over it. You have been called worse."


     {Hm... Can't argue with that.}


     "... So, what brings a shady person like you out of all times?"


     {Well… it looked like you could use a hand, and your thoughts were a bit loud.}


     "Sorry for waking you up, princess. Is that all?"


     {Fufu! I think if I were you, I would pick the Cube.}


     Shadow said and disappeared.


     This annoying fellow is still hanging around for some reason. Seems like he has more freedom than what I already thought of.


     I mean, wasn't my Mind Realm enough already?


     Sigh! There is no point thinking about it now. I have much more important matters to attend to.


     I had to check my status once again and managed to heal some wounds then I was good to go.


     "Okay, let's try that new trick."


     I spread my detection as far as I could and managed to get some sense of the area around me. The place above and beneath me felt like some sort of mazes but I finally started to understand what I should do.


     My detection retreated to the point around my skin then once again started to expand very slowly.


     It was not just slow, it was difficult to control and highly consumed Magicka. My brain was about to get fried from the amount of the information I started receiving.


     The difference between my regular detection technique and this newly developed one is cast. The regular one was fast and efficient, I could reach hundreds of meters with it without having to worry about overloading my brain with information as it was really simple, it was like seeing a ghost of the person behind the wall. But this newly developed technique is totally different, it doesn't just let me tell what is behind the wall, it made me see it.


     Like literally see it!


     This is the famed forbidden technique 'The Third Eye' or 'Eye of the Mind'.


     It can make me see through anything without aiming my vision anywhere. I am currently closing my two eyes but I am receiving a much better vision as if I can see everything around me all at once and in Full HD too. This technique was forbidden because most of those who forcefully used it without training went blind.


     My current goal was to escape this pipe and I finally managed to see beyond it. This is a true form of vision that can let me use the spell 'Teleport' without having to have an eye contact with the target location.


     I was finally able to see through Space… How wondrous!


     With a whim, I was teleported to the place beneath the pipe I was in. Strangely, it was like a well-lit place.


     "This is… a Dwemer Ruin?"


     This was beyond what I expected. I mean, I already have seen part of the place but I never expected it would be a Dwemer Ruin.


     "What the hell does a Dwemer Ruin doing under Tel Fyr?"


     This is a strange place for a Dwemer Ruin to be! It is true that the Dwarves liked to build their cities in mountains and undergrounds but not exactly under an island. But I guess that Great Grandmaster has already claimed this area as part of his dungeon.


     Still, this is officially my first time in a Dwemer Ruin, which is a hundred times more amazing than what I expected.


     The first thing I checked was the walls, the ground and the surrounding area.


     "As expected! The reputation of the Dwemer stones is beyond the understanding of us normal people."


     The technique that the stones were carved with and put together to build this wondrous underground place was beyond any technology this world can offer. Even in my past life, such fine well-cut stones with this strength were crazy rare, and for it to be preserved after thousands of years from the disappearance of the Dwarves without maintenance is still mind-blowing.


     Put the stones aside, the Dwarven metal in the surroundings that decorated the walls is still as shiny as ever. Not even a single sign of rust! Heavy, strong, durable and highly compatible with magic. Everything Dwemer is associated with perfectness and brilliance.


     "Ehem! I let my inner mad scientist go on a rampage just now. I really need to hold it a bit! Calm down… Phew."


     I checked the surroundings again and checked the place with lust one last time… the grey stony walls and the shining bronze colored Dwarven metal were just as sexy as Elishka in my eyes.


     "Dammit, stop! I am a normal person… Not some freak… OH MY GOSH! IS THAT A DWARVEN SPIDER WORKER!"


     I realize that at that time, I was really like a girl in an empty mall during a Black Friday and I was experiencing the climax of not knowing what to pick or do among all the amazing stuff around. So let's skip the part where I started playing with the Dwarven Spider Worker that turned hostile until I had to immobilize it to study it later on.


     [AN: Dwarven Spider served as repair drones, keeping the massive machines in working condition, even long after their Dwemer masters had vanished (which might explain why the machinery in Dwemer ruins still remains functional) a pic https://ibb.co/wgjNHj7 ]


     That time, I swore to have my own Dwarven Ruin just like Lord Divayth Fyr… come to think of it, wasn't that the reason why I am taking over Winterhold in the first place!


     Anyway, I arrived at a room at the end of the hall I was in and could feel some movements from the inside of it. From what I could see, something was being protected in that place.


     I guess I can finally get to work.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     175 The Deadliest Hopscotch Game EVER! 1
      Jon arrived at a large room with a lot of movement that could be felt inside. Spreading his detection across the room, he could clearly feel the movement in it.


     It was his first time to feel movement with no aura of life with it which made him come to the conclusion that the source of the movement is some Dwarven Animunculi. These things are some automatons constructed by the Dwemer to serve and guard their homes and cities.


     The problem when it comes to detecting the Dwemer Animunculi is that they are metallic objects with no organic components at all. This makes them the complete opposite of the living creature and even the undead who are not that hard to detect.


     It also means that if a Dwemer Animunculi was designed to be hidden then there is no way to discover where it was hidden.


     In the end, A moving Dwemer Animunculi is easy to spot. Still, it doesn't mean that they are easy to kill. These things were constructed which means they can't have a weakness like being stabbed from a point-blank or anything like that. Fighting them from the back won't be different than fighting them from the front but it means you can only give the first strike.


     All in all, Dwemer Animunculi are a serious pain the ass and should be avoided rather than faced idiotically.


     Jon knew all that and he no problem with it at all.


     'Now now, let's see what we have here… the room seems to be 100 meters long and 40 meters wide. Some platforms, eight dormant Dwarven Centurions so better not to wake them up, a total of fifty moving objects which are too small and moving with a lot of sounds, they should be Dwemer Spiders, and finally we have a total of twelve pipes in the walls, if I am not mistaken, these kinds of pipes is the one that the Dwemer Spheres. Not sure how many Spheres in each pipe but I read that they can store up to five. The worst case scenario is eight Dwemer Centurions, fifty Dwemer Spiders and sixty Dwemer Sphere… Damn!'


     Jon started counting the ins and outs and how much can he bypass… also he had to look for the traps and their triggers.


     This room was an open buffet of death traps and Dwemer Animunculi. He had to be the best version of the infamous 'Catatuskr' if he wanted to get this right.


     'Phew, I can see it now. That Cube!"


     Jon also found the 'Cube' that Shadow mentioned. It was on a stone table in the deepest part of the room and was protected by three dormant Dwarven Centurions alone.


     For someone like Shadow to go out of his way and recommend something like that for Jon. It seemed, that there is something very special about that Cube.


     The Cube was simply a 'Dwemer Puzzle Cube' or that's what it looked like, Dwemer Cubes can do absurd things. One of them was obtained in the game and it contained some data to make a bigger machine work, just like a hard drive with a passcode. These things contain a lot of mystery and wonder so Jon didn't question Shadow's advice too much.



     On the other platforms, Jon could see a lot of shiny stuff. Swords that were giving off light, staves with powerful auras, a strange weapon that Jon had a hard boner once he saw it, a Dwemer gauntlet that almost made Jon's eyes pop out from the shock.


     'The hell did I just arrive into? Don't tell me that Lord Fyr's has his own copies of the 'Lusty Argonian Maid' hidden here too!'


     It was a place of many shiny stuff indeed.


     Jon retreated a few steps and hid behind a pillar then started to prepare. He had a small bag with him that contained some of the necessary thief tools he needs. He then took out a potion and drank it.


     This is a something he used to brew and drink during the old days in Riften. He liked to call it the 'Adrenaline Potion' but it was just a regular drug.


     Once all was ready, Jon stretched his body left and right, up and down until he felt like to go for it.


     ***


     The room felt like it had three different sections, each section had a certain quality of treasures on its walls. Jon was aiming for the last section of the room.


     The first section was twenty meters long and it felt like its floor was filled with random mechanical traps. Let alone getting hit by a trap, the idea of activating one meant triggering all the dormant guardians.


     The guardians in the first section were Dwarven Spiders. They are small, arachnid-like Animunculi, and are very common in Dwemer ruins. They can often be found working on rocks or other objects. They can attack intruders using blasts of lightning, or by emitting poisonous gases from a bag.


     Jon calculated the location of the hidden Dwarven Spiders and cast 'Muffle' to hide his sounds, 'Invisibility' to hide his image, 'Hasten' to buff his speed, and 'Levitation' to float in the air.


     He then started to float into the room slowly.


     However, once he passed the door, the 'Levitation' spell was canceled.


     Jon who was mid-air fell on his feet but luckily, no sound came out.


     His heart almost jumped from its place and he looked around frantically, he then came to a realization.


     'A no-fly zone? As expected of Lord Fyr… Still, I should have brought a change with me.'


     Jon was intending to pass through the first section of the room while floating but it didn't seem to be working. He then had another idea and tried to teleport himself outside the room.


     'As expected! Teleportation doesn't work too. Which means if I wanted to use the scroll to exit the dungeon, I need to run outside the room first.'


     It was annoying but Jon understood the rules of the game. He remembered the saying of Lord Fyr in 'TES3: Morrowind' when he said that he likes sport and his favorite sport is to watch people sneak into his dungeon. This must be the most favorite round of Lord Fyr.


     "As you wish, Great Grandmaster. I will entertain you to the best of my ability."


     Jon whispered those words in a low tone.


     Not far from what he is, a Dark Elven man with white hair was sitting and nodding with a smile. Behind him were five Dark Elven women, four of them looked like him and the last one was Nurina. They all looked at a screen like a mist that reflected the image of the room Jon was in.


     Back to Jon, he looked up and down, left and right to see if there is anything that he may use to pass the first section unscathed. The only clue he found was that every tile of the floor was a pressure plate and all had foot marks and numbers.


     Jon looked closely then opened his eyes wide from what he realized.


     "Fuck! Is this... a Master Level Hopscotch?"


     He was right! The numbers and the footmarks on the tiles meant that it was a hopscotch game. The lane of tiles even had branches for those who wanted to pick a treasure from the first section of the room.


     Hopscotch is a popular children's playground game in which players toss a small object into numbered triangles or a pattern of rectangles outlined on the ground and then hop or jump through the spaces to retrieve the object.


     This game, however, had no object to toss, it had a treasure to retrieve and a failure probably means death.


     The footmarks meant that it only can fit the foot of an adult which means boots were very dangerous in such a game. Jon took off his boots right away.


     The first tile required the left foot, so did the second and the third all the way to the ninth. Jon could only do so and jumped on the first.


     'Phew, nothing happened.' Jon was feeling better when he didn't mess this one up.'


     Each tile was one meter in length so it wasn't that hard to jump from a center to the other except it needed a certain accuracy. As Jon was a tall person, he wasn't really disadvantaged in this trail at all.


     He started hopping all the way to the ninth tile, the tenth hop was to be done on two tiles with two feet. Once Jon tired it, he almost felt that he was about to screw it up if a foot landed before the other.


     With all the strength that he could muster, he managed to land with the two feet at the same time.


     "Fuck, a scale!"


     The tenth tiles were connected like a scale, he had to keep the balance between the two while trying to jump to the eleventh.


     "Fu- fu- fu- fu- fuaaack!" Jon was barely keeping the balance and his legs were trying to keep up with the scale movement until he finally jumped to the eleventh tile. As he was about to land on the tile with his left leg, he realized that he got accustomed on the previous tiles where he used his left foot and this on changes to the right foot. He switched to the right foot a femtosecond before the disaster falls.


     "It is still dry down there, right? Phew1"


     Jon took a few seconds to calm down and continued the way to the eighteenth tile were he had to face a scale again then finished it easily this time then passed the twentieth tiles and landed on the threshold between the first section and the second section.


     He looked around and made a crying face.


     His invisibility has long since gone and he only kept the Muffle spell for the sake of keeping silent.


     After complaining for a while, he turned his face to the second section.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     176 The Deadliest Hopscotch Game EVER! 2
      Thirty meters long this time but it looked rather scarier than the first section.


     The floor was a bit lower than the level of the threshold and was filled with a water-like substance. From the scent, Jon realized that this is a flammable substance. On the corners of the room, very small green flames were being kept lit on a few millimeters above the flammable oil surface.


     This was a clear message, 'make the slightest ripple into the oil and get your ass grilled'.


     Jon had a strong urge to cry but it was already too late. In his life, he regretted giving himself the surname 'Dare' a few times and this is one of them. Still, he had his reputation to live up to.


     Jon checked the place again and noticed that the movements sounds from a while ago came from these sections, there were some Dwarven spiders behind the walls but it seemed like they aren't triggered yet.


     Jon looked up to the ceiling and down on the oily floor and noticed something strange.


     On the ceiling, there was a map for the sky constellations, the 'Mage' constellation was glowing then dimmed after a while, the following constellation was the 'Shadow' then the 'Steed'. With every constellation glowing, some small tiles pop out of the flammable oil pool and then they go down when another constellation glow and another set of tiles pop up instead.


     "So you want me to curse out loud, don't you? Is this a Sage-Level Hopscotch?"


     Jon was infuriated, he was walking on the threshold and grinding his teeth but managed to calm down at the end and started analyzing the constellations.


     They were going around in an orderly fashion and nothing seemed to be wrong with them, each constellation lasted around ten seconds.


     Jon started to calculate the tiles he should jump on and it seemed easier than what it looked like at the beginning. But all his plans went in shambles at the end.


     The reason? Well, it is pretty simple, the 'Serpent' constellation. The same bloody stars he was born under.


     The 'Serpent' constellation appeared between the 'Tower' and the 'Atronach' constellations and lasted five seconds before the circle went back to order once again.


     Jon observed the next circle of constellations and this time the 'Serpent' appeared between the 'Lord' and the 'Mage'.


     "Oh boy! This is annoying!"


     Jon sat down and kept observing for an hour until he understood that the 'Serpent' constellation was random, a pattern didn't appear even after thirty circles.


     Jon gave up and tried to focus on the regular constellations until he decided to give it a try. He waited for a constellation when the 'Serpent' appears as early as possible and his wish came true when it came between the 'Lover' and the 'Lord' constellations. Jon hopped on the nearest tile and jumped as fast and as skillful as he could, there were no feet restrictions this time so it was a piece of cake… until it happened.



     Halfway through, Jon couldn't go forward anymore. The tiles on the right side of the room were rather close to each other but didn't seem to be reaching the second threshold soon.


     Jon was vexed so he tried to return before the circle ends.


     What made the matters worse was that the tiles behind him were getting lesser and lesser until he ran out of foothold. Now with the timer in his mind, he already had six seconds for the next circles' first constellation, the 'Ritual' to come up.


     Once the timer reached zero, Jon jumped towards the place where he knew that a tile should go up.


     It was weird… but the tile didn't show up!


     It didn't come out at all.


     Jon had the spell 'Haste' on him and looked around with panic to only find that the first constellation this circle was the 'Serpent'.


     It meant that the 'Ritual' won't come up for the next five seconds.


     ***


     Jon was in a great deal of trouble. His vision shook and he suddenly wanted to quit as soon as possible but there was no way he could escape.


     He had no options left.


     With the power of his body, Jon managed to flip around in the air and succeeded to cast 'Featherfall' one meter above the ground.


     It was a slow fall but still falling.


     Jon was descending on the flammable oil just like that and he had no choice but to give it his all in his dire situation.


     He burned all his Magicka and supplied the 'Featherfall' spell with all the power he could. His falling speed was reduced but still… was it enough?


     Jon still had one card in his sleeve but he kept telling himself 'Not just yet!'


     He gritted on his teeth and spread his body horizontally to avoid any contact with the oil pool as muc--


     *tink*


     The constellation changed!


     Jon's only thought was how to maintain his position without any contact to the oil pool. He reached his hands towards the coming tile and firmly held onto it.


     With all the power of his body, Jon managed to keep himself standing on the tile with one hand. With his breath turning haggard, Jon gritted on his teeth then pushed himself in the air and flipped his body to stand on a tile. Some acrobatic moves later, Jon reached the threshold once again.


     He just lost all the power in his legs and fell on his face.


     "*sob* *sob* I want mommy!"


     ***


     After he managed to get collected, Jon already came to a better plan.


     When he was standing on his hand he managed to see the tiles from a different angle and understood one bizarre truth.


     The 'Serpent' constellation is not there to hinder the bath, it actually was there to make it easier.


     The 'Serpent', both in reality and in the Oil Pool Constellation, was the longest constellation even though it was made of four stars.


     What Jon had to do was like how it follows.


     He jumped on the nearest tile he could reach and kept waiting in the range of the 'Serpent's' first star. Once it came, Jon had to wait five seconds on it before proceeding to the next, following the same pattern to the third and then the fourth.


     In the end, he finished the second section with the flying colors after spending four circles on it.


     Now Jon stood on the threshold between the second and the third sections.


     He looked at the third section that was around fifty meters in length. This was as long as the previous two combined.


     Jon didn't find any clue on how can he go past this section. He looked on its walls and saw a lot of beautiful treasures that were sparkling like crazy.


     The previous two sections also had treasures but they didn't stand out as much as this section. The artifacts here gave off a majestic and a profound feeling as if they were crafted by a God.


     Still, Jon's eyes were set on the Dwemer Cube that can be carried in hand. Shadow gave a hint that this was the best artifact and it was indeed in the center of the most guarded spot.


     The third section had all the Dwarven Spheres and Centurions staying dormant and waiting, all that with the Cube at the furthermost area in the third section guarded by three dormant Dwarven Centurions.


     The Dwarven Spheres are a common form of the Dwemer Animunculi that have proven to be agile fighters and are much stronger than the smaller Dwarven Spider. Dwarven Spheres patrol ruins in a spherical form until they encounter an opponent. At this point, they will erect into their semi-humanoid form and attack. There are different kinds of Centurion Spheres. Some are armed with an extendable sword and a shield, while others have a crossbow mounted on their off-hand arm instead.


     The Dwarven Centurions are heavily armored gigantic constructs with either an extendable mace on one arm or a hammer on one arm and a spring-loaded spike in the other. Some are even able to emit a scalding blast of steam. They are not as common in Dwarven ruins as the lesser Dwarven automatons.


     Jon only calmed his head and started looking around the place for anything to be wary of.


     He as later amazed when he found out that the whole walls and floors were all trapped with high electrical shock attacks. This was similar to the 'Tesla Tower' project he was planning on but it was rather meant for another purpose.


     'Odd! Now that I look at it, I never thought Lord Fyr would be so obsessed with Dwemer artifacts and mechanisms. He is a sorcerer that devoted all his years to study magic? Why is this obsession with Dwemer tech all of a sudden?'


     Jon arrived at a certain point and inquired on it. Divayth Fyr was indeed not a user of Dwemer technology as Magic was his pride and joy.


     The real trap shouldn't be to awaken the large horde of the Dwarven Animunculi, they are here for distractions.


     Jon checked the nearest Dwarven Centurion with detection and found a lot of its part was actually enchanted with simple enchantments.


     "Let's see, they are Resist Shock Damage and Fortify… Gravity? Why would the enchanter want to Fortify Gravity?"


     Jon started thinking about the reason behind the enchantments and thought of a weird idea. He then took out a small piece of paper from his small bag and threw it into the room.


     "Oh my God!"


     Jon didn't see the paper fall but fly unhindered in a straight line.


     "This is… a Zero Gravity room?"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     177 The Deadliest Hopscotch Game EVER! 3
      Jon retrieved the paper with 'Grab' spell and sat on the ground thinking what should he do.


     "So the enchantments on the Dwarven Centurions was part of the answer… But a Zero Gravity area is not easy to build with magic. Actually, it is impossible to negate all the gravitational force coming from the planet and then enchant a whole 40*50 meters area with no power source whatsoever… It is impossible even if you are Divayth Freaking Fyr."


     Jon sat on the ground and started making the calculations again and again with every Aspect and Effect he knows of but they were all not possible by 'Mortal Means'.


     "Technically, it is possible to make the Dwarven Centurions resist the Zero Gravity without enchantments! They are dead objects so there is no need to go through all the trouble as it won't affect them anyway because you CAN'T POSSIBLY CREATE SUCH A GRAVITY FREE ZONE WITH MAGIC! IT IS AGAINST THE NATURAL LAW SO THIS IS NOT A ZERO GRAVITY ROOM!"


     At this part, Jon was absorbed in the mystery of the room and didn't even think about the cube anymore. He just sat there and began studying.


     ***


     On the top floor of Tel Fyr, six Dark Elves were watching while nodding.


     "It is true, it is against the natural law. He surely picked that up fast!"


     "Fufu! Don't look down on my apprentice, Beyte. He is not even trying just yet."


     "Said the one who fell on her knees just a minute ago and begged Lord Fyr to take him out."


     "Alfe, leave me alone."


     "I actually didn't think he would be able to kill the Bull Kagouti and even reach to the Puzzle Room, you have a good apprentice Nurina."


     "Thank you, Delte. Sorry for worrying you."


     "Excuse me, Lord Fyr. But how did he manage to reach the Puzzle Room? And what is that Cube he is aiming for?" Uupse asked the Elderly Dark Elf who was sitting on his chair and watching Jon.


     "Hmmm… A dear and old friend of mine built this room with me so we can watch a few good challenges together. The Cube was something he worked on to be something similar to a masterpiece he created long ago. Alas, he passed away before we receive our first challenger." The man spoke in a normal tone that reflected some of his sadness.


     The five ladies were shocked with the emotion Lord Divayth Fyr showed. The man who was mostly indifferent and expressionless was speaking softly.


     "As for how he got there, he used the old big pipe. And the reason behind him targeting the Cube should be… fate!"


     ***


     Back to Jon who was in the middle of a brainstorm.


     He was sometimes writing and sometimes looking around like crazy while counting stuff and making things in order.


     "So it is not a gravity spell as I said, it is simply a levitation spell. But that still doesn't make any sense. The Space negates all sorts of 'Waterwalking', 'Levitation', and 'Teleportation' spells. So how can it be possible that… Oh!"



     Jon jumped up and looked around again.


     "The Space! The answer is the Space!"


     Jon was happy for some reason and he collected the tools he took out and put them back on his bag.


     The answer he arrived for was that the Gravity Law in the room was not enchanted, it was the Space that was enchanted to make anything in the surrounding levitate including dead objects. The dormant Dwarven Centurions were all distractions. A facade to make the challenger not focus on the main issue. Levitation was applied onto space and the Dwarven Animunculi were all here to make it look like they are not flying around because of the 'Resist Gravity' effect. The truth was that they are stuck to the ground and are not going to move by all means.


     The Dwarven Spiders were put behind the walls to make a background effect and distract from focusing on the main issue. The focus tends to flatter away when a lot of threats are around.


     Even the Dwarven Spider that Jon met outside the room was there to give the illusion that they can come out easily so the challengers had to be wary all the time.


     Now, none of that was even the main issue.


     Jon had to find a way to navigate across the levitation area and avoid any of the traps that he didn't even find yet. Still, he had an idea where they are.


     'In the space, just like the enchantment!'


     Jon realized that the traps are not in this version of reality. They were applied on space and designed to be activated once space they are connected to gets messed with.


     Jon spread his detection far and wide then retrieve it and focused it around his eyes. He then opened his eyes and activated his new version of detection, the 'Third Eye' or the 'Eye of the Mind'.


     What he saw next was something out of a fairy tale. It was simply marvelous.


     In the empty place in front of him, a lot of rune circle with all sizes and colors were filling the space.


     It looked like a festival of magic that was about to be unleashed when a small thing is just to touch one of those.


     They were all beautiful magic circles that were imprinted on the space but each and every one of them is deadly without a doubt. One wrong move and death is a certain thing. All these magic traps were all around the third section of the room filling of the space.


     "Hehehe! Now that's what I call a trap."


     Jon shook his head helplessly as he had no idea who to bypass that trap.


     He was lost in its beauty and wonder to the point that he was just simply standing there doing nothing.


     He knew that the moment he steps in there, he will be just moving around with no control over himself in a 'Zero Gravity Mimicking Levitation Space'.


     "Or maybe… can it be another round of Hopscotch?"


     Jon had this funny idea that seemed to be very unreal but when he thought about it, it actually became visible to him.


     'I see, that rune and that rune… shut up! Can it be really done that way?'


     Jon started making his calculations once again and detected the safest route to the Cube.


     "Sigh! Here goes nothing."


     Jon walked into the space and completely submitted himself to the Levitation force. Once he was in, there was no room for mistakes.


     He calmed down and tried to reach clarity then opened his eyes and pushed himself slowly and very carefully towards a certain white magic circle in the space.


     He kept flying slowly until he reached the circle. Once he put his hand on it, he felt like it had a matter and reassembled a platform in the middle of space.


     "Genius!"


     He couldn't help but praise.


     Jon then stepped on the circle and jumped pushed himself through the space towards the other one, and from it to the other the third and the fourth.


     A minute later, Jon was floating in front of the Dwemer Cube.


     "Hehe! Found you!"


     Jon was feeling great but he had to be cautious of any hidden trap around the Cube.


     The Cube was surrounded by a glass container and was locked with a key. The keyhole was protected with magic and could only be locked by a key.


     "... Or our good old lockpicks."


     Jon took out some lockpicks from his bach and isolated the magic in the keyhole from interfering with the picks. Luckily, it didn't require a certain key to open the lock as the lockpicks were already doing their charm and…


     *tink*


     The lock opened safely and Jon could open the display and stretch his hands in.


     Of course, just like any cliche story, once Jon held the Cube in his hand, shit went down.


     First, the 'Levitation' enchantment on the Space got disabled and all the traps on the Space also disappeared.


     Jon who was floating fell on his face.


     "Ouch… okay! I saw that one coming so I won't complain… no, I am complaining! Why are you guys moving?"


     Jon looked around and saw a horde of Dwarven Animunculi swarming from left and right. All the Dwarven Spiders and the Dwarven Spheres, that he assumed won't be moving, all came towards him at once.


     *TINK* *FEEEEEEHHHH*


     *TINK TINK TINK*


     *STOMP STOMP*


     Jon heard a more unpleasant sound behind him and lo and behold the three Dwarven Centurion that just came back to life.


     "So you guys were to come out when the cube is taken? Tsk, how dirty!"


     Jon already collected the prize and was in no mood to stay. The third section's traps were all removed but the 'No Teleportation, No Levitation' rules were still applied.


     More to that, on higher platforms, some new faces entered the scene. A total of ten Dwarven Ballistas came out and aimed their big bolts at Jon.


     "Perfect! I guess, it is time for me to go."


     Jon started walking slowly while smiling to the Dwarven Spiders and Spheres around him. He then broke into running towards the second section.


     All sorts of projectiles were shot at him yet he reacted faster and increased his speed to the limit. With, only a few meters away from the second section, Jon got ready to take the show to an end.


     "Ladies, this is the day you'll always remember as the day you almost caught Captain Jon Dare. WULD NAH KEST!"


     ***


     All I can remember next was causing a big explosion after going through the second section with the 'Whirlwind Sprint' Shout and the shockwave sent me flying through the first section.


     I then landed outside it and used the 'Teleportation Scroll' to return back to the Onyx Hall.


     The ones received me were Nurina, the Fyr sisters and an elderly Dark Elf with silver hair that I directly recognized as Lord Divayth Fyr.


     "Apprentice Jonhild Firemane pays his respect to Great Grandmaster."


     I mimicked some of these wuxia novels when an apprentice greats a great master. Divayth Fyr is the greatest master after all.


     "Haha! Divayth Freaking Fyr accepts your respect."


     Oh boy! He must have heard it.


     I felt like being struck by lightning but it seemed Lord Fyr took it as a joke.


     "Sigh… Heroes! They get luckier every century." Lord Fyr sighed and spoke with a smile. "This Cube, why did you choose it?"


     Lord Fyr asked me a question I was really trying to figure out an answer for. I can't possibly say that a creepy incorporeal entity that dwells inside me had the gave me a hint.


     "A creepy incorporeal entity that dwells inside me had the gave me a hint."


     "Ahaha! Amazing, you have one of those." Lord Fyr laughed it off, "By the way, that Cube was made by my dearest friend so I will lend it to you, whoever of us dies first then the cube will belong to the living one."


     Oh! It seems the Cube is really precious and holds a sentimental value for Lord Fyr. I wanted to return it back but I really went through some crazy troubles to get my hands on it.


     "Deal!"


     "Good then. I hope to see you once you have grown into the best promise of yourself. Until then." Lord Fyr said and turned away.


     I was holding myself not to blush the whole time.


     This is Lord Fyr. I don't want to sound like a pervert but when he patted my shoulder just a while ago, I vowed to not ever let anything touch it again. I am considering removing it and keeping it in a museum.


     Once he turned around and left, Beyte and Uupse followed him and I got introduced to Delte who arrived just a while ago.


     After that, Nurina took me to the side.


     "Brat! Do you know what did you just take?"


     She was speaking and beams of joy were shooting from her eyes.


     "Nope, I just felt it is the best thing in there."


     "Damn, you are so lucky. Listen closely, the place you went in was an old Dwemer Ruin that got 'relocated' under Tel Fyr by Lord Fyr and a close friend of his."


     "Aha! I see, so that friend is the expert in the Dwemer artifacts."


     "I am glad you noticed."


     "Hey, was it Yagrum Bagarn?"


     "No, it is not. I doubt that he would want to do anything related to Lord Fyr's personal sport."


     Not Yagrum Bagarn, the last living Dwemer? Then who was it?


     "The room you was in is called the 'Puzzle Room'. It was created by the efforts of Lord Fyr and his venerable friend and you just beat it and took its most important treasure. You brat has beaten the work of Dungeon Master who is specialized in Magic and a Puzzle Master who is specialized in Dwemer Technology."


     I gulped a mouthful of saliva.


     "Damn!"


     I clearly realized what I just did.


     "Who is Lord Fyr's friend? And what is that artifact?"


     Nurina sighed and calmed down then said some words that I doubt my sanity afterward.


     "The friend is Sotha-Sil and the artifact is the 'Haven Cube'."


     [AN: the Haven Cube is inspired by the mod 'Haven Bag by Haishao. Just an immersive and lore-friendly version of it.]




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     178 Back To Winterhold
      AN: A big shout for 'jack', 'Marius Arnesen' and 'Mehrdad Alizadeh Khorassani' for their support on Patreon. You guys are awesome


     Also, I am sorry for not checking on Patreon lately because of technical internet issues in Egypt.


     -----------------------------------------


     I had to make peace with myself first before thinking of what really happened once again. My thoughts were all jumbled up because of what Nurina has just told me.


     The 'Haven Cube' she said.


     An artifact with a ridiculous ability that can be described as heaven-defying and earth-shattering. Not only a sub-dimensional storage but also a shelter.


     No wonder Lord Fyr was reluctant to let me go with it at first.


     Okay so let's sort things out.


     A sub-dimensional storage is a term that can make the world go insane, if it was done by magic then people won't really think a lot about it as the mage who can just create that function by spell is just an entity one shouldn't mess with, but things will get a whole different turn when it comes to an artifact like the 'Haven Cube'. I dare to say that even Emperor Titus Mede II and the Aldmeri Dominion, as well as all the other powers and clans, will go after a weak character like me with all sorts of claims.


     And that's just the start of it…


     This is not just a sub-dimensional storage artifact, it is a shelter, a safe haven. Something that can be accessed with one's own body.


     How ridiculous that is?


     Well… it is very ridiculous.


     The theory about it is probably very relatable to creating one's own realm like a Daedric Prince or and Original Spirit. Freaking Ridiculous!


     And if that is not badass enough, then how about its size?


     Nurina said that the inside of the Cube is 8000 square meters that can be divided into multiple floors and rooms. That's right, the owner can add and remove floors and rooms within those 8000 meters square.


     Not enough? Then how about some history lesson?


     This artifact was created by the one and only Sotha Sil, a ridiculous being among the ridiculous beings.


     Who is the hell is Sotha Sil?


     Sotha Sil, also called Lord Seht, was one of the members of the Tribunal, the divine rulers of Morrowind, alongside Vevic and Almalexia as the three were worshipped literally like gods.


     For his feats, Sotha Sil was called an architect of time, a binder of Oblivion, and the Mystery of Morrowind. He is known by many other titles, such as the Clockwork God, Father of Mysteries, the Inspiration of Craft and Sorcery, the Light of Knowledge, Magus, Magician, Sorcerer, Tinkerer, and later a Saint of the New Temple.


     He was said to be reshaping the world from his hidden Clockwork City, a mechanical city that was physically contained inside a person-sized Celestial-Drome.


     Sotha Sil the Magus was the patron of artificers and wizards and the mightiest wizard and the wisest counselor of the First Council, and also spent time training the Psijic Order on Artaeum. According to the Tribunal Temple Cult, Sotha Sil was the Light of Knowledge and the Inspiration of Craft and Sorcery.



     One thing to take note of was that Sotha Sil and Lord Fyr were best buddies, one was fond of puzzles and the other was fond of dungeons. For them to create a puzzle dungeon together and this humble Dragonborn beats it, I say I am going to brag about that in front of Alduin himself when I get the chance.


     Putting all that aside, I kept looking at the Haven Cube while cleaning it with a cloth and laughing unintentionally, Jull and Wulf were looking at me as if I am sort of an idiot but I skillfully ignored them.


     Oh, right! We returned to Winterhold and we held a meeting at my house.


     "So, you went to Morrowind? Without me?" Jullanar didn't let one off.


     "And met with your Grandmaster and Great Grandmaster who are some extreme beings." Wulf was also disappointed.


     "Sigh! Wait until Alina hears of this, she will be heartbroken to not get that chance." Nurina was consoling them.


     "Hooman, play with me!" and Nefertiti didn't let go of me since I arrived.


     "I love this family atmosphere but can I please focus on how this thing works?" The Cube was left for me to figure out how it works so I took my time studying it, I mostly figured the whole idea about it but had to learn a few things first before fully utilizing it.


     "I am afraid we are not that free. You have a meeting with the head of the Technology Department, Eliel. Then you will have to meet Elishka to sign the financial papers. Also, there is a shipment of horses that will be delivered by the Firemane's Skyfire Company. The Moonblades will send their people to talk with us regarding the future of Winterhold too. The most annoying thing you will have to deal with now is the Imperial Legion that demanded some supplies and the people from Solitude that accused us with tax evasion. The Construction Department wants to get some tasks too and there are some meetings you have to attend." Jull spoiled my mood by acting as my secretary.


     "And we need some funds!" Wulf joined in.


     "That too!" Jull confirmed.


     I looked at them and felt how much they are happy at my misfortune, these cheeky brats were just at each other's throats a month ago.


     "I think I created a department to manage all that stuff when I am not free." I said and returned to scanning the Cube.


     "The Management Department? Yes, but we are short on employees." Jull said.


     "I am not talking about the Management Department…"


     "Huh?"


     "I am talking about the Mercenary Corps and the Security Department."


     I don't remember what happened after that but I am pretty sure I was knocked down and got dragged all the way to the office.


     ***


     [Three Nights Later]


     Still, working.


     ***


     [One Week Later]


     "LET GO OF ME!"


     "Back to your office."


     ***


     [Two Weeks Later]


     I was finally released.


     "You may take my life, but you will never take my FREEDOM!"


     "Quit screwing around! There is a report from 'Team 0'." Jull whispered to me.


     "Oh! Something happened?"


     "The person you were looking for has appeared in Winterhold."


     Oh! 'Team 0' is one of the mercenary teams in the 'Dare Dragon Mercenary Corps', the new military contractor in Winterhold. Team 0 is my personal guards on the surface but they are also my best men and the Private Intelligence Agency that I personally lead. Jullanar is the head of the team of course.


     And by the 'person I was looking for', it means that someone has finally appeared. It is an expert researcher at the matter of Soul Gems, Nelacar.


     Nelacar was a minor NPC in the game involved in a quest or two. Apart from that, he was also a magic merchant.


     I had some important business with him so I took a small bag from my desk and went directly to the Frozen Hearth Inn.


     Lately, as I started walking through the roads of Winterhold, some people would gather around me and start complaining about all sort of stuff. I had to create a small office and for the complains and the requests but they never quit. Jull forced me to be accompanied with bodyguards since then.


     I can just teleport, you know! Still, I was refused on sight. Women love to take care of every single detail, man.


     Anyway, I started walking the street with my bodyguards lately and… Damn, it feels so good to be a celebrity. I looked like a Boss walking with some Mini-Bosses that one has to beat before reaching me.


     Anyway, as I reached the inn, I called for Dagur the innkeeper and asked for Nelacar so I was guided to a room in the side.


     Who I saw was someone as tall as me, a High Elf with golden skin and all, he looked rather old in age too.


     "Hello, am I speaking to the Wizard Nelacar?"


     "Who sent you? Was it the College? The Jarl? We had an understanding that there would be no more questions." The man spoke to me with disdain before I even say anything.


     I sighed inwardly, High Elves are all pain in the ass… except for Faralda, she is cool.


     "My name is Jon Dare…"


     The elf looked at me with his brows raised, he clearly recognized my name.


     "The new overlord of Winterhold, I have heard about you. What is it? You want to question my presence in this town too?"


     "Eh, no! You must have taken it the wrong way, let me welcome you back to Winterhold on behalf of myself and the Dare Dragon Company. The presence of an Elven Mage like yourself in our town is a welcome occurrence in our town."


     Nelacar paused what he was doing and looked at me closely.


     "Interesting! I'll listen to you but let me tell you this first, you are not to stick your nose into my business and we will be fine." The Altmer said with all the arrogance in the world.


     I smiled and held myself from saying anything, I really wanted to experiment how much can the dragon language affect the mindset of a high elf. I will do it but not now.


     "Then I will cut straight to the chase." I took out the small leather bag that I carried and put it on the desk in front of him.


     "This is?"


     "Me interfering in your business in a very rude way that I hope you would forgive me afterward. But it's of urgent importance."


     Nelacar looked at the bag and opened it emptying its contents on the table.


     What he saw made him jump from his chair and run to the wall as far away from me as possible. I was about to laugh at the scaredy elf but I think I should keep it to myself.


     "The Star of Azura? Gods! It's all finally coming back to haunt me."


     His expressions were that of an absolute terror.


     "Calm down! It is isolated and contained." I said and stood up to calm him down.


     It took a few minutes to comfort him back to the right mindset.


     "So you want me to fix it for you? Impossible!"


     "Please, don't be unreasonable. You know very well why I came to you of all people. And I know very well that you would hate to see anyone doing it other than you. Isn't this the thing you always think of as your mistake?"


     "This… thing! Do you even know what are you dealing with?"


     "I have the general idea."


     "Tsk Tsk! General ideas are not enough. What do you know about Soul Gems?"


     "... I am Nurina Aren's son. I know everything there is to know about them."


     "Oh! Nurina Aren, an elitist in the mage community, so you are the Nord son I heard rumors about."


     "Naturally!"


     "Good then, back to our topic. As you know, Soul Gems are used for Enchanting but the gem is always consumed. They're frail. Except for one."


     "Azura's Star."


     "Correct! Azura's Star, a Daedric artifact that allows any number of souls to pass through it. Some of us wanted to find out how. I was working under Malyn Varen, then. If only we knew what he was really planning."


     "Immortality!"


     "You are well informed. Malyn wanted to alter the Star as he was dying. He thought he could store his own soul inside. Become immortal. It drove him mad. Students started dying. Eventually, the College exiled him. He took a few loyal disciples away and vanished. Look, I don't care how you found the Star but don't take it back to Azura. The Daedra are evil. They're the reason Malyn went insane."


     "I understand, but what made him think he can alter the Star?"


     "Sigh! Look, Azura is no ordinary Daedra. She commands an entire realm inside of Oblivion. The more Malyn worked on the Star, the more she was able to damn him. It started slowly at first. Malyn would see things that weren't there. Then he would yell at students over words they hadn't said. Then one day I walked in and Malyn had... killed a student, and in a horrific moment of inspiration, he started using her soul for his work."


     "Hmmm! And now his soul dwells inside the Start, I thought if I isolated the star we can weaken him and cut his connection to the outside."


     "Well done, you are not Nurina's son for nothing."


     "So can you help me exorcize Malyn soul's away?"


     Nelacar sighed and nodded.


     "Maybe this is my chance to make things right. I can finish Malyn's work, the way we had meant to before his madness. It would mean cutting the Star off from Azura. Only black souls would be able to enter it once we finished."


     "I understand, then let's hurry. Who knows if Azura is watching right now."


     We both nodded to each other and started the preparations.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     179 The Magicka Reactor!
      Nelacar put the Azura's Star on the table and started preparing some necessary scrolls to seal the room we are in and not alert anyone if anything gets out of hand. After that, he started analyzing the Star.


     "These fissures and cracks aren't encouraging. Malyn obviously was growing more desperate once he left the College."


     After more analyzing…


     "He did it. He actually managed to trap his own soul inside the Star, but it's falling apart. It needs more souls to sustain itself… The Star is being used to sustain Malyn's soul. I can't fix it while that fragment of him is inside."


     "Is there any other way to deal with him?"


     "There is… but it's not as simple as enchanting Malyn away. He's put up barriers. Souls are only allowed in, not out. If we were to... somehow... send a soul inside the Star. One that was ready to overpower Malyn from the inside...."


     Nelacar seemed a bit depressed while saying so. He is going to ask me to kill his friend.


     "Is it possible?"


     Nelacar sighed and nodded.


     "He's already dead. Worse, the enchantment keeping him intact requires black souls. I don't know how many people he must have killed. If we don't do something, the enchantment will eventually fade, and the Star will slip back into Oblivion. Azura will have the last laugh."


     "So…"


     "I could soul trap you. Place you inside the Star. Then bring you back once Malyn has been dealt with… It is a special type of soul trap. Placing you inside the Star without fully killing you. Once Malyn has been dealt with, I'll bring you back."


     I was waiting for him to offer me that.


     "I guess there is no other way then."


     "I understand if you need some time to prepare. Let me know when you're ready."


     "No need for waiting. Let's do this."


     ***


     After some time, I lied on a bed and Nelacar started preparing the spell. Once he cast it on me my consciousness faded and I found myself in a strange place.


     This was probably the interior of the Star. It was a light-blue, surreal world with spikes and chiming sounds.


     "That looks great."


     {What happened here?}


     For some reason, I heard the voice of The Augur.


     "Oh, brother Augur, I woke you up?"


     {I suspect you got your soul trapped in Azura's Star?}


     "Yes, how did you respond so quickly?"


     {It happens that we have an Astral Link together.}


     "Oh, right!"


     {What is your plan from this point onward?}


     "Can you collect the Data from this small world while I get stall Malyn for some time?"


     {I can do that! What kind of data are you after?}


     "Anything related to the structure and the rules of this small world."


     {Not anything special, I will finish and notify you.}


     "Thanks!"


     The Augur was still as emotionless as ever but the Data I am after is important to some extent.



     My job now was to look for Malyn who was probably in the deepest part of the star.


     On the way, I happened to meet up with some with some ghastly remains and daedric vistages. Some of them were Dremora that seemed to be allied with Malyn but I got rid of them right away.


     Malyn himself was found in a haggard state after being isolated by me for some time. He has clearly become madder than before.


     From that time since I took the Broken Star from his cult, I have kept him sustained on some animals and white souls. These were far from enough but they kept his soul from pershing away.


     Now his soul was in front of me cursing and screaming while calling his apprentices the 'trashes who can't hunt a prey.'


     Once his soul saw mine, it turned into a berserk state and tried to devour me with its all. I only overpowered him with my sheer Magicka and kept him at bay for a few minutes until the Augur finished what he was doing.


     {I have what you need.}


     "We are off then."


     I overpowered Malyn's soul further with only Magicka and it broke right away.


     So weak!


     At this point, Nelacar pulled me out.


     ***


     "So, the Star cleansed itself?"


     "Yes! You've changed the fate of a Daedric artifact and lived. Congratulations! And keep the damn thing, I'd rather put that chapter of my life behind."


     "Thank you, Nelacar. If you ever want anything, you can find me right away. I will also notify my people to help you in any way they can."


     I bid Nelacar farewell and left the inn in a hurry with the Black Star at my hand. It really has no use for me now so I'll just keep it as a trophy or whatever, after all, the real work starts now.


     "Brother Augur, still with me?"


     {Yes!}


     "Can you please help me review the date from the 'White Phial' file and the date from the 'Black Star' file."


     {Both the 'Sealing Enchantment' from the Black Star and the 'Absorption Enchantment' from the White Phial were analyzed. What kind of an Item you want to use on them?}


     "... A Soul Gem!"


     {Are you trying to create another Unbreakable Soul Gem? No… that makes no sense!}


     "Fufu! So even you can be ignorant sometimes?"


     {I am purely interested in what new ideas can an otherworlder like yourself can come up with!}


     "Haha, you can't just admit it, can you?"


     The Augur didn't replay and seemed to be inwardly cringing at me.


     "Fine! My project right now is called the [Magicka Reactor]. By using part of the enchantment from the White Phial, that one that absorbs Pure Magicka from Heaven and Earth to convert it later into matter. I only took the Absorption part as you know. The other thing I needed was a material that was able enough to store Magicka and nothing can do that except…"


     {A Soul Gem!}


     "50 points for Gryffindor… I mean you are right. Anyway, I wasn't sure how will the Soul Gem react at first so I needed an insurance and that was a way to Seal the energies inside a Soul Gem which you kindly provided when we were at Azura's Star. What we lack are some Dwarven Metal Wires which I already asked Wulfur to make we will get to do our sweat research right away."


     {... A Magicka Reactor, huh? That seems promising.}


     "I know right… To be able to Absorb Magicka and store it from anywhere, this is exactly the function of the Human Flesh and how it provides the Astral Body and the Soul with Energies."


     {It is indeed promising.}


     "Sure, there will be no need to kill any creatures and people to trap their souls anymore. I dare to say that if we succeeded, then the age of Soul Trapping is coming to an end."


     I couldn't help but make an evil laugh even though I was doing something not evil.


     This will be Epic!


     ***


     Winter is over but it is still snow in Winterhold.


     A few weeks have passed since I started my damnable research. Jullanar and Wulfur have given up on me and took Nefertiti away. The last thing I heard was them was that they got invited by Alina to the Moonblade Clan.


     I also receive an invitation but I will go join them once I am done.


     More or less, I am done. Most of the prototypes are working but they overheat and explode. I need a material to prevent the soul gem from overheating and I sent a ship to Solstheim to get such a thing.


     There was a material that was called the Stalhrim that can only be mined from there but it was expensive. The only way was to hire some people from the Skaal, a very old and respected hidden clan that has good relations with the Firemanes.


     I hoped that everything goes smoothly but Ongeim got a bit late, he sent a word that there are some troubles in Solstheim and it is very hard to find the material we need.


     The Stalhrim is a rare form of enchanted ice found only on the island on Solstheim. Throughout history, it has served various uses. Originally it was used in the burial rituals of ancient Nords. The deceased would be encased in the material as a form of protection, a privilege that was typically reserved for Nordic individuals. It has also served as a crafting material and, with the proper tools and techniques, can be used to create weapons, armor, clothing, and even jewelry.


     Stalhrim armor, and sometimes called ice armor, can be light, medium, or heavy in weight. It is very protective and is often made with steel or quicksilver. Due to its innate properties, frost enchantments placed on items made of stalhrim are more potent which will serve me very well in fighting the overheating problem in the 'Magika Reactor'. Also, in its raw form, it can be used as an alchemical ingredient that induces paralysis and inflicts frost damage.


     Stalhrim is often described as being hard as iron and impossible to break by conventional means. The only known way to mine it is with an ancient Nordic pickaxe, made from superior craftsmanship. It has been described as a rigid, blue-white crystalline metal, faceted yet smooth, and unnaturally cold to touch. Working with stalhrim is much like ebony smithing, and can only be performed by a skilled blacksmith.


     This all made my life go a few times harder, the 'Magicka Reactor Project' is the hope of Winterhold and the Dare Dragon Company. It will be a new source of energy that can probably be better and cleaner than anything the modern Civilization of Earth came up with.


     But good research time can't go smoothly unhindered. This morning, I received some terrible news…


     Alina, Jullanar, Wulfur and Nefertiti, four of the most important people in my life, have all disappeared!




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     180 The Snake“s Den
      [Jon's POV]


     My best friend went missing.


     My two girls went missing.


     My cat went missing.


     Four of the most important people in my life went missing while I was tinkering with some tools to create a thing that should be able to secure a good future for those people I care about. And then things got messed up when I was not paying attention.


     Well, this made me get too much frustrated and called all the people I have around.


     With hasty preparation, I raised the alertness in Winterhold to the max. I probably seemed like some tyrant when I overstepped my authority but I tried not to lose much of my sense. Luckily, Nurina was there for me.


     For my important family to go missing, I can't ignore the possibility of it being because of me.


     Was I too careless?


     For the first time, my house was so empty and boring. Without Jull and Nefertiti around, it was not my home anymore. Even when I sat in my office, I felt too lonely without Wulfur coming over to drink after work. And god knows how much I missed Alina.


     If this was because of me… If someone was targeting my people to get to me… it won't end well! It will be ugly, too ugly that I will bring hell down with me.


     I couldn't sit still anymore. As my mood went stormy, Winterhold got affected by it. I now have become the ruler of these people even though nothing is official, their fates are tied to my decisions. I can't get carried away.


     That night, I gathered all the members of 'Team 0', the personal guards and the intelligence agents at my company. We roamed the streets in silence and paid a visit to every spy that got sent by the all the powers around and started interrogating them.


     It was a night full of muffled screams and spilled blood under the basement of the bathhouse.


     No one knew what happened to my family as the news about them were not that important in the eyes of the big powers. Still, they had to die.


     I even killed the Stormcloak and the Imperial Spies personally. I never thought I would dig a mass grave in my life but that was the price of power. I dug it with my hands.


     The last thing I had to do was to leave the matters to the new management team I assembled during the last few weeks. They will keep the ship floating just fine.


     Lastly, I asked Nurina to watch over Winterhold for me and even went as far as going to Arch-Mage Savos Aren and asked him to assist Winterhold if it happened to be under any attack. Luckily, I was accepted.


     The last thing I needed to do was to travel alone to the Moonblade territory. It was the last place they were seen at and I was welcomed there.


     I geared up and rode a Flame Atronach Hawk to the west.


     ***


     [A few weeks ago - The Moonblade Clan]


     Alina Moonblade, the Crimson Moon and the Child of Kyne, the most prized daughter of the Moonblade Clan returned to her home following her father Sigurd.



     "Lady Alina is back!"


     "Lady Alina? By the gods, it has been half a year."


     The clansmen and the other people who lived here were all excited to hear of Alina, the popular girl who left the clan to find strong mages in Winterhold, leaving behind only a small note.


     In their eyes, Alina has only grown more beautiful in this half year. The crimson girl who plays with magic seemed to have soared higher in the sky, on a Flame Atronach Hawk this time.


     The Moonblade territory was on the mountains in the west of winterhold right in the south of Dawnstar town. It had a big fort and a village around it, they could be reached by following a very narrow and steep pass up the mountain but there were some tunnels and caves that weren't revealed to anyone, apart from flying with an atronach of course.


     Alina gracefully landed in front of the town that had more inhabitants than the one of the Firemane. As a Moonblade, she was seen as a nobility even though she was the most important character in the clan after the patriarch, which made her appearance to be met with a lot of cheers.


     Across the town, the main house was there. An old and towering castle built to withstand all cold and wind. This was what Alina knew as 'home' when she was young and 'the hell incarnate' when she grew up.


     "Well, another day at the snake's den."


     The snake's den, the name Alina calls the fort with, is where all her uncles and cousins live and where she got tortured because of her different eye color after birth. She may have managed to change the opinion around herself lately by getting close to the people and making friendships and relations the way Hilda taught her, but there were always those people who hated her because she was a hindrance in their way.


     Such people were watching her arrival from a window in the castle.


     "Flying? The bloody eyes sure got arrogant!"


     "Kaja, father said to go and welcome her."


     "Oh, it's you, Elsa! Fine, I'll be coming."


     During Alina's approach to the fort, two girls emerged from the front door, one with an obviously fake smile and the other with a disdainful face.


     "Welcome home, Alina."


     "Kaja and Elsa, it has been a while."


     "Indeed it is." Elsa acted as friendly as possible to Alina. The reason was known as Elsa was to be wed to Gunmar son of Njord Firemane. A word from Alina can destroy Elsa's happy life.


     "Why are you back?" Kaja the younger sister, on the other hand, was openly hostile.


     "Oh, little Kaja. I had to return at some point."


     Nurina smiled and looked at Kaja sharply, she thought; 'Come at me, bitch!'


     "Hmm! I heard some talk that you found a master in Winterhold and didn't even manage to be her best apprentice, even though uncle Ornulf went out of his way and provided support for you."


     Alina was unfazed and only smiled.


     "What was his name… the guy who beat you… Jon Dare? I heard he is a bastard rat from Riften. Not much of a genius mage now, are you?"


     Alina sneered in her head.


     "That's all you got about Senior Jon?" She said.


     "Huh?"


     "Never heard about him being adopted by Arch-Wizard Nurina Aren and the Firemanes?"


     "What?"


     "Or about him being the new trading partner for our wineries?"


     "..."


     "His company controls the whole hold and he even promised us a shipment of Frost Honey, you sure must have heard the news, right?"


     These events were really fresh and should only be announced today, yet Alina shamelessly took a chance and used the ignorance of the crowd to diss at Kaja.


     "Tsk tsk, Kaja. I am disappointed! If these words of yours reached Senior Jon, our business will partnership will be in a bad situation and we will lose a lot of faces. Maybe next time before you hurt our families interests, you should watch your goddamn mouth." Alina said what she prepared to say leaving both sisters behind.


     At that time, the Moonblade convoy led by Sigurd caught up to Alina who went ahead.


     "Elsa and Kaja, you are here to greet your sister?" Sigurd hurried up when he saw Alina being faced with the two sisters.


     "Welcome back, uncle! Indeed we were here to greet Alina."


     "Haha... How nice of you girls! Alina, you are coming?"


     "Yes, father. Just was done with the trash talking anyway."


     Alina didn't seem to care anymore and just walked past the two sisters with her magic movement spell. Her movements were fast and graceful like a fairy.


     Sigurd was taken aback by Alina's words and looked at the two sisters who were smiling as if nothing was said.


     'This girl, did she catch on some bad habits from that Jonrad's kid? And it seemed like not all water is clear, huh!' Sigurd thought to himself as he wasn't used to seeing Alina being carefree like that.


     Her action reminded him of a father and son pair who could get on his nerve just by occupying a material form in existence.


     After he followed his daughter into their home, the two girls remained outside.


     Elsa Moonblade was silent while Kaja was grumbling with anger.


     "Did you hear what she said? Would she dare to put me into trouble? That evil witch… she…"


     "Shut up, dear." Elsa spoke in a disdainful tone.


     "E- E- Elsa! What are you saying? Will you stand and watch her do whatever she likes to me?"


     "She would do no such a thing! Are you an idiot or whatever? The news about the Thane of Winterhold is something that only a handful few are aware of and someone like you will never be informed about his existence. There is no way she can prove that you heard of him let alone bad mouthed him, you dumb fool. She knows that too damn well too."


     "Eh! But- She just now…"


     "She was just screwing around with you? You really have no sense for such thing, sister."


     Kaja fell silent and Elsa shook her head helplessly.


     "Tha- That bitch! Who does she think herself?" Kaja made a very ugly face.


     Elsa looked at her younger sister and wondered if she would ever do well when she is not around.


     "She is the daughter of the patriarch, she can screw around as much as she likes. She also managed to win a lot of people and family members, do you think that father is having an easy time to deal with her?"


     Elsa stated some facts and walked ahead while thinking…


     'Alina, poor child! You have grown a mouth, huh? Then let's see how much can you run your mouth."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     181 Stirring The Muddy Waters
      Days passed since Alina returned to her clan and she was always either in meditation or training her Magic and Sword.


     The Training style of the Moonblades, as well as their martial tradition and sword dances, were things that were passed down through generations until it reached this age. These traditions hailed from a race that came to invade Tamriel once back during the First Era 2703, that race was known as the Tsaesci [AN: pronounced Say-es-see or Say-chee] that can be described as the Serpent Folk. After they got defeated at the hands of King Reman Cyrodiil I, some escaped and some stayed founding the 'Dragonguard', the modern-day 'Blades'. Some however fled and got mixed with the locals which led later to the appearance of the half Nords half Akavir, the modern day Moonblades.


     The Moonblade possess some two very powerful innate abilities which are the 'Snake Blood' that gives them weird abilities regarding poisons which immunity is just the start of it, and the 'Moon Eyes' which is a very enhanced eyesight ability that can do wonders.


     On top of all the Moonblades, Alina was the one with the strongest bloodline ability. Her eyes were crimson red and didn't only grant her sight but also 'Foresight'. She can tell lies, predict possibilities of the future, see other places, sometimes she can see places she was not in.


     Her eye powers were always highwire and hard to deal with. The part of telling lies and truths was the easiest part and it made her life both easier and harder. She wasn't really happy with the powers that got her alienated by her peers in childhood and the accident from a month ago when she awakened her bloodline to its fullest.


     Now, her eyes have a stronger power as she can put powerful people into a state of fear just by looking at her eyes. A power that made her life even more complicated.


     Well, there was Jon.


     Someone who she met and was a bit arrogant with, he also was cold to her, even though they could get along as Senior and Junior, she was ever so grateful for him when he could withstand her dreadful power and even shut it down.


     The crazy thing is… he was not affected by a single strand of her power.


     She couldn't tell if he was telling the truth or lying, she couldn't scry or predict him, or even intimidate him with her lately acquired eye power. More to that, when he saw her without a veil for the first time, he became head over heels for her.


     Becoming ordinary in the eyes of someone after being seen as either a freak child or an untouchable genius was all good and fine to her. And to be surrounded with people whose power are equal and even stronger than her was a good experience in her opinion. Aside from Jon, Jullanar and Wulfur, as well as the black cat Nefertiti, can all be considered misfits in society for their talents alone. Adding her to the punch meant she won't be alone in this world.



     The thing that was more terrifying was Jon when he uses the Thu'um. Alina gave up on competing with him in this part even though it hurt her pride a bit but she was completely outmatched. She can only shout two words for now and may faint afterward.


     All in all, Alina was in a good mood now that she has some time to think about the past seven months. There were many experiences that changed the behavior of that seventeen years old lass.


     Her behavior was a bit… daring! She would cross anyone and trade insults now unlike her old self when she was just a solemn girl who uses her power to prove right from wrong. The concept of 'having fun' while doing things were all things she picked up from Jon.


     Finishing up her meditation, which was totally fruitless due to her mind being in Winterhold, Alina walked down from the backyard of the fort. It was a part from the old structure that was built in the Akaviri style, she would sit in one of those pavilions that oversaw the northern sea and the areas around it. She could clearly see the 'Haunted Tower' that was on the hill covering Dawnstar and she also could see Frostflow Lighthouse.


     During her thoughtless staring into space, footsteps came from behind her.


     "Our Alina is still lost in her thoughts, you have been here since the morning!"


     Alina turned around and saw a familiar face.


     "Brenda! Where have you been?"


     "I was on a mission with Evan, come here let me have a look at you."


     Alina and Brenda exchanged hugs.


     Brenda Moonblade, and previously Brenda Firemane, is the eldest daughter of Forseti who got married to the Evan Moonblade. She is a fairly tall Nord woman with strong arms and loves to wear armors. Back in the day, she was fond of Hilda and can be considered an elder sister to Alina.


     Alina talked to Brenda and started telling her about the long lost cousin of hers as well as all the events that happened. Jon's existence was revealed to the Firemanes main family and a small circle of the Moonblades. It made Brenda ecstatic to hear stories about her cousin.


     "By the way, I heard some of the servants talking about you going head to head with Kaja, everything alright?"


     "Humph! She is a hundred years too early to affront the most beautiful young lady in Tamriel." Alina started acting all haughty and indifferent which made Brenda lag for a second before falling into laughter.


     "Pffft! What is all that about?"


     "Haha! I don't know, somehow, that way works with those kinds of people."


     "True, but beware of Elsa, from what I know, she wouldn't let you off after what you have done to Kaja."


     "She is welcome anytime. I know she will never set still until she sees me getting away from her brother's path."


     "I know, you have done a good job until now. It would be nice if yo…"


     "I don't want to. Tell your husband to quit lazing around and step up for it, I am not going to become the matriarch."


     "Here you go again." Brenda held her head from the headache this topic brings to her.


     There were three candidates for the family leadership positions. The Elders picked Alina, Evan and Igor Moonblade as the most talented three which the family has to pick from.


     The strongest candidate was Alina who managed to gain a strong popularity and has a lot of connection with the other clans, Evan Moonblade was a prodigy but he was too lazy to do anything, and finally Igor Moonblade, brother of Elsa and Kaja, is a talented person but he was never on the good side of Alina.


     The hate that remained inside the Moonblades towards Alina was mainly because of Igor's faction.


     Alina wasn't interested in being the matriarch but her late apprenticeship to Arch-Wizard Nurina and achievements in the rooting the Bloodsails outside of the hold as well as establishing a connection with Jon Dare, all of that made her position soar higher and higher. She would argue that none of these were anything worthy of being called achievements but they were really a major change to the big picture in front of the elders.


     Brenda started stating these facts to Alina who was not accepting any of them.


     "Anyway, I don't care but a lot of people don't want to see Igor in the seat of the patriarch. I will talk to Evan again but no promises."


     "Please, I don't want to take part in any of this too. Either marrying in the Firemanes or living with my Master in Winterhold are far better options."


     "I am doubting your reasons but something must have made marriage a good option for you, isn't it? I will have to look into that!"


     "Bleh! I was just saying."


     "Anyway, just watch out for Elsa these days, she might be brewing some troubles for you."


     "Hmmm!"


     "What are you thinking of, lass?"


     "Senior Jon once said something about how to faint and make strange movements to force your enemies to halt back whatever they are planning."


     "Enemies! You sure are going all out this time, huh?"


     "Come on, I won't do anything harmful. Can I sent a messenger to Winterhold?"


     "Not today, tomorrow will be fine. But you need to take permission first."


     "Never mind, I will ask father to help me with it."


     "In public?"


     "Well, that's the point."


     "And what will you do?"


     "Hehe, just wait and see."


     That evening in the dining hall of the clan, Alina requested to send a message to her friends in Winterhold to invite them to visit and form a good relationship with her clan. These friends were Jon, Jullanar and Wulfur.


     The names were known to be the top three executives of the Dare Dragon Group which indeed caused a stir in the muddy waters in the Moonblades. It was a timely invitation to make some good bonds with the new rising force in Winterhold.


     It indeed forced Elsa to halt her mischievous plan against Alina… but who knows for how long?




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     182 The Disappearance
      Alina was expecting Jon to be there but it was only Jullanar and Wulfur with the overboss cat, Nefertiti, with a word that Jon will come a week from now.


     A welcoming party was thrown to welcome the guests, some employees and guards from the Dare Dragon Group followed Wulfur and Jull transporting gifts from the company and also to negotiate about business.


     This was a busy event that forced the dirty little schemesters to behave until Alina leaves back to the college.


     "Friends, huh? This is sure unexpected." Kaja was sitting next to her sister while grumbling about the matter.


     "..." Elsa, on the other hand, was silent. In her mind, this only halted her plan a little.


     Still, something was on her nerve.


     The Black Cat that was eating from her own plate on the table across the room was staring at her as if they were some sort of enemies. The girl who half dark elven girl who was sitting beside Alina also noticed and kept looking at Elsa from time to time.


     Elsa didn't feel comfortable as if she was seen through, her instincts told her to never miss with those cat and girl pair.


     Wulfur was conversing with one of the Moonblade elders and it seemed that the matter shifted from business to blacksmithing.


     The mood was too harmonious for someone with ill intentions to stay in so some people have already withdrawn after failing to establish connections with the people from the Dare Dragon Group for they were already deeply affiliated with Alena.


     Elsa and Kaja also walked away and stood at the wall of the castle watching the north.


     "How will it go, sister? Will we be able to..." Kaja asked.


     "... Not as simple as I thought it would be. I was a fool to underestimate the Firemane's judging of characters."


     "Eh! What do you mean?"


     "The people from the Dare Dragon whatever, they were coming with an agenda from the beginning. Alena made it sound like she was inviting some friends to come and play but not a fully armed group and businessmen. All those who were not planning ahead and acted carelessly while trying to make some connections are the people from our side. Alina figured them out."


     "Wait… she was aiming for that? But Igor won't…"


     "Speaking of which! Where is our foolish big brother?"


     "... hunting!"


     "Probably! Or maybe whoring in Dawnstar."


     "..." Kaja fell silent as she was already aware of what was in her sister's mind.


     Igor is not a bad swordsman and could practice the ancient martial tradition known as Aura, he could pass the minimum requirements of being a candidate, unlike Alina who already broke the record when it comes to talent. More to that, a rumor was going around lately that Alena and Jon Dare has developed some sort of relationship.


     Igor's chance of inheriting the leader's seat was as good as gone now.


     Following such a useless person was too frustrating for a person like Elsa who would only play for the win.



     Still, she won't admit defeat easily. If she won't take the win, she would destroy the whole game.


     Elsa walked away preparing her next scheme.


     ***


     The next day and the day after went well. Wulfur was invited for the forge by its master and the two girls, Alina and Jull, toured the place together.


     The one in the dull mood this time was Nefertiti.


     As a Mage Sentry Cat, her senses were abnormal, and by following Jon around the past year, she could sense even the shadow itself. After transforming into her beast mode, not only can she speak simple words but she can even kill a dozen armed men and stay hide herself in places even Jon needed to use special ways of magic to find her.


     In truth, Nefertiti was already in an unknown path of a magical evolution to the point that her keen could read the body language of any being.


     All this and that made Nefertiti very wary of some certain individuals. If not for Jon strict training, she would have gone all wild and killed that strange girl from yesterday.


     As strange as it seemed, one girl was carrying a very evil aura that made Nefertiti want to throw up. It wasn't something that a human would have as Nefertiti was sure this girl came across something very evil but… she didn't care too much. In the end, she is a cat and she shouldn't alert humans, she can hunt and laze around but the point of her action is to remain unseen. This is the only iron rule that Jon cared about, other than that, she can just laze around.


     So after warning Jullanar about the girl, Nefertiti decided to stay aside.


     ***


     The next day, Elsa went out with some guards and returned once again. Nefertiti was watching and felt more suspicious, the aura around the girl meant that she came across something evil. Nefertiti decided to stay close to her friends just in case.


     In the Moonblade hall, Elsa made some serious reports.


     The Dawnstar Nightmare Problem started to take a toll on the people and it may be the work of some evil. Also, a girl was about to kill herself after seeing a very disturbing dream that awakened some old disturbing memories.


     "It seems we have ignored that matter for too long indeed. Tell us, Elsa. How do you assess the situation?" Sigurd and the other elders questioned Elsa.


     "I am not sure about the matter. I am only knowledgeable about the Destruction Magic but that thing seemed to be beyond what I know."


     "So you can't tell if it is a curse or an evil creature that is causing the trouble?"


     "I am afraid not but a curse is too far-fetched, life is normal in Dawnstar and people forget about the nightmares just by the next day but some of them started to look pale and exhausted from the stress. If it was a curse then it would have affected the people who visit the town too, not only its residents. Also if we are talking about an evil creature or an evil magic user, then someone must have noticed and no one did at all. I spoke with Medina, the Breton court wizard of Jarl Skald, and she pointed me at that tower we see when we stand on the northern wall, the one overseeing Dawnstar."


     "Oh, I see. It was an old place of monks of some sort!" One of the elders followed Elsa's report.


     "What happened to those monks?" Patriarch Sigurd asked.


     "Orcish pirates invaded their tower long ago, no one of them survived that day and the place was avoided since then."


     "I see, so we are facing the tormented souls of the dead monks." another elder came to a conclusion and the others agreed with him.


     "So, we should send some of our monks and clerics?" Sigurd questioned Elsa.


     "Of course, Patriarch. But shouldn't we hire someone with knowledge around curses? I heard there is a mage who got dismissed from the College of Winterhold but he is very knowledgeable about evil souls. He now lives in Morthal, hiring him would be much of a help."


     "No need." Sigurd dismissed her idea. "We have Alena who is an apprentice of an Arch-Wizard. This should be simple for her, right?"


     Sigurd's suggestion was faced with smiles from the elders, they all were very pleased with Alina.


     Elsa, on the other hand, took her leave and walked out, her lips curved up as she walked away alone.


     ***


     [Back to the Present - Jon's POV]


     "So you're telling me that Alena agreed to go then Jull and Wulf decided to go with her?"


     I was standing in the middle of the Moonblade's hall where all of them gathered around me.


     In front of me, sitting on his seat while resting his head on one hand, Patriarch Sigurd nodded silently.


     The man, who looked like a thirty years old man, seemed to have aged up all of a sudden. I was told that he didn't eat anything for two days and they barely stopped him from going into the tower over Dawnstar.


     Upon further investigation those last couple of days, the Moonblade discovered that this place was avoided by the locals because no one ever left this place alive after the pirate accident. They now surrounded the place and are looking for a way to figure out the place.


     They even started asking Grandma Jenna for help and sent a report to Nurina.


     I see now. So that was it.


     I didn't expect things to turn that way.


     I know where my friends are but if I told these people here, they will get freaked out and lose all hope.


     The cursed tower was Nightcaller Temple, a place where the cult of Vaermina used to live.


     Vaermina the Dreamweaver is one of the seventeen Daedric Princes. Her sphere of influence includes nightmares, psychological terror and torment, dreams, bringing evil omens, and stealing memories.


     Vaermina mostly takes the form of a female mage and she is one of demonic Daedric Princes.


     Trying not to panic as much as possible, I led to myself to a place where I was told that Alena liked to stay in. It was an ancient Akaviri pavilion that overlooked the northern coast.


     I gave the Moonblades and the men from my company one order, 'Find a dark elven priest of Mara that goes by Erandur, search for him in every city, town and village. Whoever finds him must tell him to come and stop the Miasma, if he ever refused or resisted, bring him with force.'


     The order was passed and the men returned three days later.


     We all waited in front of Nightcaller Temple...




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     183 Nightcaller Temple
      "Jonhild, I would have wished to meet in some better circumstances. I am your cousin Brenda, and this is my husband Evan."


     "Fancy seeing you two, Evan, Brenda!"


     I was greeted by a couple of Moonblade man and a Firemane woman. I have a blood relative here too it seems.


     "Are you sure that dark elf is essential to save Alina and your friends. You held us from going in long enough." Evan asked me.


     "I know but believe me, there is no other way." I spoke with a heavy heart.


     We were standing in front of Nightcaller Temple and were waiting for the arrival of the former cultist of Vaermina, Erandur.


     Patriarch Sigurd was having it hard but he managed to recover somehow and he was standing alone also waiting, he entrusted me with leading the rescue operation and making the tough calls.


     Many questioned that decision but were met with Sigurd's deadly glare. Also, things were about to get out of hand when some people wanted to brag in against my orders.


     I had strong reasons to hold everyone back. I also didn't reveal anything for the sake of keeping things in order.


     Why is that?


     Simple, Vaermina is nasty to deal with even for a Daedric Prince. Even a scourge like Molag Bal, the Daedric Prince of **** and Torture, sometimes seeks help from Vaermina when it comes to matters regarding vampirism.


     And there is Quagmire, the realm of Vaermina that was described as the most horrible realm where one's own nightmares and fears manifest into the most hideous form possible.


     Even though it is a place of great horror, yet it is the most frequent place that mortals visit in Oblivion. The first reason is that Vaermina pulls the sleeping people by their nightmares to torture them as she sees fit. However, the second reason is what worries me the most. It was said that Quagmire and the Mortal World Mundus are really close and the places where Vaermina's artifacts exist in Mundus are places where the effects of Quagmire manifest. I don't know to what extent but the Nightmares problem of Dawnstar are related to it.


     Now, in Nightcaller Temple, I met with the escort that arrived from Dragon Bridge town, following them was a Dunmer man in the yellow monk's robe, this was brother Erandur.


     From the looks of it, he didn't seem to have shown any resistance so I guess it won't be hard to convince him to work with us.


     "Brother Erandur, we are sorry to bring you here on such a short notice. My name is Jon Dare."


     Erandur was looking around and seemed a bit desperate for some reason.


     "Please, good lord. I have left that kind of life behind, I have cut ties with Vaermina and Nightcaller Temple ages ago. Please, spar…"


     "We are not intending to interfere with your past. The matter is that we know about the Miasma, some of ours went into the temple to investigate the matter on their own but they never came out for four days."



     "Mara's mercy! I- I don't know what to say."


     "Please, save your condolences. I am very well aware of what's in there…" I approached him and whispered, "I am talking about the Skull."


     Erandur's eyes were about to jump out of his head, he looked at me and started shivering.


     "I also know about what happened back in the day when you fled to save your own hide. I am not judging you because no one would want to kill themselves instead of struggling to survive, and you did. Congratulations, but… this place is dangerous."


     I forced myself to calm the mer down and explained the situation.


     "I understand, it is indeed true that the 'Skull of Corruption' is what activated the 'Miasma' that comes from the Nightcaller Temple, that building that people call Tower of the Dawn, but it was deserted for quite a long time before Nightcaller Temple was established inside. When the temple was active the priests would rarely be seen in Dawnstar. They preferred to live a solitary existence. The temple's been abandoned for decades now. The first thing we need to do is to establish a Shrine of Mara inside the tower's entry hall…"


     "I have already taken care of this part, the shrine is here and we can install it once we start moving in."


     "Young Lord… I- I think I shouldn't ask more as you already know this much about me anyway."


     Erandur wanted to ask about something but good thing that he read the mood. I really was about to drag him in.


     After everything became ready, Erandur, Patriarch Sigurd and I were the ones who are absolutely going in, Evan Moonblade tried to come in but Sigurd appointed him in charge of the Moonblades out of the blue. It almost caused a commotion but a glare from Patriarch Sigurd was enough to silence everyone.


     After that, we entered the tower with not a single word. The three of us were quiet and in a heavy mood.


     The reason why I brought Erandur was that because he is a priest of Mara and a former cultist of Vaermina. Vaermina may be strong but he is the only one who can challenge her authority in this place.


     "Years ago, this temple was raided by an orc war party seeking revenge... they were being plagued by nightmares just like the people of Dawnstar." Erandur started talking about the place.


     "And?"


     "... the orcs were not successful as the priests knew they could never defeat the orcs, so the priests released what they call 'The Miasma', putting everyone to sleep. It was created by the priests for their rituals. It's a gas that places the affected in a deep sleep. Because the rituals would last for months or even years, the Miasma was designed to slow down the aging process…."


     Erandur started talking about the Miasma and the priesthood of Vaermina who were really skillful with Alchemy. Anyway, we kept going down as our destination was the deepest part of the temple.


     Patriarch Sigurd and I were searching every room we pass on for traces of Alina and the rest.


     As we reached halfway through, we came across a path blocked by a barrier.


     "Damn it. The priests must have activated this barrier when the Miasma was released." Erandur said as he looked depressed.


     The one who was more shocked was Sigurd.


     "What does that mean? If there was that barrier, then how can Alina go past it?"


     He raised a good point.


     Erandur thought for a while and spoke.


     "I think they were invited inside."


     "Invited? By who?" Sigurd started to run out of patience.


     "Lord Jon, I think we should keep our friend here in the dark anymore." Erandur saved his own hide and passed the ball to me.


     Now I was the one who was being glared at by Sigurd.


     "Sigh! I didn't think it would come to this but I think you should sit down, Patriarch Sigurd. What or who I think that we are up against is Vaermina…"


     I started explaining the situation hastily to Patriarch Sigurd whose face became paler and paler the more I spoke.


     After saying what I had to say, I waited if he had any questions but he seemed to have calmed down. I knew that he was on the verge of going berserk any time but I needed to find a way to solve the problem faster.


     "Erandur, I suppose you know of a way to bypass the barrier."


     Erandur started thinking then nodded.


     "Actually. Hmm, I wonder... There may be a way to bypass the barrier, but I must check their library and confirm it can be done. I still have my key to the library."


     Erandur led the way and Sigurd and I followed. I got on alert as soon as we opened the library. Sigurd saw that and also prepared.


     As we entered the library, there were people waiting for us… the Cultists and the Orcs, that got affected by the Miasma many years ago, awoke from their coma and attacked us like mad zombies.


     We counterattacked and killed them on the spot.


     Following Erandur's guidance, we started looking for a book called the Dreamstride. After finding it and confirming a way to bypass the barrier, we started to look for a potion called Vaermina's Torpor, a potion that can grant an ability with the name of the 'Dreamstride', basically it is a teleportation ability using places one saw in a dreams, like when you sleep and dream of someplace, you wake up in it.


     Finding the torpor required that we go deeper into the temple which meant we had to kill more of the Priests of Vaermina and the Orcish invaders.


     The scary thing about these people was not how they got preserved in a sleeping state all these years but how they looked life after they woke up. The Miasma indeed accelerates aging but it also changed the color of their eyes to one of deep darkness, there was no white in their eyes as if their eyes reflected the void itself.


     Erandur explained that as Vaermina waking up those guardians to try and block us from going deeper. Sigurd questioned the reason and he understood that the priest indeed that it was thanks to Mara's protection over Erandur was that we didn't face whatever consequences as those who came before us and that includes Alina and the rest.


     After the search was over, we found not one but two bottles of Vaermina's Torpor, If I remember correctly, there was only one in the game which made me wonder why.


     "I'm relieved you discovered two bottles intact; this place looks as though it was ransacked by the orcs. So... I've taken us this far, but you need to guide us the rest of the way." Erandur said as he looked at the two bottles with discomfort.


     "Why don't you want to drink?" Sigurd was wary of Erandur which made the later made a complicated face.


     "He is a sworn Priest of Mara now, he can't drink the torpor because it won't work on him as it only works on the Priests of Vaermina or the unaffiliated, isn't that right?" I explained the situation as I remembered how it was.


     "... It is indeed the case, one of you two has to drink it. I understand your hesitation, but I promise you that it works." Erandur said following up to my words.


     Sigurd was very cooperative with me as everything I said was coming to be true regarding the case of this place.


     "With all said and done, I am going to drink a bottle and open the way fr…" I said as I held a bottle.


     "Wait!" Sigurd interrupted me. "I will be the one doing it." He said and took the bottle from me.


     I was kinda taken aback as it wasn't how it was supposed to go in my head.


     "With all due respect Patriarch, I am very sure in my ability to pass that hurdle, there is no need t…"


     "Boy, this is my daughter we are looking and you are asking me to sit and watch?" Sigurd aura became serious and I was a bit threatened.


     "But…"


     "No buts! I am not sure how this magical bottle will help us but if something happened… your parents just got you back and you have done well to make us reach it here." He said and opened the bottle to drink it.


     Man, this is annoying.


     I wasn't in a good mood after these words but Sigurd has already made his mind and looked at it. Erandur was still nervous but he started to assure Sigurd.


     "I will watch over you as you slumber to ensure your safety. If I deduce anything is amiss, I will use my arts to bring you back. Otherwise, I am uncertain what will end your Dreamstride."


     "Alright Dark Elf, but remember that this boy can chop you to a thousand piece if my daughter and I don't survive this." Sigurd said and drank the potion.


     His consciousness faded and I held his body and laid him down. I was a bit worried as this was a bit not how it went in the game.


     After a short while, Sigurd's body disappeared in a poof. Erandur and I looked at each other and ran towards the place where we thought he should have appeared.


     Luckily, the barrier was removed as Sigurd was there huffing down and was about to collapse.


     "... I- saw- wait!"


     His state was not good.


     "What happened?" I rushed at him and asked.


     "I know- I know how to find Alina and your friends."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     184 Into Quagmire 1 : Wait... What?!
      "I know- I know how to find Alina and your friends." Sigurd whispered closely to my ears.


     Sigurd words meant that something has gone pretty much different than what I expected.


     The next words said by Sigurd made me understand that this is not the way things should have went anymore. From this point onward, I can only hope to save Alina and the rest on my own.


     At that time, Erandur caught up to us.


     "It... it worked. Mara be praised! You vanished after drinking the Torpor and materialized on the other side! I have never seen anything quite like it!" He started talking to the worn out Sigurd that didn't even bother to reply.


     "Erandur, we can't waste time." I said to haste things up.


     "Yes, Lord Jon. Let's go."


     Erandur and I followed by Sigurd, who walked on his own pace, arrived at the last chamber in the inner sanctum of the temple. There was a boss battle when two powerful Priests of Vaermina were awakened and they were conscious to Erandur as they were his old friends. After putting them to their final rest, Erandur seemed heartbroken but I didn't care about that, we still had work to do.


     Once we entered the last room, all three of us turned quiet. It was a circular room with an altar, on the altar was a staff and it was covered by a powerful barrier, that staff was the most infamous 'Skull of Corruption'.


     Sigurd looked around the room for any last hope but he knew better, they are not in the tower anymore.


     "Behold the Skull of Corruption, the source of Dawnstar's woes. We must destroy it." Erandur walked ahead.


     "Wait, Erandur. My friends are nowhere to be seen." I said in a demanding tone.


     Erandur looked at me with a complicated face.


     "Lord Jon, I know your worry but please, destroying the skull is… it is the best way to avenge. They are within Vaermina's grasp now. You- You can't deal with Vaerm… Ugh!"


     As Erandur was explaining, I threw a small dagger to his chest, Sigurd came from the back and stabbed him too.


     "I am sorry." Sigurd apologized to the dead Erandur before laying his body on the ground.


     We looked at each other as we understood what we just have done. Killing an innocent man while he was doing good in the name of divine like Mara, this won't end well for either of us.


     "Now what?" I asked.


     "We wait."


     It was indeed like that.


     When Sigurd entered the Dreamstride, Vaermina revealed to him the place where Alina, Jull, Wulf and Nefertiti were.


     They were swallowed to Quagmire, the realm of Vaermina in Oblivion outside the Mortal Plane Mundus.


     I don't know the details but it seemed that any intruder to Nightcaller Temple gets swallowed by Vaermina to Quagmire if they are not protected with the power of a Divine.


     Luckily, both I and Sigurd wore our Amulets of Talos.


     {Interesting!} A voice sounded in my head.



     {The man was shown what he wanted to see and you believed him! You knew of something.}


     The voice was that of a young female, it was slow and quiet but carried a lot of pressure and power.


     It was her!


     {What do you wish for more than what you already have?}




     I see!


     "I want my friends, the one you took, back."


     {And what can you offer in return?}


     The voice was strong and it almost enchanted my mind but I had some functional resistance working against it.


     "That staff! I will take it too." I pointed at the Skull of Corruption inside its barrier.


     {... You want to take your friends and take my staff? Is that what mortals consider an offer?}


     The voice seemed to be pressuring me even more.


     "Do I really need to explain? I will have fun with the staff to my heart content." I replied at her while trying to withstand the pressure to the best of my ability.


     'Augur! Do you hear me?'


     

     

     'Release the protection on some of the memories regarding conflict and destruction. Let's show her something good!>

     

     (Are you sure about that?)

     

     'Shadow? What do you want?'

     

     (Vaermina is not a Daedra you'd want to offend. She is has a very curious personality and would deg you inside out if we let the wrong memory slip. I will handle which memories we can allow out.)

     

     

     

     The Augur and Shadow started working together for some reason.

     

     'Wait, you two are best buddies now?'

     

     (Whatever you do, don't lose focus! We will follow your pace and cover you up with the best memories when Vaermina tries to read your mind.)

     

     'Okay! I'll leave you to it.'

     

     I don't know what will those two do but it is good to have some incorporeal friends when you need them.

     

     Back to Vaermina.

     

     {Interesting! I see… potential.}

     

     Her voice echoed in my head once again, I am relieved that Shadow can operate hidden from a Daedric Prince such as Vaermina but let's focus on her now.

     

     {Fine, I allow you to claim the Skull for your own. But as for your friends… why don't you get them out yourself?}

     

     Vaermina said something scary.

     

     I understand what she means but to take them out! Is she trying to drag me too?

     

     {Use the Torpor, come and I will let you take them home!}

     

     

     

     (I too suggest against it!)

     

     This is bad! My head is now a conference room for weird voices. It is not fun at all.

     

     'Augur, Shadow, let's keep the memory flow as what we already achieved, I am not sure what will happen but I will need your head to analyze whatever Illusions I am about to see.'

     

     

     

     (Good plan!)

     

     The plan is now changed from guarding against Vaermina is to coping with whatever she will throw at me.

     

     I grasped the Torpor bottle in my hand and removed the led, I was a bit worried but I made my mind.

     

     "Boy, let me do it! This… you can't!" But Sigurd had to ruin the mood.

     

     "Seriously, old man! Don't be a drama queen now."

     

     "... Don't be what?"

     

     "Look, I have dealt with FDVR before, you don't need to worry, just watch over my body, will you?"

     

     Old Man Sigurd shook his head and sighed.

     

     "You and your father are very much alike…"

     

     "I am more handsome dammit!" Couldn't help but retort.

     

     "Alright boy, I wish you luck! If you surv… When you get out with Alina, I won't be stingy with you."

     

     "Oh!" Seems like I am being promised something here. Well, that's the best encouragement he can give me but I am sure he will come to regret it.

     

     "I am off… cheers!" And I put the bottle on my mouth and started drinking the not very tasty thing.

     

     {You drank it! I am impressed, Mortal. What makes you think I won't trap you too?} Vaermina said something scary.

     

     "I don't know, I guess you are not Boethiah to do something sinister like that. Am I not your champion candidate now?"

     

     {How daring! To sum me with the likes of Boethiah… yet you raise a point!}

     

     To counter any dirty scheme Vaermina would come up with, I had to mention Boethiah, the Lord of Plots, Deceiver of Nations. Vaermina and Boethiah are arch-enemies so this will make her change her mind.

     

     {But, you have to make it to my temple at the highest point you can see… I will be waiting, mortal!}

     

     Vaermina left me with those words and the Torpor kicked in, I felt like my head is light then it all became dark.

     

     ***

     

     

     

     {I know, right? The kid is really outdoing himself again.}

     

     "I can hear you, little voices in my head."

     

     

     

     "I guess we have a solid objective for once now. Wait, what do you mean us?"

     

     

     

     "Damn! Now I need to supply you with my Magicka."

     

     

     

     (Kid, that thing you said to Vaermina just now about Boethiah, that was one daring move.)

     

     "We have a chance thanks to it."

     

     (From what I can tell, we are making it to Quagmire.)

     

     "That's my first time in Oblivion for me guys!"

     

     

     

     "So gloomy!"

     

     (Just know that Quagmire will try to deceive you by showing you what horrifies you the most, it will be mostly hallucination but don't die to it. Hallucination and Reality in Quagmire are the same thing!)

     

     "Yep, nothing new!"

     

     (Also, Vaermina is always very curious, that's why she always looks into people dreams. The reason she made the release of your friends possible is that she knows that some of your memories are sealed, we can resist her interference in Nirn but in her domain, we will have to gradually leak out your horrors bit by bit.)

     

     "Don't worry, Jon Dare doesn't fear shit."

     

     (One more thing, Every few minutes, there will be a flash of lightning, this will means that reality around you will shift.)

     

     

     

     (Me too as well.)

     

     "You are hitting it really well, guys. Should I open you some mead and bring some popcorn?"

     

     (Much appreciated!)

     

     Shadow kept mocking me all the time and the Augur added salt on my wounds endlessly, all of that was happening as I was in some sort of unconscious state while dreamstriding to Quagmire with two smartass passengers in my head.

     

     Once I started feeling myself again, I found myself in the least situation I predicted.

     

     ***

     

     It felt like a car but everything was dark and it felt like a tight place. After trying to move, I discovered I was tied up really tight.

     

     The fuck! Tied up from the very beginning? Also when my vision adapted to darkness, I recognized the place a large car trunk and there were three people stuffed in there with me.

     

     One of them noticed my movements and spoke to me.

     

     "Hey, you. You're finally awake. You were trying to cross the checkpoint, right? Walked right into that police ambush, same as us, and that car thief over there."

     

     Wait... What?!

     

     

     You are reading Dragonborn Saga ebook which is a free download at wWw.EbookUpdates.Net.

     

     Download more ebooks for free at EbookUpdates(dot)Net.

     

     
     185 Into Quagmire 2 : A Drunk Realm of Oblivion
      AN: I see that you guys don't Vote and Comment as much as you used to lately. The novel is dropping from 'Top 20' and I feel that dark times are upon us.


     Vote to save the novel and Comment to motivate the author.


     ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


     "Hey, you. You're finally awake. You were trying to cross the checkpoint, right? Walked right into that police ambush, same as us, and that car thief over there."


     Wait... What?! The hell is that?


     I looked around and all sorts of shivers ran through my spine. Is this…


     "Damn you Storm Gang! Skyrim was fine until you showed up. The cops were nice and lazy. If they hadn't been for you, I could've stolen that car and be halfway to Hammerfell."


     No no no! This… it can't be… A futuristic version of the game's opening?


     Damn!


     It went exactly as I know… with a slight difference due to the change of the time period.


     Once the car stopped, the trunk was opened and we were pulled out inhumanely. The area we arrived it was right next to a river and it seemed like an abandoned industrial area.


     Under the threat of guns, we were led as a group and got lined over the river, it an unofficial gunfire execution, the type when the authorities would make it look like an accident. One of the prisoners tried to escape but got shot anyway, a distinguished looking prisoner was wearing special handcuffs that gave off some light.


     "Ulfric Stormcloak, some here in Helgen call you a hero, but a hero doesn't use a power like the Force to murder the governor and take over the city. You have started this gang war…"


     Everything was taking a ridiculous turn to mimic the game, I couldn't understand how will a dragon appear but just as I was wondering, something flashed through the Sky.


     "What on Earth is that?" The leader of the police, which I assume is Tullius, shouted out and everyone looked up.


     I could finally see the things that were flying up there and they took me by surprise.


     "Okay! This is weird."


     What I saw was one Dropship and Two Starfighters from 'Star Wars'. Not sure what is going on here, they started attacking.


     It turned into complete mayhem and I started escaping with one of the policemen. As we reached far enough, we arrived at a place where two Stormtroopers killed a civilian and his son was watching. The policeman took his gun and shot the Stormtroopers saving the child.


     After securing the area, I followed the policeman into some alley but suddenly we felt movement on the top floor and we hid ourselves. What we saw after was indeed one of my nightmares. A strong presence was felt and lo and behold, it is Darth Vader floating around and killing a policeman by choking him with the Force.


     'So Darth Vader is the antagonist? Makes sense.'


     Until he left, we kept sneaking to a secure building. There we found some dead people, among them were some stormtroopers, policemen and gangsters.



     I got myself freed from the handcuffs and picked something really cool from the ground.


     "A Lightsaber! Oh, it's red! Does it mean a Sith is among the dead?"


     So far so weird! I guess I have to bear it with all the dream-like events that will happen from now on.


     Anyway, we escaped the area under attack and saw the Starfighters and the Dropship fly away through the night sky.


     I was still shivering from the experience but I managed to get a hang of myself.




     Just as I was about to calm and think, the Augur sent a message.


     This meant that reality will shift once again.


     I really wasn't ready but I didn't have a choice anyway.


     ***


     Lightning flashed and the whole world felt weird. Next thing I know I was in a street all alone.


     It was a quiet street that felt kinda… old.


     The cars on the roadside were really old as if it was the 50s.


     I didn't know what's going on but this 'Quagmire' wasn't really something I can predict anymore, like at first, it mixed Gotham City with Star Wars, and now…


     *bang* *bang* *tink* *tink*


     … and now I am hearing gunshots and metal colliding sound. I am not sure how will this end up but I had to hide myself first… just in case.


     Also when I tried to use Magic or Aura, it felt a bit weird. Magic was there but the rules of Magic was not what I am used to, it felt rather different and I would injure myself if I used a spell to casually. So I decided to play it safe.


     Upon peaking on what is happening, I found that a gigantic metal… thing… walking on two feet and has a humanoid appearance escaping through the alleyway and being shot by people.


     It kinda resembles… a transformer?


     'Really? The worst of all movies? I guess that's a nightmare!'


     There was no time to cringe as the transformer was running towards my direction.


     "Hey, watch out!"


     One of the shooters saw me and shouted, it was a woman in some pretty revealing suit. I wasn't really waiting to get minced by the raging transformer so I used the Lightsaber in intercepted it by cutting one of its legs cleanly.


     The transformer fell and I waved the Lightsaber left and right ending its misery.


     The woman in a suit with semi-exposed cleavage and a fedora hat came towards me carrying a rifle followed by a large man carrying a big shotgun and another decent looking woman carrying a tommy-gun. They looked like some gangsters from the 50s' Italian mob.


     "You handle yourself well. You could make for a decent Gun-Brother."


     Oh boy!


     Is that... Aela?


     To my shocked expressions, Aela -the Sniper... I guess- continued.


     "An outsider, eh? Never heard of the Companions? We are a family of good brothers and sister in honor and we show up to solve problems if the cash is good enough."


     "... Yeah! Thank you."


     "You have a great potential, you can come to speak to Don Kodlak if you wish to make some cash, good luck."


     Wait! Kodlak? The Harbinger? Is he a Don in the Sicilian-Nordic Mafia now?


     Okay! Now Transformers and what? The Godfather?


     This 'Quagmire' realm is really getting me good.


     But I need to focus and not lose purpose.


     "Excuse me! I am looking for some friends of mine around here." I called for Aela who was walking away.


     She turned around and nodded for me to carry on.


     "Alina, Jullanar or Wulfur, they may have a black cat referred to as Nefertiti."


     The people in front of me looked at each other.


     "We know Wulfur. How do you know him?" The man asked.


     They do?


     "Oh… we grew up together in Riften's orphanage."


     I hope there is a thing like that?


     "In the Old Town? That's right, Wulfur said he grew up there." The man said.


     "Welcome then, a friend of Wulfur is a friend of ours!" Aela said and invited me to go with them.


     That's great then, finally a clue.


     ***


     We arrived at a very fancy place with a lot of suited and booted people guarding the place.


     It was some sort of a bar where more suited and booted people hang around in.


     "Come, this way!" I followed Aela and reached the back office which was guarded by more big goons.


     Setting behind a desk, an old man in a nice tuxedo and butler-like guy helping him dress well in front of a mirror. Aela approached the man with respect.


     I was stopped from approaching by the man who seemed to be Farkas.


     "Aela is the Capo here, you can't go closer to Don Kodlak."


     Hmm! Makes sense... or not!


     Anyway, Aela kissed the hand of Kodlak, or specifically his ring, and whispered something for him.


     "Alright Aela, you can take him. Also, make sure the cars are ready, the families are going to meet up in a few hours. I want you with me."


     "Yes, Don Kodlak."


     She walked towards me and guided me to another area where there were a lot of guns and heavy stuff.


     "Wulfur, a friend is visiting."


     Once she called, a Wulfur in some big suit appeared. It looks good on him though.


     "Who is that?"


     You bastard!


     They all looked at me with hostility once Wulfur didn't recognize me.


     "Oh! It must have been a long time, my name is Jon, Nurina's adopted son."


     Wulfur seemed shocked.


     "Oh…" He said as if he remembered something.


     "I got adopted when she left the orphanage so you may not remember me too well."


     "No, I remember you. You seem familiar all of a sudden now."


     "Oh! Thank you."


     The atmosphere turned normal once again.


     Damn! If I could use magic, I would have hanged you all on the walls.


     "How can I help you, Jon?"


     Wulfur guided me to a chair and sat opposite to me.


     "Well, you see. It's embarrassing but I was at… Helgen District and some gunfight broke out between that Storm Gang and the Cops, things turned bad and I lost contact with my friends, was hoping you can help!"


     "Oh, you don't need to ask, I'll help you."


     Wulfur seemed as friendly as he used to be. It also seemed that he can remember me if I started reminding him of reality but it will take me some time to be alone with him and not cause a scene, Hallucination and Reality are the same thing in Quagmire after all.


     Just as we were about to shake hands, gunshots sounded from the bar's direction. Everyone rushed towards the place and there we found Don Kodlak shot and lying on the ground dead. Skjor, the underboss of the companions, seemed to be shot too but he survived and said that it was the Silver-Hand Family.


     Why is the situation is turning into a gang war?


     All the Companions around me became blood-thirsty and all swore vengeance for Don Kodlak.


     "Jon, I am sorry but I need to take care of that business first." Even Wulfur seemed to be going to that fight too.


     "I'll come with you then."


     "Thank you."


     Wulfur seemed to be good to go and I was handed a fancy gun from Wulfur.


     A Lightsaber and a gun! This is taking a weird direction for some reason.


     Still, how many people in the world can say that they went to a Mafia War in a drunk realm of Oblivion before?


     I guess I'm making history here.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     186 Into Quagmire 3 : HOOMAN!
      Nothing is more insane than having every fantasy jumbled up together.


     Shadow and the Augur must be having fun replacing my fears with movie villains and remaking a futuristic setting for some messed up nightmarish Skyrim.


     As annoying as it is, replacing my cockroach phobia with Transformers is genius. I hate both equally.


     Anyway, I finally found Wulf and rode a car with him to hunt down the Silver-Hand mob. Whether it made sense or not, I just had to work my way around it.


     The cars reached a place and all the companions attacked a certain building storming it with bullets. I wanted to say that I saw that one coming but the Transformers joined hands with the Silver-Hand mob and the situation was messy. Wulfur, on the other hand, was kicking absolute ass. I dare to say that this guy is a game changer in open battles whether in this nightmarish world or in reality.


     I was adapting the Magicka inside me to space around and shooting aimlessly while trying to finish quickly. I still had to evade injury and keep Wulfur safe, an injury in Quagmire is a real injury no matter what.


     Once I was able to release enough Aura, I empowered my body to the max and carried Wulfur away from the fight.


     "Hey, Jon. What are you doing? Let go of me."


     "Sorry, mate. There is something important you need to hear."


     "Not now, damn you. I want to butcher Don Kodlak killers."


     This guy was so immersed in the dream. I'll have to remind him somehow.


     "Svidi!"


     "Huh?"


     "Your sister, Svidi."


     "My sister?"


     "Yes, she went to college in Solitude, remember?"


     "... Yes, I- I remember."


     Wulfur seemed to be remembering but not fast enough.


     "What about Bjorna?" I kept asking.


     "Bjorna?" Wulfur wondered.


     "Yes, 16 years old, fairly tall, red hair... maybe a bit to the pink, wide eyes, dazzling smile... remember that day when we went into the pet store in Solitude and you met her."


     Wulfur turned silent for a full minute, suddenly, he started looking around left and right frantically.


     "Jon!" His eyes landed on me and shouted in worry.


     "Yep, you friendly neighborhood Dragonborn."


     "You- You were taken in too?"


     "Nope, I came for you guys."


     Even Wulfur was panicked! Must have been tough for him to see weird nightmares of his own. Luckily, my nightmares can influence the ones around me.


     "You idiot. You should have never come, the place is very dangerous."


     "Calm down you idiot. I get it, everyone is trapped in here and the nightmares are coming to life, blah blah blah."


     "And why are you so calm?" Wulf started shouting.


     "Shaddap! Who said I am calm? I just saw Darth Vader and Optimus Prime in the same nightmare, do you know how nightmarish that is? And who knows how many movie villains are out there." I finally broke and shouted back.



     "Wait… who are those?"


     "Never mind it anyway, we need to find the rest and get the hell out of here."


     "You know a way out?"


     "Kinda! Let's just run from this place."


     The place was still a war zone between the Mafia and the Transformers which made it rather weird. I can sneak out as I can use some magic to block the stray bullets easily.


     "Jon, this thing looks familiar!"


     But as always, Wulf was curious about the gun in his hand.


     "You saw it in my sketches before, figure it out!"


     "Oh! And what is that thing I am wearing."


     "A suit… looks good on you though."


     "Thanks! But to think I would dream of such a strange place."


     "I hate to break it to you but this is my Nightmare we are in. I am using it to influence the area around by creating fake fears from fictional villains so that I can deal with stuff."


     "Awesome! You too can see nightmares?"


     This guy will never stop asking.


     "I may be able to eat Awesome and fart Rainbows but I too see nightmares."


     I had to endure the thousands of question from my curious friend to satisfy his thirst for knowledge.




     "Okay! Brace yourself." I said as I held onto Wulf.


     "What?"


     "Reality is shifting!"


     "Amaz…"


     ***


     Lightning flashed and the situation changed. Luckily, Wulfur was still there.


     "Where is this?"


     Wulfur, who was still holding a gun and dressed in his Mafia uniform, looked at the place around carefully.


     It was… a forest.


     "It kinda resembles the woods around Falkreath."


     Wulfur and I really found nothing threatening about this space but I didn't want to stay in one place for too long so we moved to high ground.


     While moving, I finally managed to figure out the magic law in Quagmire and regained most of my abilities to cast magic and regenerate Magicka. Also, I started explaining the situation to Wulfur.


     "Hey, what is that over there?"


     Wulfur pointed at the sky and I saw something flying through the gloomy clouds. It felt like… people.


     I wasn't really seeing far so after I used some Aura to see further, I almost wanted to find Shadow and the Augur then slap them.


     I know they are replacing my fears with bizarre ideas from my past life but they are taking it too far.


     Anyway, judging by the direction of the people who were flying, there was some town over there.


     We hasted our pace up until we reached the intended destination. It was a town made of dark brick houses with a weird shape. They didn't look like any past era so I assumed this is some sort of a countryside old town.


     After looking around, we found some people gathered around in a town square. In front of them, some three individuals were floating on air, two boys with broomsticks and a small helpless girl was being held in the air by magic while struggling to break free.


     The scene was a bit disturbing but I wasn't concerned about a dream.


     "Listen, you lowly Muggles. If we find any more Mutants in this town there will be consequences."


     I saw the word 'Muggle' coming but the word 'Mutant' was unexpected. Seems like the antagonist this time are the fanatic pure-blooded wizards from Harry Potter stories. On the other hand, there are Mutants too.


     The headache!


     It seems that Wizards hunt Mutants that hide among Muggles. Good job Shadow, I can now be in peace as I am pretty much unrelated to any of those.


     I thought so as I turned around and was about to leave with Wulfur after unleashing out Auras to speed up.


     "Hey, you! Stop where you are!"


     A bolt of lightning landed in front of me and the two wizards shouted while blocking my path.


     "What is it?"


     "You… you are a Mutant! Don't even think about moving a muscle!"


     Mutant? This handsome me?


     I looked at Wulfur who wasn't bewildered at all… he didn't seem to understand what's going on.


     The two Wizards were still aiming their little wands at me. One of them moved it wand and intended to cast a spell on me.


     "Crucio!"


     Oops!


     I had to evade that one and counter-attacked him with a 'Lightning Strike'. The other was about to move but…


     *Bang*


     … Wulfur took care of it.


     "Nice one."


     "Thank you."


     The townspeople who witnessed the exchange screamed and shouted, all of them ran to their homes. The only ones that remained was us, the two motionless wizards and the so-called mutant little girl that was being held by them.


     She was the only person we can ask anything.


     "Excuse me! May we ask you some questions."


     The girl was scared but I tried to appear as friendly as possible.


     Suddenly and without any introductions, the girl ran to me and hugged my leg.


     "Mister, thank you." She kept saying so while crying.


     "Yes yes, I know." I was kinda annoyed but Wulfur talked to the girl.


     "Hello, what is that Mutant thing they called us with?"


     The girl looked at Wulfur and tilted her head.


     "Mister, didn't you just use Magic without wands or words?"


     "Oh, I see."


     So it was like that.


     "Do you know anyone that goes by the name, Jullanar or Alina? there a black cat known as Nefertiti too."


     "You are asking about big sister Nefertiti? She is the leader of our sanctuary!"


     Ok! Hold on.


     I let Nefertiti go for a few days and now she is making a group of Mutants and planning to take over the world?


     That's my girl!


     "I helped Nefertiti once back at Winterhold. I'd like to see her please."


     "You are the hooman who saved her? Wow! I will take you to her, come come!"


     It seems that my title as hooman is going around too damn well.


     The girl led us outside the town to some cave. On the way, I picked up a wand from the wizards we killed.


     "Hell yeah! I am doing this…"


     I tried to use normal spells from by the wand but it didn't really work.


     "Fine! Let's go by the book… Wingardium Leviosa! Hey, Wulf, look!"


     I managed to carry a stone but the wand snapped all of a sudden when I tried to move it around.


     Not that I was interested anyway. It was probably the laws of reality changing with some tricks to make it sound as if it is possible.


     As we entered the place we arrived to, we found a lot of small kids with strange features all around, some of them had antlers and horns, some were walking through walls, some were doing strange magic with their hands.


     Anyway, at the end of the walk, we arrived at a place where a small loli girl was sitting on a big chair wearing some oversized clothes and acting like a thug. The loli was black haired with blue eyes.


     "Boss Nefertiti. Those two mutants saved me in town, they are…"


     "HOOMAN!"


     "NEFERTITI!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     187 Into Quagmire 4 : Nefertiti“s Human Form and Lord Commander Jull
      "HOOMAN!"


     "NEFERTITI!"


     It was a very touching scene. That time when the cat you adopted recognizes you despite all the illusions and the deceptions of that Daedric Realm.


     It showed that the bond between us cat and hooman are not to be looked down on that easily.


     Nefertiti, who was in a lolita form, jumped and hugged me. She seemed to be so lonely and depressed but she got energetic all of a sudden when she saw me.


     "Hooman! Where were you? It was scary! Many dogos wanted to bite meow and kept chasing meow all over the place."


     "Don't worry, Titi. Any dogo that dares to go after you again will get my Thunder Cookie. Don't be afraid anymore."


     The Lolita Form of Nefertiti was a million times cuter than anything I know, she was a small cute little thing just as she used to be.


     I held her in front of me and observed how much did she change.


     "Let's see, you are around 140 centimeters and what are... Amazing! Are those cat ears on your head? And a tail?"


     "Yes! Meow found herself like that a while ago. I was being chased and..."


     Nefertiti started telling a long story that somehow resembled Wulf's story but she was able to not be deceived as he did. I guess that's one point for the feline kind over mankind.


     Still, she was so adorable!


     He long black hair and blue big eyes along with the cat ears and tail, I guess Quagmire can't be all that bad. What added more to that divine cuteness was the oversized black robe she wore.


     [AN: no loli eechi allowed in my novel, FBI is watching]


     I tried to ask her about how she achieved this form but it seemed to be the effect of Quagmire over the Astral Extension that gives here a Beast Form has taken it into another level of transformation. Nefertiti said she can go into her Normal Form but the Beast Form is a bit hard to transform into.


     This sound just like how I found the rules of Magicka around Quagmire different than how it was in the Mortal Plane Mundus, when Nefertiti tried her Beast Form it went completely wrong too. Still, I have never imagined that it may open the possibility to a cute humanoid girl with cat ears and a cat tail. It meant that the possibility was there from the start.


     I was thrilled but the world around me gave me no time to stay in peace. Soon after, trouble came knocking on our door.


     Another little girl came running to Nefertiti and told her that the Wizards discovered the location of their hiding spot.


     "Hooman! This is bad, bad hoomans come and want to fight meow!"


     "I see… do you have any fortifications for this cave? We need to wait for the next lightning to strike before we experience another nightmare."


     "There! This can close the door."


     Nefertiti pointed at a lever on the wall and I pulled it down, a sound of a door being closed. I went to the entrance of the cave and found a strange black door blocking the entrance, it felt familiar but I really wanted for this Harry Potter World vs Marvel Mutants thing to end.



     As I was waiting, a strong force clashed with the other side of the door, the strong clashes kept going until the door got dramatically blown away and a lot of smoke came in.


     Dark Figures emerged from the smoke, these were the Death Eaters. Wizards of evil holding their wands and looking at us like perverts slowly came in, the cleared the way for another person who seemed their leader, a bald tall guy with no nose…


     Yep! That's him, the man, the myth, the legend…


     "... Voldemort!"


     "And who might you be?"


     "Someone who shares a mutual friend with you!"


     "Is… that so? I remember having all my good friends coming here with me. So, that friend is…"


     "Harry Potter!"


     "Oh! Our dear little friend Mr. Potter… Ahahaha!"


     Voldemort started laughing with the death eaters behind him. He then viciously looked at me and called.


     "Nagini… Kill!" As he said that, a large snake came out of his sleeve.


     I see… so we are playing that game.


     "Nefertiti… Kill!"


     Nefertiti heard my words and the power of the link that Hircine put between us assisted her to go into her Beast Form. The Nefertiti that appeared was much larger than the Beast Form she used to be, Jull told me that she is also growing in the Beast Form to the rate that will make her larger than me one day, and frankly, to compare the current Nefertiti with the snake of Voldemort, I say Nefertiti is going to kick ass.


     And as I thought, A paw attack was all she needed, once the snake attacked, it got hit and bled too much. I know that Nagini's story is heartbreaking but that's not real anyway.


     Voldemort couldn't stand this outrage and waved his wand at me.


     "Avada Kedavra!"


     "FUS RO DAH...… bitch!"


     I knew that my magic is too overpowered but the result was fascinating. The cave's entrance got cleared in an instance just like that.




     "Finally!"


     I held Titi's tail and held Wulfur then tied us with Magicka to not get lost after the reality shifts.


     ***


     Lightning flashed and we three appeared in another weird location.


     The place was as cold as Skyrim itself and the surroundings were all white. We three looked at each other and a lot of sounds came from the surroundings, not long after, a presence appeared above us and came down with a shout.


     *Bang*


     Wulfur, who was oddly silent, shot it down and double checked.


     "What is that?" Nefertiti asked looking at the enemy that attacked us.


     "It looks like an Orc!"


     "So burly!"


     "And very green!"


     Nefertiti and Wulf started questioning what is going on with that weird Orc but it seemed that this has gone weirder than before.


     "FOR THE HORDE!"


     Yes, that weird!


     Warcraft this time.


     "Lord Commander! The Orcs have climbed the Wall!" A voice sounded on the other side.


     "Push them back!" A strong female voice echoed and a lot of black figures appeared around.


     Lord Commander? The Wall?


     "Men of the Watch! This is your time to be brave, I know that some of you are afraid but the only time a man can be brave is when he is afraid. FOR THE WATCH!"


     Ah! I see… it is Jull Snow now!


     The men of the Watch started rallying towards the area where the Orcs came from and a large battle broke out.


     "Hey, we need to get to here as fast as possible before any accident happens!"


     Wulfur nodded and started breaking through the battle of men and orcs on the Wall.


     We were surrounded by many trenches and enemies were at every corner. I tried to follow Jull who was breaking the enemy forces alone.


     This girl can be stupidly brave sometimes.


     "Hey, Jull… Lord Commander!"


     She finally heard me and retreated.


     "Make it quick, soldier!"


     "We need to talk!"


     "Does it look like the right time?"


     Tsk! She is more blinded than Wulfur.


     "Fine, I'll push them back for you."


     I summoned forth a handful of Undead and turned the tide of the battle in less than a minute.


     Once I finished pushing the Orcs over the Wall, I wasn't faced with any cheers or anything. I was being pointed at by the swords too.


     Everyone was glaring daggers at me.


     "They don't like us, don't they?" Wulfur asked.


     "Yes, not sure why!"


     The men of the Watch surrounded us and Jull stood in the middle of them.


     "You, evildoer. Did you just summon the White Walkers?"


     Huh? Me?


     "Answer me or I'll cut your head." Jull shouted pointing her blade at me.


     I thought for a while and realized where did the misunderstanding come from. The Undead really resemble the minions of the White Walkers who are basically some Liches.


     I thought of how to solve that situation and came to a nice idea.


     "How dare you heretics call the guardians sent forth by the Lord of Light as some pesky White Walkers." I said so making some Flame Magic fly around me.


     "Fire… Who are you?" Jull asked with a pale face.


     "Hehe, I am the messenger of Staneth Baratheon, the true High King, the prince who was promised by the Lord of Light."


     "OH!"


     It seemed that my lie has made an effect.


     "And what message did Staneth Baratheon sent you with, Red Man." Jull asked while pointing her blade away.


     "... I was hoping we can have a chat in private, Lord Commander."


     Jull nodded and I was called to follow her.


     For some stupid reason, this is working.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     188 Into Quagmire 5 : What Jon May Actually Fear!
      AN: I admit that I was lacking some plot and I added Quagmire part so that I can distract you guys from the issue I was facing but it is turning well. Anyway, this part won't take long but never forget to support this novel.


     Also if you are reading this on another site (cuz I have noticed) be sure to come read on Webnovel and find our small community where your comments can reach me.


     Enjoy~❤


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Jull led us to a post on that overlooked the northern frozen planes north of the wall.


     "What can I call you with?"


     "Jon Dare. This is my friend Wulf and that big cat is Nefertiti."


     I replied to Jull who was acting all heroic and mighty.


     "I am Jullanar, Lord Commander of the Night's Watch. What is that message your king sent you with?"


     "Ever heard of Solitude?"


     "Huh?"


     "Solitude, the capital of Skyrim. Year 4E 196."


     "I don't understand what you are saying?"


     I looked at Wulf who shook his shoulders. Jull is not remembering as easy as Wulf or Nefertiti.


     "We have met before, right?" I asked.


     "... I don't really remember you."


     I winked for Wulf and Nefertiti to go away, once they took their distance and I was left alone with Jull, I approached her and she put her hand on her blade.


     "Remember that night you tried to kill but ended up being beaten up and cornered into an alleyway?"


     "..."


     I drew closer to her while tried to remind her of that night only to find her dagger on my throat.


     "Such a thing didn't happen."


     "Oh! How about that night when you went all crazy and tried to **** me in my room?"


     Jull's face turned ugly and she glared at me.


     "One more word and I'll…"


     "And what about that night beside the spring when we slept together?"


     "..."


     Jull seemed to have remembered something and her guard went down. Once, that happened, I pressed on her body and pulled her to me putting my lips on hers.


     It felt rather warm and soft in this bone chilling weather. Something one would yearn for all day long.


     Jullanar was tense but she softened her attitude a second later. Guess it worked.


     I retreated my face behind and looked straight into her face which looked ashen pale and blended with the background.


     "Damn, I love you so much."


     The words came naturally when I looked at her.


     "If you love me that much, then why are my clothes still on?"


     "Hahaha, I would take that offer any time but now."


     Of course, the 'TLK' would cure memories, it is foretold in every legend so far.


     [AN: TLK = True Love's Kiss]


     "What is that weird illusion I was in?" Jull asked after realizing what had happened.


     I had to go through the explanation I went through a couple of times before and Jull looked at me with a shocked face.


     "You came into Oblivion to get me out?" Her eyes were shooting beams of excitement.



     "Well, I am happy that you are ignoring the fact that we are in Oblivion."


     "I know… but you still came for me."


     "Well… I should do so."


     Jull was very happy and clung onto me.


     "Just like the stories, right? Lovers would go through Oblivion to save each other."


     Oh, I see. She was reading a lot of novels lately. Except Oblivion is normally the equivalent of Hell so I guess she is excited for her own reasons.


     "I am not sure what is going on but we should stick together until the reality shifts once again. We have to find Alina."


     "Of course."


     Jullanar was all out to find Alina too. I don't understand the bond they developed but it is all fine as long as there is nothing scary going on.


     Just as we got reunited with Wulf and Titi, a man came running to Jull.


     "Lord Commander, the enemies are coming from the sky."


     Just as the main said that, the horn sounded once, twice and thrice. It seems that the Night Watch see the Horde as dangerous as the White Walkers.


     What came from the sky was an airship with red balloons carrying it. It is the 'The Queen's Reprisal'.


     "Damn, this Quagmire is so vivid!"


     "Is this a flying ship, Jon? Can you figure out how to make one?" Wulfur got excited as soon as he saw the ship.


     I didn't reply as I was expecting to see the owner of the ship and the antagonist of this nightmare, the Dark Lady, Queen of the Forsaken, Sylvanas Windrunner.


     I couldn't help but to get excited, this is one of my favorite villains of all time.


     She emerged to the front of the flying ship looking at our direction, she seemed to be giving orders and getting ready to sweep over the trenches on the Wall.


     I released my Magicka until it could be seen ready to receive whatever she is throwing, I then called upon the 'Ashen Flames' and made a gigantic Fireball.


     The forces on the flying ship reacted to the big fireball by shooting all kinds of projectiles. I was covered by shields and got my moment to launch the Fireball.


     The Ship managed to avoid my attack exposing a big part of the hull towards the attacks from the Watch, arrows were exchanged in a bloody manner but I wasn't done yet.


     The next attack was a 'Meteor' spell. I raised my hands up and the magic took its time to get charged. The Meteor normally gets formed in a high altitude before it comes down. Luckily, I took my time and released the Meteor.


     The spell descended down on the flying ship blowing up one of the balloons and taking down a lot of the weak forces on it. The balance of the ship tilted and rammed into the Wall with a loud bang.


     An earthquake was felt and the whole wall started to shake. As we were standing on its side, a large chunk of that side that got rammed started cracking and a loud sound of ice breaking was heard.


     "Brace yourselves!"


     The edge of the Wall broke and fissures formed on the ground, we were right in the center of the falling area.


     "Shit! To me!" I called on Wulfur and Nefertiti who were killing the enemies that jumped down from the ship. They were a bit far and unlike me and Jullanar, these two has no means to land from a high place safely.




     Nice timing! I am still not leaving anything for chances. All I could do was to start using Telekinesis and drag them all the way towards me. It was a true labor!


     Once I could touch them, Lightning flashed and the scene changed.


     ***


     [3rd Person POV]


     It was by far the weirdest nightmare Jon has been to in Quagmire. He was not sure what this place was but for some reason, it came in black and white... The world itself was black and white.


     It somewhat scared even Jon himself let alone the rest. The space was really sickening, to begin with.


     "Okay, you three need to calm down before we figure out where Alina is." Just as Jon tried to assure them...


     "NOO! My skin! It is even paler." Jullanar screamed.


     "Hooman! Why are you so weird?" Nefertiti backed away.


     "This is making me sick." Wulfur collapsed.


     Jon's fear came true. The three couldn't control the shock.


     It took him quite a while to calm them down. As he just was making sure they won't panic again, he started to take notice of the surroundings.


     It was a modern city once again, the theme was somehow poor and full of snow, the buildings were all back and the city had a lot of cars yet no trace of life.


     Jon felt a presence coming from upstairs once again but this time there was no hostility from it.


     The wall broke and a large man jumped through it. The four were in wonder of the dramatic appearance of that man, just as the man reached the ground with a 'Superhero Landing' and dusted off the bricks from his long overcoats, Jon recognized him immediately.


     "Marv!"


     "Hey, kid!" The man greeted Jon and ran to a car driving it as fast as possible.


     Jon was gratified from what he just saw, so did the rest. The man they saw had a really scary face and was as tall as Jon himself.


     "Jon… is this also a nightmare of yours?" Wulfur asked.


     Jon was frozen for a while until he spoke once again.


     "Let's hope it doesn't reach the nightmare level."


     Jon wasn't sure what the Augur and Shadow were doing but he didn't want to come to this world the most. It is where something that makes Jon afraid exists.


     It was the world of 'Sin City'.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     189 Into Quagmire 6 : A Dame To Kill For
      AN: First of all, Happy New Year!


     And sorry for the delay, I was traveling all day.


     Also, next chapter is the last of Quagmire chapters.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Sin City, maybe not the scariest movie out there but Jon had a weakness in his past life to a certain actress. Those eyes that scare the nine lives out of him.


     He calmed himself down and tried to convince himself that this is just a dream. Still, he knew very well that dreams and reality are always the same things in Quagmire.


     "Let's get moving."


     He picked one of the empty roads and walked while looking through every corner.


     It was until he found a usable care that he unlocked it with magic and checked if it was working.


     "Get in."


     "Why are we riding this?" Wulfur asked.


     "To avoid attention."


     "Of who?" Jull asked.


     Jon looked at her with a pale face and turned his head the other way.


     ***


     The old car ran on the road smoothly, it has been a long while since Jon drove a car but he was still not that bad. At least the car didn't go off for the first few minutes.


     "Jon, I can swear these things are the same things from your sketches." Wulfur asked.


     "They are."


     "Can you make anything like this?" Wulfur kept going.


     "I don't want to destroy the nature too early."


     Jon's replies were short and showed that he wasn't comfortable with the place around him. Wulfur and the rest read the mood and didn't talk anymore.


     During the ride, a few police cars were spotted in pursuit of other cars driven by criminals. A lot of gunfights broke out and the place was not peaceful at all. Jon would always point his hand out of the car to use 'Telekinesis' or 'Fireball' to get rid of whatever made him irritated.


     Strange enough, a colored man made an appearance on the road and he looked really disgusting. He was a man with a goblin-like face and all his skin was yellow. This was 'The Yellow Bastard', for this character, Jon had to stick his head out of the window and…


     "FUS RO DAH!"


     … just like that.


     To the weird gazes he received from the passengers, Jon only acted indifferently and shot a Fireball towards the yellow mess ending any possible chance for its survival.


     "Still, this doesn't reassemble the Basin City I know of."


     Jon was comparing his memories to the place and it didn't feel right. Some of the nightmares looked like reality but changed some of its features, some nightmares were far from reality, some were far from both. Jon came to the conclusion that this is is the first type.


     Strangely, Basin City was applied on a part of Skyrim and Jon clearly could tell that it was Winterhold. He navigated on that theory and arrived at a big casino on the side of the road. The sign read 'Kadie's'.


     This was a place Jon recognized so he pulled over and walked towards it followed by his party.



     Once he walked it, the atmosphere resembled a real casino. Drinks, barmaids, strippers and all that jazz. Jon simply waved his hand and a few times and some wallets disappeared from some pickets and teleported to his pocket.


     "Riften will be terrorized when you decide to visit next time." Wulfur commented in a low tone.


     Jon has indeed become a scary thief but he wouldn't use the Art of Magic in such trivial acts anymore unless it is something important, Jon wouldn't go back to crime that easily.


     Anyway, after he surveyed the place with his eyes, he found some friendly face to talk to.


     Approaching the man that was drinking on the bar, Jon casually picked one of the empty seats right beside him. The man seemed to be avoided for his appearance but Jon was as tall as him so there were no hard feelings.


     "That was one way to get off home… through a wall I mean." Jon ordered a drink and talked first.


     "... Hooo, didn't think you can make it across the street and look at that, you're all the way here." Marv smiled at the other fellow hulkling who sat beside him and blow some of the smoke of his cigar on Jon.


     "Heard about you…" Jon looked with half an eye at Marv. "They say you are a hard man with the heart of a tiddy bear."


     Marv opened his eyes wide not expecting to be taunted that fast. Still, he was cool with it. He just extinguished the cigar on the bar and shook his shoulders.


     "Might be true."


     Jon smiled and didn't say anything until his bear arrived.


     "Looking for a woman." He said.


     "Isn't that the point of life?" Marv also picked up a glass and replied calmly.


     Jon couldn't find a comeback so he stuck to the subject.


     "Black hair and crimson eyes, a woman of quality, her name is Alina."


     Marv raised his brows and didn't reply.


     Jon pointed for the bartender girl to refill for Marv.


     "You sure about her?" Marv asked.


     Jon nodded naturally.


     "Well, you came to the right place." Marv said that and turned around to face the dancing platform.


     Jon's attention was pointed to the platform and just like that, a second later, lights flashed and an announcer spoke.


     "Ladies and gentlemen, we from Kadie's are happy to present to you your favorite cowgirl, Nancy!"


     The announcer stepped aside and from the back walked a certain stripper that Jon recognized. Nancy Callahan was one of the characters that worked as a stripper and was famous for her iconic cowboy themed dance and fashion style.


     "... Not just that, today as well the one you know and love, everyone's favorite doctor, Alina!"


     Jon felt his head going light and looked at Marv who was grinning to him.


     Alina walked out from the back dressed in the strangest thing Jon ever imagined her to be in. Even in this world devoid of colors, Alina's red eyes didn't lose their color adding to that, the embarrassing red lingerie under the white doctor coat she was in.


     Jon lost all the words he was preparing for her and couldn't keep up with what's going on.


     The two girls on the platform started getting into the action as soon as the music started and the performance was way too erotic.


     Jon tried to act but he was not sure how to stop Alina, Wulfur turned the other way, Jullanar was not sure what to do, Nefertiti was normally not aware of what is going on.


     It soon when Jon finally was about to lose it and released all his Aura in the casino, not a second passed and chaos broke out everywhere. Everyone became scared and crazy trying to jump over each other to escape from the place that turned from the heaven they sought to the hell they fear.


     Jon's Aura was accurate and chased off the crowd that was watching the strip show. He then quietly walked to Alina.


     Alina got frightened from the scene that just happened and attempted to run away as fast as she could, Jon was about to catch her but all of a sudden, tens of men with guns came out from the sides and started shooting at Jon.


     Marv and Jon's party jumped behind the bar to avoid the bullets but Jon remained still facing it all like that.


     With his two hands, Jon casted a strong spell that stopped all the bullets mid air. The shooters were shocked silly but Jon didn't wait for another round and struck them all with Lightning Magic.


     Sadly, Alina was long gone. She seemed to have escaped very fast.


     The only clue left was Marv, Jon looked towards the direction Marv was in and the latter came out to see what happened.


     Marv was seemingly impressed with Jon killing all those shooters even though he couldn't see what happened. Just as he was about to comment, he realized why Jon was looking for him.


     "Aye, I understand. You can just go find her at the W.I.T!"


     "???" Jon didn't seem to understand what that was.


     Marv noticed and continued, "She is an actual doctor, she will be in the W.I.T for sure, if you don't know where is it, the just go to the north and find the highest tower."


     Jon silently nodded and went out to get the car and the rest followed him silently.


     ***


     Jon was standing in front of the highest tower in the northern part of the city and his face was cringing hard. It seemed that W.I.T stood for 'Winterhold Institute of Technology', this nightmare's variant of the College of Winterhold.


     Jon ignored the fact and walked directly to the entrance, with his detection spreading around the place, he noticed some tracks and followed it to a higher floor.


     The place looked cold but finding Alina was not that hard, once he arrived at the floor she was on, he saw her going out of a certain room and she saw him.


     Her face paled and she was about to scream but he moved his hand as fast as possible and used 'Telekinesis' to pull her towards him. Alina was left from the floor and directly flew to Jon's arms.


     Muffling her voice, Jon dragged her to the empty room she just came out from and their confrontation started.


     ***


     Alina was depressed. Too depressed to the point that she put her head between her arms and cried. Jullanar was standing beside her trying to console her and Jon took Wulfur outside.


     She regained her true self but she also remembered how the dream was like and she was too depressed to do such a cheap act in front of Jon. A girl from a noble house like her was utterly ruined by the mere idea even though it was not her.


     From what Jon understood, her personality in the dream was that of a doctor at the WIT with a part-time as a stripper. It was awkward but it really fitted the plot of Sin City.


     "A Mafia member, a Mutant coven leader, an Exiled person to the frontier, and finally a stripper. I am not sure if this is because of me or you my friends are all that awesome." Jon was having a hard time summing the whole situation up.


     "What about the nightmare that you woke up in?" Wulfur asked.


     "An illegal immigrant."


     "Join the band then."


     Both sighed and were waiting for the next bolt of lightning to strike to figure out how to exit this world now that they found Alina.


     But as they were discussing that in the corridor in front of Alina's room, footsteps were heard and from one side and a lot of armed people came in, on their lead was a certain astonishing beauty with an evil look on her face.


     Jon was about to deal with whatever that was coming but he saw that woman and his body froze.


     It was her.


     Ava Lord, an antagonist played by Eva Green, the evil face that can scare Jon Dare.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     190 Into Quagmire End : The Temple of Vaermina
      Jon's face turned pale once he saw that lady. Wulfur didn't expect to see Jon making such expression but he realized that the situation was something they should waste time on. If Jon, that walking magic cannon, can't deal with the situation, then the objective is to run.


     "We are leaving." Wulfur shouted and knocked the door open.


     Alina seemed to have calmed down and found something more covering to dress into. Once the ladies went out, they all saw the new visitors.


     "Dr. Alina, I am sure we had an appointment. Are those people related to our business?" The woman on the lead of the group walked calmly towards Alina.


     Wulfur notified Jull that Jon was in a pinch so she took action first. Putting her hands on the wall of the corridor, Jull applied her Aura and the wall was burst making a cloud of dust screen. Using the chance they have, Wulfur dragged the frozen Jon the whole group took the other way escaping.


     "What's wrong with him?"


     "I don't know, maybe this woman is something that can scare him."


     "Such a thing exist?"


     "Don't worry, Hooman. Will protect you."


     On the other side of the wall, the woman with colored green eyes and blue lipstick smiled with viciousness at the rubble.


     "I don't know what is that but get them."


     To her words, all the men around her moved through the rubble.


     ***


     Gunshots were heard throughout the campus as Wulfur led the team out, it was annoying how silent Jon was.


     (Are you going to stay like that for too long?)


     Jon heard Shadow's voice echoing into his head.


     'What is going on, Shadow? This reality is taking too long to shift!'


     (It seemed that your flawless performance in the past few reality shifts has vexed Vaermina enough to the point that she personally maintained the reality when she sniffed your fear.)


     'What do you expect me to do? Didn't you see how that woman looked at me?'


     (... as if she is going to carve you up and eat your liver!)


     'So you felt it too!'


     (Leave me alone.)


     Even a being like Shadow was mentally affected by that look.


     After some maneuvering, Jon managed to grab ahold of himself and started looking for a way out. According to what Vaermina said, she would wait for him in her temple at the center of her realm.


     After some analysis, the Augur estimated that it should be at the highest or centermost point of the realm. With that in mind, Jon and his team managed to escape the W.I.T and chose to head south.


     After some time, lightning finally flashed and reality shifted. Jon still chose to keep going as south as south can go, as he believed that they have strayed too far into the edges of Quagmire. What made him believe that he was wrong was how many times the reality in Quagmire started to shift, it started focusing on Jon's faked fears that were into his head and a lot of movies came out to life.



     If Jon wasn't an otherworlder, he would have vomited from all the civilizations and reality shifts that were projected by the realm. Actually, Wulfur was the first one to start feeling sick, it wasn't normal at all to experience different realities which day and night weren't stable at all and all felt completely vivid. Jullanar and Alina also became sick but a zombie apocalypse train pushed them all back on track.


     "Resident Evil, Silent Hill, Jurassic World, Mad Max… this realm is going all out the more we head south." Jon declared as he was supporting Alina up.


     "What are all those nightmares? Are you alright, Jon? Do you really see all that when you sleep?" Alina wasn't sure how Jon is acting alright in these environments.


     Jon didn't know whether to laugh or cry. None of them were his nightmares but the realm was really putting on a serious fight by projecting all these movies. There were even those situation gigantic walking Legos, being trapped in a train tunnel, and swimming with oversized sharks.


     "It's okay. As long as we could finally bring you home, everything will be resolved just fine."


     Alina felt touched by Jon's words. Jon then conjured three new Flame Hawk Atronachs and hopped on one with Alina while keeping her in his embrace.


     "... What happened with father?" Alina asked.


     "Since you four disappeared, things went really in a dramatic situation. Your father is okay but he was worried so much about you. We headed into the Tower of Dawn together and ventured to its inner sanctum. He was trying hard to keep calm and did some unreasonable things but eventually, we succeeded to get Vaermina's attention. From that point, I dived into Quagmire alone."


     "I see… I am sorry to drag you into this." Alina got closer to Jon who didn't really mind it at all.


     "I am already dragged without you doing anything."


     Jon got closer to Alina who looked away after understanding what Jon had in mind. Even after looking away, Jon didn't seem to be going to stop anytime soon.


     "You know, that dance you did a while ago… it was nice, especially that thing you did with the whip." Jon started reminding Alina of her short-lived career as a stripper.


     Alina's face became even redder and she was struggling to break free from Jon to the edge of the Flame Atronach Hawk's body not even realizing that can she just conjure a new one and fly away.


     "You know… old man Sigurd said that thing to me before I go into this realm. If I remember correctly, it was about him not being stingy with me anymore if I bring you home."


     Alina opened her eyes wide and looked at Jon who was smiling with a smug face.


     "So, what do you think about it? I was planning to attend a friend's wedding then take you around Skyrim, I can show you Riften and take you to that inn in Whiterun…"


     At this point, Jon was taking his smug act on Alina. She, on the other hand, was thing thinking about what will happen when they go home no awareness of what was happening behind Jon.


     Jullanar was glaring daggers at Jon, who was taking his way with Alina, she kept lashing with her Aura at him and he responded with his Aura back.


     The comical scene was being seen by Wulfur who only sighed in reaction, he too was having some plans and was waiting to get out of this realm and invite Bjorna too.


     During all that, the party advanced through Quagmire and reached a place where the nightmares stopped haunting people. Jon considered this the core area in Quagmire. Vaermina should be close now.


     After trying to analyze the realm of Quagmire, Jon came to the conclusion that it is made of two areas, the Core and the Nightmare Planes.


     The planes surrounded the core and were very vast and desolate lands not that Jon was seeing it from the core. A lot of souls were wandering around and also some mortals were present. It seemed that the place was a prison for those who got trapped in Quagmire.


     The Core area was not as scary but it felt dangerous. Jon saw a lot of castles and buildings that seemed to be full of not to be messed with inhabitants. These were probably the Daedra that served Vaermina.


     The place was overall dark and gloomy yet Jon knew that the only way out of Quagmire is in the centermost region of the core itself. The Temple of Vaermina.


     After a short ride, Jon and his party arrived at a mountain that looked as straight as a blade, the place was suffocating to be into but the sharp road up the mountain was the only way to go there, even flying around felt reckless.


     The sharp mountain seemed to be home to some creatures and a place where unpleasant Daedric ingredients grew, they were all property to the lord of the realm so Jon kept going straight up the road.


     It was when he reached the highest point that he could see a large statue of the Daedric Prince Vaermina, it looked like a female mage who was hiding her face behind an evil looking mask, she was holding a strange staff in her left hand and two large snakes seemed to have climbed from the ground all the way to her arms.


     This was the demonic and evil image is known about the Daedric Prince called Vaermina, the one whose sphere of influence includes nightmares, psychological terror and torment, dreams, bringing evil omens, and stealing memories.


     Behind that statue was even a larger construct that carried a hint of the Roman architectural style with all the large pillars. Jon didn't dally around and advanced through these pillars followed by his party.


     After bypassing the entrance, only a place of darkness was what greeted them, Jon could sense his way and guided the others in a straight line without feeling any danger, it kept going like that until they saw a glimpse of green light. Reaching that, all they could find was a large glass orb emitting unearthly sound with a green mist flowing around it, it was…


     "The Orb of Vaermina! Wasn't this thing destroyed?" Jon was shocked silly when he saw the orb.


     The Orb of Vaermina, named for its patron, was an orb apparently used for scrying, its ability was beyond sense as it could see anywhere and everywhere as long as the user knew what he or she was looking at. This was the favorite toy of Vaermina that she uses to spy on the mortal world and pick preys for her amusement.


     This orb was used by Lord Naarifin to spy on Titus Mede II and his Legions during the Great War. The Orb was eventually removed from Naarifin by none other than Tyr Firemane and his friends on the cost of a grave injury that Tyr suffered that day. Jon later decided that it was stolen by the Daedric Prince Boethiah, an enemy of Vaermina, to use it for her own reasons.


     Jon heard the tale from Tyr personally. But it still didn't make sense why would the orb by intact.


     {It was destroyed indeed, but in the end and like everything that is mine, it will always return to me.}


     A voice answered Jon's questions.


     Jon looked around and saw the person that made him freeze once again.


     (It is Vaermina, she took that form.)


     'I know!'


     Jon has realized that Vaermina took the form of Ava Lord to mess with him again.


     With the darkness dispersing away, Jon could see clearly the face that gave him chills all over his spine.


     Vaermina in that form walked while holding a staff in her hands, the Staff of Corruption.


     ***


     Even while walking around casually, Vaermina was felt like a giant approaching Jon and his party.


     Jon, who never viewed the Original Spirits as gods, for the first time in his life, understood why they were treated so.


     The eldest of all races, the original race and the holders of the laws of power, Vaermina gave a lot of power just by being around, even though that was not the real her but only a fragment of the power the name Vaermina showed to those particular band of mortals.


     No one moved a muscle. They all understood what was going on, even a cat like Nefertiti was just frozen solid.


     {I see that a certain idealistic brother of mine has left something special on you… I see… How laughable though! For him and that demon to see eye to eye.}


     Vaermina looked at the staff in her hand and it just disappeared.


     {I wonder what sort of fun is yet to come! How many nightmares will I be watching from now on!}


     Vaermina continued with her self-monologue. She then looked at Jon viscously.


     {Make sure to spread lots of dreams with that little toy I left for you, Vaermina commands you.}


     Jon could only nod.


     Vaermina didn't seem to send Jon away as she started checking the people around him.


     {What a bunch of misfits! Hmmm… interesting!}


     Vaermina looked at Wulfur, Nefertiti, Jullanar and finally Alina. When her eyes landed on Alina, however, she noticed something.


     Vaermina pointed her hands at Alina and something bizarre happened.


     "AAAAAAAH!"


     Followed by a painful scream from Alina, two things flew out from Alina's head.


     "ALINA! NO!"


     Jon's face paled and moved as fast as he could to catch the falling body of Alina. Once he caught her and looked at her face, he fell silent only looking back at Vaermina with a shocked face followed by an angry look.


     Jullanar and Wulfur could see what happened to Alina's face.


     Her two crimson eyes… they were taken by Vaermina.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     191 The Return
      I was three standing in front of my sleeping beauty in her chamber. Jull was nursing her and Nefertiti was guarding them. It is no wonder now that Alina was tricked to go to the Tower of Dawn by an envious bitch from her clan. I understood everything once Nefertiti reported that she noticed the same evil sensation she could feel from Quagmire on that bitch.


     To explain what happened from the start, we should go back to three days ago when we left Quagmire.


     What we experienced was beyond sense or belief!


     After Vaermina let us go from her realm, I remember waking up in the inner sanctum of the Tower of Dawn and no one was there waiting for us. All I could find was Alina, Jull, Wulf and Nefertiti lying on the ground around me.


     The next thing I found was the cursed staff, the Skull of Corruption, floating not far away from me. It was emitting an aura as if it was communing with me... calling for me to approach and claim it, reluctantly I took it and covered it with an old piece of linen cloth.


     After that, I tried to wake up Alina and the rest but they were all fatigued. They were hungry and their power was fading.


     I couldn't understand why but I started to heal them right away, still, only Nefertiti showed signs of responding and woke up.


     "Hooman... hungry!"


     That's what she said. From that alone, I understand what is going on and why no one came for us.


     We have been gone for more than what I expected.


     It all made sense now. We were inside the realm of Vaermina, the law of time around an Original Spirit must be ruled only by them. It seemed that Sigurd was taken away by his clansmen.


     That time I transferred a lot Magicka into the four companions of mine until I almost exhausted myself, their conditions got stabilized. After that, I cut a piece of my robe and covered Alina's eyes with it, the wounds around her eyes were not normal but it will be her power that will she need to deal with such wounds.


     From the point onward, I conjured a few Flame Atronach Horses and put everyone on them taking the way out of the cursed place.


     The way to the Moonblade Clan was not easy. A snowstorm insisted that we should stay the first night in a cave leaving me awake all night to fend against the attacks of the hungry packs of wolves. Nefertiti fully woke up in the next day followed by Wulfur and Jullanar. Alina was the most exhausted one so she didn't wake up and made me more worried.


     That day we ate grilled wolf meat which tasted so terrible but even I was hungry.


     At the end of the second day, we reached the mountain range where the Moonblade Fort was located and walked the hard way up the storm was still blowing hard.


     The first thing that we encountered was a large gate blocking the road, it was the checkpoint where the Moonblade forces had on the mountain road. After trying to call for anyone beyond it, we discovered that it was abandoned probably due to the storm, bypassing it with 'Teleportation was the only option but I had to use 'Eye of the Mind' to see past the gate and teleport through it.



     I was using magic to solve every problem that we ran into for the past few days to the point of exhaustion. Even though everyone except Alina was up, they were still weakened greatly, even I had to supply Alina with my Magicka to warm her from the inside.


     Beyond that gate was a straight road to the Moonblade Fort. Who welcomed us was a small force dispatched to deal with the intruders that got detected going through the gate, on the lead of that force was a girl called Elsa Moonblade, the culprit that I yet to know was behind all this mess. Once that girl's eyes landed on Alina, who was laying on a Flame Atronach Horse, I could see shock and clear killing intent towards Alina from that girl. Before I could even react, Nefertiti transformed to Beast Mode and jumped towards Elsa baring her fangs and brandishing her claws. This would be a clear aggression towards the Moonblade so I hastily pulled the oversized cat from her tail.


     What amazed me that time was Nefertiti's actions, she sensed all kinds of killing intents before and didn't even react like this. I had to apologize for her actions saying that she was on alert all night.


     The girl who was leading the group almost wanted to seize Alina and kick us out but I wouldn't let her so much lay a finger on Alina. My words were clear back then, lead us inside or stay out of our way, either way, we are going forward.


     I didn't expect the skin of that girl to be so thick but all the clansmen behind her cleared the way and reluctantly she did so.


     From the behavior of Nefertiti, I knew that this girl is troublesome for Alina to be kept alive but I later found out that she was behind the whole mess.


     Once Sigurd met us, he almost fainted when he saw Alina. My reunion with Jonrad wasn't as warm but Alina's state was bad. I stopped him from removing the blindfold on Alina's eyes. I could only convince him that Alina overused her eye powers to fight off the nightmarish realm she was trapped in and she is just resting.


     I can't let him what has become of Alina's eyes, nothing good will come from that at all.


     The good thing about Sigurd was that he trusted my words in the end as we had already trust each other as we knew that the both of us want the best for Alina.


     And now we arrived at the point where I sat down in Alina's room looking at her sleeping in a weakened state and Jull was beside her. They both looked so weak and pale after going through that nightmarish realm.


     I didn't know what to do to wake her up but I knew that she needs time to be able to wake up. I can't allow anyone else to see what happened to her eyes, this situation is far from over and needs to be contained.


     The next day, Alina showed signs of getting healthier and Jull also took a fair share of rest. Wulfur, on the other hand, fell to fever and I went to nurse him for the day. Nefertiti, who regained her health faster than anyone, reported that she sensed some weird movements around Alina's chambers last night.


     I didn't want to leave anything for the chance as I knew who was moving suspiciously. It was that girl Elsa and her ugly little sister.


     To chew the flies away, I went directly to meet with Sigurd, who regained his youthful shape, and talked to him face to face while most of the elders were present.


     "I want that girl Elsa locked away." This was what I said in front of everyone just like that.


     "Preposterous!"


     "Jon Dare, we realize that you are an ally but don't take it too far. Elsa is one of the Moonblade's finest daughters."


     "Exactly! She is to be wed to Zend Firemane and her sister Kaja is to be wed to Ragnar Firemane. Who do you think you are to think you can talk shit about them?"


     Some of the Moonblades were very displeased with my demands. The person in question herself was shocked by my direct demand and made a tranquil face once she got defended by her clansmen.


     I ignored them and looked at Sigurd. He made a calm face and replied.


     "What are your reasons?"


     "First, she is the main suspect of conspiring to send Alina and my friends into a danger zone. Second, she showed a very disrespectful attitude towards Alina on many occasions. Third, she delayed Alina's arrival yesterday and wanted to kick us, Alina's company, away from the gates of the mountain…"


     I broke out Elsa's actions into detailed crimes that made her look worse and worse, still, every time I came up with something, voices of objection rose to debunk my accusations.


     Still, Sigurd always signaled them to shut the fuck up.


     And finally, I came to the last things I wanted to say.


     "... Lastly, I don't want an unwanted presence roaming around the chambers of my fiancee."


     No one said anything that time. These idiots just stared at me then looked at Sigurd with eyes wide open.


     Sigurd face didn't change one bit. He was just sitting there indifferently while looking down at everything and everyone.


     He then grinned.


     "If my son-in-law wishes for it, then it shall be. Take that girl away to the Tower of Redemption!"


     The voice they were waiting to speak out and teach me my place just shook the hall with these words. Two guards of the Moonblades moved towards Elsa and dragged her away in voices of plea and stares of shock.


     This was just the start I tell you.


     Wait until Alina wakes up… just wait!




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     192 House Dare Assemble!
      AN: Sorry about yesterday's chapter. I was applying for a job, law related and all. I guess it is my first step to get reincarnated to Skyrim.


     Also a big shout out to Jordon Gotthold! Finally, Patreon is getting some attention.


     And we hit 10K collection... HOORAY!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Sigurd didn't do this awesome move on his own, it was a fully planned act from the start. I wouldn't be able to act in the Moonblade Clan this disrespectfully anyway. Still, the reaction of the people around was worth it. Announcing my engagement to Alina on such short notice was a bit hasty but I needed it to be able to act on her behalf. Sigurd, after all, is the patriarch and can't go around taking his daughter's side easily. Also, what is better than a former professional lawyer to defend Alina.


     Anyway, that girl Elsa was dragged away like a chicken taken for slaughter. I kept looking at her coldly until she was taken from my sight. Now, my status as Alina's fiancé can't be looked down on, I am a Firemane even though I was announced as a distant relative with the bloodline.


     All this and that kept the atmosphere inside the great hall awkward. I was still receiving some gazes of hostility but whatever... they are all can go to Oblivion as far as I care.


     Sigurd called the clan meeting off and I was invited to his study.


     "Little rascal, I may have given my consent but that doesn't allow you to go around with a smug face like that."


     "....."


     After that outstanding performance of mine, this guy said that.


     The nerve!


     "Old man, I am not going to argue with you anymore. I'll just take Alina and leave." I said and turned around.


     "Hey! Wait!"


     At that moment, Sigurd dropped the attitude. He noticed that I got him and diverted the topic immediately.


     "... How is Alina's condition?"


     "Sigh! She is alright. Her eyes are healed but she can't… you know… turn it off anymore!"


     Sigurd nodded and lowered his head gloomily.


     "Why is it you?" He asked.


     "Excuse me!"


     "... Why is it you who can't get hurt by her eyes? What is the secret?"


     Oh! I see…


     For these words, I sat down on a chair opposite to Sigurd and started remembering how did it all go.


     Vaermina, that vile Daedric Prince, she wanted to use Alina for her own amusement. Just like how I got the staff that can spread the terror of Vaermina in the Mortal Plane, Alina's eyes got bless, or rather cursed, by Vaermina.


     Her eye power became more powerful than before, very much powerful that they can actually cause material damage. Wulfur and Jullanar accidentally saw her eyes after Vaermina put them back and they couldn't stay on their feet anymore, part of the reason why Wulfur fell ill the past few days.


     Jullanar was a lucky one as she has more flexibility than Wulfur and strangely more Vitality, she recovered immediately after I applied some healing. The ones who didn't get affected one bit were me and Nefertiti. Even though I understand why Nefertiti did not get affected as she is linked to my power and she is blessed by Hircine, I don't understand why I don't get affected by Alina's power at all.



     Some of my theories are dependant on the Dragonborn stuff which is rather everything is dependant on. I am not really upset but I'd rather have something other than Akatosh's blessings and all that.


     In the end, after a week of being trapped in Quagmire, I got the 'Skull of Corruption' which is recorded in the books of history to have ridiculous abilities, and Alina acquired more eye powers. According to what we know, Alina can detect lies, scry other places, see some futures, tell fortunes, and after awakening, she can see clearer, further, slower and can use a 'Fear' type illusion power from her eyes. Alina herself hated the power she gained after awakening and never used her eyes in anything other than telling lies from truth. Now, Vaermina forced Alina's eyes to be always on the awakened mode, not just that but it seemed that Vaermina did something similar to what the Augur to me and Hircine to Nefertiti did and added something like an Astral Extension so that Alina's eyes can do more damage and cause not just ordinary state of 'Fear', Alina's eye can now cause 'Psychological Terror' and can make people sink into their own nightmares and god knows what else.


     Vaermina won't just use me as a way to gain nightmares by that staff I got but will also force Alina to do so by her own eyes. Such cruelty…


     I guess I was lucky to not lose anyone of my friends to that Daedric Prince and her Realm.


     And now, to answer Sigurd's question as for why I don't get affected by his daughter's eyes, I wouldn't be able to say all that.


     "Maybe something related to 'Fate' or whatever."


     That's all I could say.


     'Fate' as a term is an interesting topic but one that can't be understood fully. Even the Greybeards and the Psijic Order rather not directly interfere with it. Actually, if I, the Last Dragonborn, is to be stripped from my own Fate as a Dragonborn before the prophecy is fulfilled, I may lose everything.


     It is not something to worry about but 'Fate', 'Prophecies' and 'The Elder Scrolls' are all related and can be said as the hardest topic to discuss between us, the students of Mysticism.


     "... Father-in-law, you don't need to worry. I will do whatever it takes to help Alina out of that dilemma she is in. My Master will never let her student suffer like that, we are a strong line of Mages and we take care of our own, there is definitely a solution."


     "Yes, boy. For her sake… yours and mine too."


     Sigurd replied and looked depressed. I stood up and was about to go but I halted my steps remembering the important matter I was here for in the first place.


     "That girl Elsa or whatever, I am not done with her, you know that, right?"


     Sigurd looked and nodded.


     "Anyone who tries to so much put a finger on Alina is a goner. I don't care if it is my niece or whatever but she has to pay for sending my daughter to a cursed realm of Oblivion."


     Sigurd said in a bloodthirsty tone. His killing intent activated his Aura subconsciously and that atmosphere around that monster felt overbearing to the extreme. This youth-like old man is another 60 years old monsters on par with Jonrad and Hilda, not far than Nurina too.


     Just why doesn't he show off and act as lawless as I do? He would have solved a lot of problems rather than looking depressed all the time.


     "It is fine, father-in-law. I will take care of the matter, just tell me when do the guards switch shifts for that Tower of Redemption?"


     "Around midnight. Don't be too careless!"


     "You can count on me."


     With that all said and done, I left Sigurd's study for Alina's chambers.


     ***


     In front of Alina's chambers, Nefertiti was stretching her limbs after taking a nap in her Beast Form. None of the servants of the Moonblades dared to come close to the oversized cat and thus Alina's matters were only handled by Jull.


     Even though Alina woke up earlier, it was only a slight response to her surroundings, she could be fed and listen to some words. She was still blindfolded though.


     I tried to remove the blindfold but she panicked and almost cried. She said that they sometimes feel like burning and sometimes cause her pain but that a normal reaction to the changes in her eyes. She needs to adapt to the changes first before she could feel comfortable once again.


     I spent the whole afternoon analyzing the magical power in her eyes but I need an expert's opinion. That's why I will take her to Nurina as soon as possible.


     As I went into Alina's room, I was charmed once again with the elegance of it. It's fine furniture that was personally imported from High Rock, her soft covers and stuffed dolls, the calming incense that was imported from Hammerfell, her bed's red canopy that made it feel like a queen is residing there.


     What can I just say? I didn't notice the beauty of this place at first as I was worried about Alina but now it felt came back to life after she woke up.


     I sat in front of Alina who was wearing a large robe and sitting silently on her bed. She seemed to have fully awoken but still remained blindfolded. Jullanar, was sitting beside her reading her some book. I am glad to see their relationship becoming this close.


     "How do you feel?" I asked while caressing her soft small hands.


     Alina smiled softly and nodded.


     "I feel okay, Seni… Jon."


     "Yeah, you need to get used to calling your fiance with his name from now on." I replied.


     Alina smiled and didn't say anything.


     I was used to her covering her lower face so I was used to read her mood through her eyes but now it became somewhat upside down as her eyes were covered.


     "I am sorry if Sigurd and I rushed in so fast. It was…"


     Alina hurriedly but her index on my lips signing for me to stop.


     "Being your fiancee is just made my life better and better, no matter how sudden it came, I now don't feel sad about what happened to me… I… just…"


     "I understand!"


     I said while taking her hand close to me and kissing its back.


     "I swear I will find a way to help you see again." I said then pulled her close to me. I couldn't help but hug her.


     On the side, Jullanar was looking at this pink scene while smiling. My hand move on its own and pulled her in my embrace.


     "You too, I swear I will heal your eye."


     It was a bit too greedy for me to have two beauties all for myself but I am a greedy person and I admit it. These two beauties are my future wives and I don't care about anyone's opinion.


     "Yeah yeah! All these sweet words and…" Jull started to ruin the mood but...


     *spank*


     … her two butt cheeks got spank by Alina and me almost at the same second.


     In this warm atmosphere, a small creature stuffed herself between the three of us and squirmed to fit in the place.


     "Hooman! So warm!"


     Oh, I almost forgot her meowjesty!


     Now, with a beauty on the left, a beauty on the right and a cat on my lap, I can proudly announce that House Dare is coming to be in a splendid way.


     With all the membered gathered we need to…


     "... Let's spill some blood!"


     "Yeah, it's about time." Jull agreed.


     The four of us separated from each other and started to get ready to go to the Tower of Redemption.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     193 Beyond Good and Bad.
      Midnight in the back of the Moonblade Mountain, a little girl walked with unsteady steps, she was carrying a blanket while heading towards an isolated tower.


     The tower was heavily guarded and the little girl was naturally seen as she wasn't even trying to hide. A guard waved his torch to guide the girl to him.


     "Young maidservant, what brings you to the Tower of Redemption this hour?" The guard looked at the girl with a cold gaze.


     The little girl seemed to be uncomfortable with his gaze and was a little bit shy on words.


     "M-Miss Elsa… she needs blankets."


     "Fine, leave them here and go."


     The guard stretched his hand to grab the blanket from the girl but she stepped back hurriedly.


     "This is for miss Elsa! Miss Kaja and the Elder told me to deliver it pers"


     The girl acted with caution and hugged the blanket she was holding tightly.


     "Tsk! Don't test my patience, brat."


     The guard was displeased with the girl's attitude and seemed to be going to pull the blanket forcefully.


     "Keep your hands to yourself, Paul."


     "Steve?"


     Another guard saw the commotion and cut in.


     "Let the girl in, man. If an elder is sending her then just let do what she came for. Don't offend people we can't offend."


     "But the patriarch just imprisoned Miss Elsa, if we..."


     "You think the patriarch will care if an Elder came to bust your ass? Just let her in and spare us."


     "Sigh! Alright, you guide her in."


     Paul let the girl pass and Steve guided her into the tower. It was a high building built in the Nordic style, the only flaw is its location that was on an isolated peak that made all the coming and going winds go through its gabs and even make ice get formed inside. The place was some sort of frozen hell and the moonlight that illuminated the place made it even more terrifying. This place is where the main family members get punished.


     The guard led the way into a higher floor that was even more chilly than the first floor. Even the strong guards would need to build up some resistance to get through the place.


     The guard looked at the girl who followed him and was about to tell her to not go further but once he turned around, he almost dropped his jaw.


     The place that made him shiver didn't even affect the girl one bit. She was walking normally while looking at the guard with her expressionless big blue eyes and red rosy cheeks. The guard gulped on his saliva and smiled with a bit of fear.


     He thought to himself that this girl is not a simple maid, after all, she may be one of the children the Hidden Clans pick up for their unique talents. This is something a lowly guard like him shouldn't have interfered with from the start.


     "Young Lady, Miss Elsa is just around that corner."


     The guard spoke politely and pointed to a certain place, the girl looked and saw a cell with just a few steps away. With a nod, she walked forward on her own and reached the cell looking at the person inside it.



     Inside the cell sat a tall girl with a thin body, black hair, grey eyes and all the other features of a Moonblade, Elsa Moonblade. She sat in a lotus position and a small hint of Aura could be seen trying to fend the cold away.


     "... For you."


     The little girl passed the blanket through the bars of the cell and the blanket fell on the floor. Elsa opened her closed eyes and saw something she needed dearly from someone she didn't recognize. She just moved and grabbed the blanket covering herself as fast as she could.


     "Did you bring food?" Elsa asked in a pained tone.


     The expressionless girl shook her head.


     "Tsk! They just sent you with a blanket? Was at all my father could sneak for me? Dammit… just go away and bring something warm for me to eat."


     The little girl looked at Elsa then just turned around and walked away.


     Elsa remained in her cell cursing her dump luck for being dragged all the way to this cursed place. She was standing on top of hundreds and under a few but now her status has fallen so low to the point that even a lowly maidservant didn't speak with her in proper manners.


     "These damnable people, how dare they? To think they could sway the clan to turn on me like that! Her fiance, huh? Will see to that… just wait until I get out of here, this time, that bitch Alina won't even see sunlight… and that Jon Dare… I swear I will make him suffer for it, he will…"


     "Are you serious about doing so?" A voice cut Elsa's cursing.


     Elsa didn't expect to hear that voice here of all places and jumped away then turned around.


     "... How? Why?"


     Who Elsa saw was the little girl from just a minute ago?


     Why was this girl in this cell? And how could she come from the other side… not through the cell's door? Elsa wondered.


     The girl that barely could be seen as a ten years old brat looked down on Elsa and the air around her changed. The cell wasn't tight or anything but in front of that girl, Elsa felt like she was frozen not by cold but by fear, primal monstrous fear that only an apex predator can give off.


     This girl was just standing and Elsa only felt helpless and cornered.


     A weird movement was felt behind the girl that caught Elsa's eyes. It was something a human should not have.


     "Wh- Why do you… have a tail?"


     Elsa questioned and the girl tilted her head with a weak smile.


     "To fluff you, my dear." The girl took one step towards Elsa as she said that.


     Elsa reflexively moved back but she noticed another strange thing that a human shouldn't have.


     "Wh- Why do you… have claws?"


     Elsa questioned and the girl smiled wider.


     "To grab you, my dear." The girl took one more step towards Elsa while saying so.


     Elsa reflexively moved back once more but she noticed one stranger thing when the girl smiled.


     "Wh- Why do you… have big fangs?"


     Elsa questioned and the girl halted her steps.


     "... To shred you apart, my, dear."


     The girl moved this time and in a flash waved her claws and opened her mouth while jumping on Elsa. Screams and wails sounded but no one heard even a shriek.


     ***


     I was waiting in the dark with Alina and Jull, we were standing in the outside and watching the situation at the tower.


     Nefertiti has done a splendid job delivering the blanket to that bitch Elsa and returned with the news. I sent her once again into that cell by teleportation this time and she should have started playing with Elsa first.


     Nefertiti was taking the Child Form that we barely managed to achieve outside Quagmire. Her appearance was adorable and heart melting, she can just bless the whole damn Nirn by just existing in the same plane of existence. She doesn't like the Child Form that much and prefers the other forms over it but she still needs to learn its charm later.


     The only problem we faced in the transformation process was how to conceal some parts of her like her fluffy tail and her big cat ears on top of her head, also her claws and fangs. Still, she was so devilishly cute.


     The loveliest thing was how she said 'Jon' to me for the first time. I almost died from the happiness I tell, my heart literally skipped a few beats.


     Anyway, back to reality.


     I was waiting for the right time to teleport into the cell. While doing so, I observed Alina and Jull who were having some girl to girl talk away from me and were giggling to each other. I really wanted to eavesdrop but Jull's Stealthy Aura can block sounds and life signals even from me.


     I was a bit concerned about Alina's and Jull's relationship but I started to get the feeling that it is becoming even smoother than their relationship with me.


     Seriously… sigh!


     A few seconds later, I felt Nefertiti's telepathic signal and understood that we can come in now.


     "Let's go!" I called the girls to come closer.


     They approached me while smiling and didn't say anything.


     I took held them both and looked at the tower with my Aura then activated the magical runes and space twisted with us at the center.


     The next thing we saw was the inside of a desolate cold cell that felt a bit scary.


     "So this is the infamous Tower of Redemption."


     I said while looking around the cell until my eyes spotted a bloody figure thrown in a corner. A black cat was sitting straight beside it and seemed to be waiting.


     "Good job, Nefertiti." I said and she came closer and jumped on my shoulder.


     Looking at Elsa, I can tell that she hand the best time of her life being fluffed halfway to death. Nefertiti has torn her clothes and shred her flesh to the point where Elsa can only be described as a person of a horror movie.


     "Damn! This stupid cat made a score on that poor girl." Jull spotted Elsa and started checking her around.


     "Idiot Hooman, know your place."


     While us three were looking coldly at the half-dead Elsa, Alina seemed to be in distress.


     "I know we talked about this and I agreed to it but… I never thought it would be this messy." Alina said.


     Even though she was blindfolded, she could tell the area around her and smell the reek of the blood.


     She was a bit reluctant when it comes to torture but I left Jull to guide her around the whole process so she would be fine and mentally ready. She joined a lot of fights and killed many people before but she wasn't into torturing and killing slowly. Still, she has a very awesome aptitude to that anyway.


     "It's okay, sister. We will just fry her little brain and be done with her for good, an eye for an eye, you know... In your case two, though." Jull kicked Elsa to wake her up and came to guide Alina into position.


     I stepped forward to the naked bloody girl and grabbed her neck to carry her up. Weak screams came from her mouth but one slap was enough.


     I still had to heal her enough for her to remain strong for what Alina is going to do.


     After a bit of healing, the wounds on Elsa started to close up and her consciousness was fully regained.


     "You… you… monsters… leave me… monsters…" She started crying while calling us monsters.


     I wanted to retort and say she is the monster but I came to a moment of realization and thought about it.


     "By Ysmir, she is right! We are monsters."


     As I said so, the other three also seemed to have come to the same realization.


     I am a Dragonborn, that's pretty much enough to qualify me for monsterhood. Jullanar can be herself and that is considered a monster too. Nefertiti is the fluffiest monster no argue about it. And Alina can be a newbie in the field but her new eyes qualify her to monsterhood splendidly.


     "Okay, enlightenment time is over. Time to do the monster work."


     I pushed Elsa on her knees in front of Alina and held her head straight.


     Jull came behind Alina and closed their heads together from the back.


     "Sister, you ready?"


     "..." Alina was still conflicted.


     Jull hugged Alina tightly and intimately which rather seemed a bit sexy.


     "This is beyond what is good and bad, sister. This is your justice, my justice, Jon's justice, that cat's justice, and Wulfur's justice too. We were all harmed by that bitch, we have seen unsightly nightmares before Jon comes for us… not to mention what happened to you… now, you are the only one who can give her a taste of it. Would the woman of Jon chicken out here."


     To Jull's swaying words, Alina's held her breath and her anger swelled up. Jull smiled once she sensed Alina's change of atmosphere and started untying her blindfold.


     "She is all yours." Jull said so while kissing Alina's cheek then stepping back with Alina's blindfold.


     Alina's shut eyes opened slowly and met with mine. As usual, her eyes have no power over me.


     The one who tensed up was Elsa, her body twisted and deep groans came out, strange changes started appearing too.


     The blood vessels on her neck started lining up as if a black liquid was running through them and became visible. Her eyes started tearing blood. Her mouth was shut tightly to the point where her teeth crushed each other.


     I didn't expect to see that!


     This was just an eye contact!


     In Quagmire, the Wulf and Jull felt a strong strike of pain and fell off their feet but this is far more powerful than that time. Elsa was being tortured to a point I have never seen before.


     Alina was shaken for a bit but she managed to hold up and keep still. She then spoke up.


     "Stay still!"


     To Alina's words, the squirming Elsa froze while groaning.


     "Shut up!"


     To Alina's words, the groaning Elsa didn't utter a sound.


     I was curious and used a bit of my mystic arts to see what does that girl see.


     I tried to get how she feels with a bit of magic, I got an image of her eyesight with my 'Eye of the Mind' spell.


     Alina was seen from that girl perspective.


     Alina spoke up once again.


     "You are in the dark all alone."


     With these words, what Elsa saw was a dark space with only herself and two glowing red eyes.


     "You feel your body being torn but it is all intact."


     The nervous signals of Elsa started receiving foreign orders and reacted to them. I didn't feel what she felt but her body was probably feeling to all these orders that were being transmitted through the red eyes.


     Amazing!


     "You feel ants crawl under your skin."


     The nervous system of Elsa reacted once again.


     "You are being eaten!"


     "You are being shredded!"


     "You are being devoured!"


     "You are being frozen! You are being burned! You are being frozen! You are being burned! You are being frozen! You are being burned! You are being frozen! You are being burned!"


     Alina went all out.


     I never expected to see all that.


     The nervous system of Elsa was reacting in such a splendid way to Alina's words.


     I cut the line and returned to observe the effect on Elsa's body.


     "... Goddamn!"


     This went beyond all sense.


     Even though Alina's power are illusions, her Eyes were making the reality inside Elsa's body shift… just like how Quagmire does.


     This is way too overpowered than what I could even think of.


     I looked at Alina who seemed to have exhausted herself and closed her eyes. She kept Elsa alive while doing all that torture.


     This thing about her being a newbie in monsterhood… we need to talk about that.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     194 Visitors
      A few days ago, we left the Moonblade clan grounds with an aura of innocence and peace. No one suspected us to know anything about what happened with Elsa Moonblade.


     The matter became a shock after Elsa was found in her cell between life and death. The whole Moonblade clan started searching for the maidservant that was the last person who saw Elsa but no girl with such description was found. Of course, no one can even know that Nefertiti can turn into a human now. It was only me, Alina and Jull who know that.


     Of course, Elsa was taken out of that cursed tower and all sort of mages examined her condition. The wounds that should have come from outside were all from inside. The experts in medicine among the Moonblades were shocked senseless from what they saw. All agreed that no human can inflict such damage, to them, this was the work of something mysterious.


     Of course, I was suspected from the very first second but my alibi was solid. Most of the Moonblades saw me all over the fort that day guarding Alina's chambers… or some illusion I created to fool them.


     After the inspection was over, two rumors were being spread. The first was that Elsa got claimed by the Evil Daedra that should have taken Alina, this is the one I started spreading. The other rumor was that Elsa got punished by Kyne for assaulting her favored child, and that one was probably spread by Sigurd.


     Regarding Elsa's condition, I can estimate that she lost her mind. She was healed but her body was crippled and her mind went coco. She doesn't even react anymore but sometimes she starts screaming and always see nightmares.


     Sigurd kept looking at me as if I am some sort of a monster that time but he almost cried when he knew that this was Alina's handy work. He was so shocked that he spent the day all pale.


     This man's health is a matter of concern now. I can tell that his heart is becoming weaker since the day he got to know me.


     Anyway, we decided to leave the Moonblade clan this morning and rode to Winterhold accompanied by a lot of guards from the Dare Dragon Company and the Moonblade Clan.


     Alina was riding with me by the way. As we are officially engaged, we can interact more from now on which was rather nice.


     "I wonder why Master didn't come to check on us when we went missing." Alina asked.


     "... I was curious too. Still, I gave it some thought and it seemed that she forced herself to stay."


     "Forced herself? We are her only apprentices and you are her son. Why would she?"


     I thought for a while but I could only think of one reason.


     "It probably has something to do with Grandmaster."


     Alina paused for a while.


     "... I am so envious you got to meet our Grandmaster."


     "Hehe! I know."


     Once Alina found out that I met our Grandmaster and our Great Grandmaster, she almost fainted and started crying and kicking around. She is that type of person who craves to see the more knowledgeable people and discuss our art with them, missing the chance to meet our Grandmaster was more tragic to her than getting her eyes blessed by Vaermina. She kept nagging me to tell her the identity of our Grandmaster and Great Grandmaster but I am sure she won't handle the shock. I myself wouldn't have handled if Nurina wasn't kidnapped by Alfe back then.



     "Just don't make such a heartbroken face. If you ever meet her in the future, just turn to the other direction and run, she isn't the monster I would want to cross myself."


     "Humph! Impossible, I would get cursed once again to Oblivion if I don't."


     "Yeah yeah, act haughty all you want just because there is a Dragonborn who is foolish enough to go through Oblivion and bring you back."


     "... I'll be relying on you then."


     This girl! She is becoming more comfortable with me.


     A bit of time passed and Alina spoke again.


     "You also promised me you would find a way for me to open my eyes again. And Jull's eye too."


     About that...


     "Yep, I have some ideas on how to do that."


     I thought about the matter really deeply. Looks like I will get busy once I head back home.


     "What are the chances? For Jull… I mean!"


     "Not that bad, I have acquired a book from Grandmaster and a lot of progress will be made in my techniques from now on. The more I think about it, the more possibilities come to my head. Even regrowing limbs is not that much of a problem… in theory of course." I said and Alina seemed to be surprised.


     "Being 'in theory' means it is still possible."


     "Yes, the problem is the amount of energy we need. Luckily, I am working on a major project that will change the way we use magic and open up many great possibilities."


     "I can't wait to be your assistant."


     Alina seemed excited and stuck to me. Unlike Jull and Wulf who can't stand studying, Alina can research for days without getting bored. It was very nice to have another weirdo who shared the same hobby as me.


     When I arrived at this world, researching magic was like me when I got my first computer when I was young, discovery was my sole drive back then. The new generations especially those damn brats that were born after year 2000 may not have the same feeling we older kids had but I fell in love with computers so much. It all happened again with magic but it was rare to see a nerd like me, yet Alina was that nerd.


     And about us sharing notes of research is not a simple decision. Each mage's notes are more sacred than their family member sometimes and sometimes even couples don't share these notes together. Alina and I were very willing though.


     And that reminded me of the last piece of sketch I was working on.


     "About your problem." I mentioned to Alina her eyes problem.


     "What about it?"


     "I have something in mind but I will need all hands on deck… that includes Nurina."


     "... I am really not that distressed, Jon. I can already use my Aura to see ten meters in all directions. It will make everyo…"


     "Tsk tsk tsk. This thing I have in mind is not just for you but also for me, my soul needs it, you know?"


     "... Is it something weird from your sketchbook?"


     "Oh! You know about that?"


     "Yeah, Jull told me that you showed a sketch to Wulfur and he held it as if he saw the third volume of 'The Lusty Argonian Maid'."


     "... Pffft!"


     Wulfur would feel so embarrassed if he heard this one.


     'The Lusty Argonian Maid' is a famous novel in this world but the third volume is very rare. Only collectors like myself have it. I saved it long ago when it was about to be auctioned in Riften in some dark auction. One of the reasons why 'Catatoskr' name is so famous.


     And speaking of Wulfur, he was riding at the back while talking with Brenda, my cousin.


     "Hey, Big Wulf!"


     I called for him and he rode beside me and Alina.


     "Lord and Lady lovebirds! How can I be of service?"


     And he is in a good mood too.


     "When we reach Winterhold, you are going to cook me something." I said.


     "Cook? You know I am not that much of a… wait! What are the ingredients?"


     "Hehe! Moonstone, Malachite and Quicksilver."


     Wulfur paused for a while with his eyes opened wide.


     "... F- For that?" He realized what I wanted.


     "Yes, this is the best combination for enchantments, right?"


     "But… that is too hard! Even for my skill… this is beyond me!"


     "Come on! I will gather the best materials and personnel for you. I am even bringing some rarities from my vault."


     Wulfur understood what I meant but he felt conflicted and excited at the same time, it all appeared on his face.


     He thought that it would be a waste of materials if he worked on it or something along those lines.


     "Maybe you should invite Eorlund Grey-Mane. This is really beyond me." Wulfur was backing down for the first time.


     Sigh!


     "You will do it like it or not. I am not really in a pinch and we can use different material if this didn't work."


     Wulfur nodded and said he will think about it.


     "He seems very troubled? What is that you are making?" Alina asked.


     "A special alloy for my special ladies." I said while looking at her and Jull.


     "And I suppose it is a surprise."


     "Yep."


     "I'll be waiting then."


     Alina turned around and kept the cool attitude but I could feel her cheeks curving into a smile.


     Two days after that, we arrived at Winterhold and found a lot of expected and unexpected visitors waiting for us.


     The Firemanes and on top of them were Mother and Father, also the Master Alchemist Nurelion and his apprentice Quintus Navale, a Stormcloak messenger and an Imperial envoy, and there was also some messages from Svidi and Jon Battle-Born delivered by an unexpected face, Lisette.


     Sigh!


     I guess I should ask Lord Divayth Fyr about making me some clones. This is so busy.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     195 Vittoria Vici
      The Dare Dragon Group now owns the biggest building in town. Just between the Jarl's Longhouse and the new market area, a four-story building built with the urban techniques brought to this world by a certain otherworlder.


     This building was wide and big, it had a lot of offices which were mostly busy all day long. Most of the employees from the management and the financial departments were mostly stationed here in the first, second and third floors. My office has completely taken over the fourth floor.


     It is not me being bossy or anything, I just decided that all the archives and the important files should be kept near to the secretary room and also I wanted a meeting and a CEO office in the most modern way possible.


     It ended up looking really good and I got praised a lot by Nurina who filled for me the last two weeks.


     Now, in this fourth floor, a lot of people gathered up and were mostly glaring at each other.


     On the head of the table was the powerhouses of Winterhold which are mostly the senior executives of my company, Jarl Korir was called over. On the right side, there was the Imperial Envoy who is apparently called Viscount Lucius, accompanied by a Nord Legion Officer referred to as Legate Thorvar and the Imperial Businesswoman Vittoria Vici. On the left side, there was the messenger from Windhelm, Captain Mislav Stone-Crusher accompanied by Ralof of Riverwood. At the end of the table was the Firemanes and on top of them there was Uncle Njord, father and mother were not showing their faces and sat behind him.


     The overall atmosphere in the room was like a ticking bomb. The Imperial Envoy was glaring at the Stormcloak Messenger, Vittoria Vici was glaring at me, Njord was glaring at Legat Thorvar, Ralof was glaring at Jullanar, Nefertiti was glaring at the food on the table. All in all, everyone was glaring at something for some reason. I tried to find something to glare at but it seems that I had nothing left to glare at me back.


     Soon after, someone finally ended the glaring contest.


     "I suppose you are Jon Dare, you made us wait for three days! Three days in this Godforsaken wasteland." It was the Imperial Envoy Viscount Lucious who spoke first, what a rude tone.


     "Thane Jon Dare, it is an honor to finally meet you in person." The Stormcloak Messenger Captain Mislav took a different approach.


     "The honor is mine."


     As I replied, Captain Mislav grinned at Viscount Lucius.


     "I understand that all the parties in this room insisted on having a meeting as soon as possible. So… what is the urgent matter?"


     "The urgent matter is about Winterhold, this place is slacking on taxes, refusing to provide recruits, hiding details from the periodic reports to Solitude, and as soon as I arrive here, we find that the whole hold is under monopoly by a single entity." Viscount Lucius started shouting around.


     This man! Is he trying to provoke me?



     I could see the Imperial Legat beside him sighing while Vittoria Vici was nodding to his words.


     Hmmm! This group is not rhyming well.


     "I see! These matters are mostly for the Jarl to take care of, isn't that right Jarl Korir?"


     "It certainly is." Korir replied.


     "And also if there are any complaints about the Dare Dragon Group, you can file it to the Legal Department of our Company on the second floor, office number 2, Mrs. Roz."


     The Imperial Envoy looked at me as if I said something strange.


     "Legal Department! What is that for?" Vittoria Vici asked.


     "It consists of highly educated employees known as Lawyers, they have studied all the laws of the Empire and the Kingdom of Skyrim and they make sure that all our actions are within the law, they also receive the complains of any official envoy and they hold a lot of authority to even put my actions within the company on hold."


     "....."


     This is how awesome my small army of lawyers is, you think I would be reincarnated without spreading the holy occupation of lawyers.


     Law is mostly practiced by the high members of the community and they are mostly the ones people refer to as nobles. In Cyrodiil they are the regular noble from counts and viscounts through all the ranks, and in Skyrim, it is they Jarls and Thanes as well as the other official titles.


     To have a legal department like mine is a bit unthinkable. How can normal people practice law that is mostly monopolized and abused by high ranking members of society? Maybe nobles in this world are actually Nobles and treat the people fairly unlike how it used to appear in the works of fiction I read in my past life but people always find ways to degrade others. And now, as I gave some commoners the power of knowledge about law, I can be seen as someone who cheated and cheated very badly.


     They should have realized by now that I can't be cornered when it comes to the validity of my actions. Everything is crystal clear by law.


     The Imperial Envoys backed down a bit to think of a comeback while the Stormcloaks decided to play this time.


     "By the way, Thane Jon, I noticed a new temple being built in town. Will there be a Shrine for Talos?" Ralof asked.


     This was a direct question. Even the Imperials looked at me waiting for an answer.


     Sadly…


     "No, it pains me but the worship of Talos was outlawed by the Empire."


     My answer made the Imperials look at me as if I said something strange, it seemed that they were expecting otherwise. The Stormcloaks, however, seemed to be provoked.


     "Outlawed? Are you seriously saying that?"


     "I just did, you heard me."


     "How could you? And you call yourself a Nord?"


     "I do."


     All the sides on the table felt conflicted, I could see Njord looking at me and asking what the hell did I just say.


     "Then, Thane Jon, which divine is that temple dedicated to?" Vittoria Vici asked.


     I looked at her with a smile.


     "For Kyne!"


     """Kyne?"""


     Everyone in the room was taken aback.


     Of course they should! In this day and age no one worships Kyne openly anymore.


     Kyne is part of the Old Nordic Divines and later was replaced by Kynareth in Alessian Doctrine that was set by the Empire. As the Empire, this kind of worship was long since gone.


     Even the Stormcloaks were looking at me strangely.


     Talos didn't exist in the Old Gods but there was another aspect of him and that was Ysmir.


     Gods are a bit tricky, they can be the same entity but they have different aspects and each aspect has its own personality. For example, Kyne is an aspect of the warrior goddess of the storm, she was worshipped back in the days when most of the Nord women were warriors fighting alongside men in every battle, on the other hand, Kynareth is another aspect that is associated with the Sky and mostly Healing, she replaced Kyne when the Nordic women started to tend to their homes and left battles for the men. Another example is Arkay, in the Alessian Doctrine, he is the God of Death in the ceremonial meaning and is associated with the circle of Life and Death, in the old Nordic religion, Arkay is Orkey, the God of Death in the sense of a grim reaper, Orkey was the sole reason why Humans live shorter than Elves as he cursed them once to live shorter, if not for the efforts of Ysmir and Shor who managed to defeat him, the human lifespan would have fallen to six years old.


     Anyway, Reverting to the old Gods such as Kyne, Ysmir and Shor is not a crime but no one do that practice anymore. The Empire won't really care about it and the Stormcloak may also welcome it as a comeback for the glorious gods of the past. The only ones who will see this as a provocation are the Thalmor and they will try to do something about it for sure. These Nordic Gods are the adversaries of the Elven Gods and part of the reason why the worship Talos, who is very connected to the Old Nordic Gods, is being outlawed.


     In the eyes of everyone, I actually did nothing wrong. Actually, the hidden clans are mostly Daedra worshippers or Old Nordic Gods worshippers, the main reason why they are hidden and think of themselves as peaceful cults.


     In both religion and law, I am in the green zone for these parties.


     "Also, in Winterhold we respect both Law and Freedom, even if there is a member of the worshipper of Talos or even a worshipper of a Daedra, we wouldn't act like the Vigilants or the Law Officers. However, if we can resolve these matters peacefully, why even start discriminating each other? Everyone is free to worship and free to love as long as they don't bring harm to the others or break the law."


     Closing these matters like that will force the two parties to go back to their factions first and come up with another plan later.


     "Very well, this will pose no problem then." Viscount Lucius backed off reluctantly.


     Captain Mislav nodded and seemed to be rather disappointed that he couldn't draw me to Ulfric's side.


     "I want to talk about something rather important." This time, it was Vittoria Vici. She didn't look at me and directed the talk to Jarl Korir.


     "My Jarl, when we asked around Winterhold lately, it seemed that all the resources and the economical spots were rented to the Dare Dragon Group, mind telling me how did that happen?"


     Her question was not direct, she just asked about how Korir gave me the power to act in the place as if is my own backyard.


     "It was through Thane Jon's effort that Winterhold managed to take the road once again towards a better future. I was very pleased and decided to give Thane Jon all the important matters only a remarkable man like him can attend to, and here we are, haha!" Jarl Korir replied with a wide smile.


     Vittoria Vici made an innocent face and directed another question.


     "But wouldn't it be more beneficial for Winterhold to create a competitive atmosphere, I am sure Thane Jon wouldn't mind have my small company to start some business around these parts. I will make sure that Jarl Korir will see these benefits first hand too."


     This bitch!


     Alina and Jull, who were me, were about to release their killing intent. This girl tried to lure Korir with benefits and wanted to make a foothold in Winterhold.


     With no shame or honor, trying to press Korir with her identity and she thought that I don't know who is she.


     As a matter of fact, I received a report that she paid a visit to Korir and introduced herself to him with her real identity, not the so-called small company owner she is playing now.


     Still, how can I not know one of the most important NPCs in the game?


     I guess I should make things clear at this point.


     "How can miss Vittoria's business can be called small?" I said with a smile. "You are exactly the last person I want in Winterhold. Haha!"


     The Imperials glared at me but they managed to hold themselves back in the end.


     "Thane Jon, please don't overestimate me! If not for my connection with Lord Lucius here, I wouldn't have had the opportunity to be in this meeting."


     "I see! So, the Chief Executive of Skyrim's Branch of the East Empire Company and the Cousin of Emperor Titus Mede II needs a connection to meet with a mere citizen like me?"


     To my words, both the Imperials and the Stormcloaks jumped on their feet and placed their hands on their hilts.


     If I am not careful during the next few minutes, the Civil War may start four years too early.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     196 The Demands 1
      A/N: I forgot to mention that the novel got renamed because of the sites that started to steal my novel as of late. It made them get confused but those guys still found out.


     Also, sorry about yesterday, even Daedric Princes catch flu.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "I see! So, the Chief Executive of Skyrim's Branch of the East Empire Company and the Cousin of Emperor Titus Mede II needs a connection to meet with a mere citizen like me?"


     To my words, both the Imperials and the Stormcloaks jumped on their feet and placed their hands on their hilts.


     The tension was as high as Mt. Anthor and it seemed that it is not going to turn out really well.


     Vittoria Vici was looking at me with eyes wide open, Viscount Lucius took out a staff from his robe and Legat Thorvar put his hands on his sword's hilt. They all were wary of the Stormcloaks on the other side of the table.


     Speaking of them, the also stood up with their hands on the hilts of their swords while glaring with murderous spirit at Vittoria Vici.


     "Tsk tsk tsk! And I thought better of you folks, on a table of diplomacy you guys would glare at each other with such rudeness, how shameful!"


     I couldn't help but mock them out loud, these hot-heads were really going for it.


     "The cousin of the man who sold Skyrim and Talos to the Elves is right in front of us, how can you just ask us to remain silent?" Captain Mislav said while looking with hate at Vittoria Vici.


     "Watch your tongue! What you said just now is a high treason to the Empire, if not for the Emperor's understanding nature, the likes of you would have been purged long ago."


     "The likes of me? You filthy Imperial Dog! After all, what your Empire has done, you still dare to lecture me?"


     "Humph! Barbaric folk like you are the reason why the situation is like this from the start."


     "Why don't you just go and make your ears pointy like your Elvish masters? bunch of cowards!"


     "Dirty barbarians like yourself shouldn't be allowed to..."


     These people were taking it too far.


     With a snap of my fingers, the situation changed dramatically.


     Hilda waved her axe at the Imperial Legat blocking his path, Jonrad drew his golden blade at the Stormcloak Messenger, Wulfur held a small knife on the neck of the Imperial Envoy and Jull aimed her crossbow at Ralof.


     "Such a nerve! To dare and aim your weapon at me, An Imperial Envoy!" Viscount Lucius glared at Wulfur who gazed back at him coldly.


     "Jon Dare? This is a stupid move!" Legat Thorvar said.


     "I knew you are that killer from that day!" Ralof was glaring at Jull.


     The tension reached its peak.


     "You bunch! You were thinking of waving your weapons at each other under my roof? Does my presence worth shit to you? So you so-called diplomats are just some mad dogs in the end."


     I was genuinely pissed. Starting a fight in Winterhold meant that this area will get marked for trouble, I knew from the start but both the Empire and the Stormcloaks think so little of Winterhold.



     These trash!


     I only stirred some muddy waters and now they want to make it into a flood.


     "You, you bad mouthed the Nords to your heart content since the minute you showed up here. Don't you think that I don't know how you tried to investigate the origin of my technologies and even tried to interrogate some of my men about the 'Soaring Flame'." I faced Viscount Lucius with facts.


     "And you, you tried to make the native Nords act against the non-Nords and went to snoop around Jarl Korir to convince him to Join Ulfric's shit show." I also directed some of the facts to Captain Mislav.


     These two were actually very busy since the time they showed up in Winterhold and were working hard to stir trouble for me. If not for my 'Team 0', things would have taken a bad turn.


     I was gazed at with a lot of discontent and negativity by the two envoys.


     "The Empire's orders are abs…"


     "Jarl Ulfric wants you to…"


     They tried to retort at me at the same time.


     "Both The Empire and Ulfric can go and suck a bag of dicks for all that I care about."


     To my words, all the parties fell silent. I made a clear statement. The two forces only work for their own benefits, I know very well that they will try to rip my stronghold in Winterhold apart as soon as they get the chance.


     The Dare Dragon Group rose to power in a desolate location and didn't attract any attention. Within only one year, it now controls one-ninth of Skyrim's landmass and the populace is growing at a drastic rate. Most of the Dark Elves in Windhelm and the worshippers of Talos, who are being chased by the Thalmor, chose Winterhold as a safe haven. Even a small settlement was constructed near to Whispering Mine for the Dark Elves who wanted to live near the Shrine of Azura.


     As a new power with that size rises, the other power will be worried and act against it right away. When I killed all the spies of the Empire, the Stormcloaks and the other forces when Alina and the rest disappeared, it made them all realize that they have underestimated the Dare Dragon Company. This is why a ginormous whale like the East Empire Company has sent its branch manager of Skyrim, Vittoria Vici, to investigate us.


     Actually, if the reports are accurate, Vittoria Vici just arrived at Skyrim during the last King's Tournament that I didn't attend, she and her mother, Alexa Vici, had a meeting with Maven Black-Briar and they seemed to have hit it well.


     As all the parties managed to get a grip of their temper, we all sat down once again.


     Silence took over for a while and the two parties realized that I already know their game and there is no point to hide poison in the honey anymore.


     As we were about to talk once again, the door to the meeting room opened and my secretary rushed in informing me with some new participants in the talk.


     "What are you doing keeping them out? Let them all in… Quickly!"


     This is not the type of people I should keep waiting.


     As soon as she went out, some people clad in clean expensive robes came in.


     On the lead were Nurina and Savos Aren followed by Tolfdir and the new head of the Destruction Magic Major, Faralda. There were four more individuals, two Nords, a Khajiit and a Wood Elf that I didn't recognize. They were all old men with massive beards, except the Khajit of course, he had a glorious mane.


     From the air around them alone, I could tell that these are all Arch-Wizards.


     Summing it up, six Arch-Wizards and two Master Wizards one of them is a half step away from becoming an Arch-Wizard.


     The hell is this formation?


     The weakest among them should be Faralda and she can pretty much hand me my ass if she got serious, who on Nirn are these people.




     The Augur was the one who answered me.


     Such a thing actually exists?


     They don't feel as powerful as Lord Divayth Fyr but their Auras are equivalent to Nurina and Savos.


     Why in the world are those monsters here?


     ***


     The newcomers came in and sat in a corner of the room. Everyone could tell that these eight are here to observe as the only action they took was nodding for us to continue.


     With the powerful feeling the gave off and Nurina's known status as my Master, these people were on my side.


     Eventually, everyone silently sat down. Each group gathered their heads together and started to think of the situation.


     A power arose but it was still small and meaningless. Then two hidden clans joined the fray and supported the new power making it able to be a small strong force. The plan was to oppress them fast and drag them to a side but a new player moved. The College of Winterhold, that normally didn't participate in any sort of a power struggle, showed its full power.


     No one was ready for this change of events.


     All they could do now is play it plane and throw all the cards on the table.


     "We have demands."


     "The Empire has demands too."


     "We will hear them. If they are unjust, then don't blame our rudeness."


     As I replied, the people on the table turned gloomy once again.


     I then pointed to the Stormcloak messenger to speak first.


     "Very well. Jarl Korir, as the ruler of Winterhold, we ask you to open the docks for our ships and allow us to resupply and pass through the northern waters."


     Captain Mislav directed his words to Jarl Korir instead of me. It seemed they still had some hope that Korir would work against me.


     But…


     "I can't make things difficult for Jon Dare." That's what Korir replied with.


     Everyone other than my inner circle looked at Korir with eyes wide open.


     What kind of reply was that?


     This man, if he could just be swayed to any side, he can strip me from my title as a Thane and end the contract with the Dare Dragon Company. To them, he was just stubborn but they finally noticed what is wrong.


     "J- Jarl Korir, this is unrelated to Thane Jon. We just asked…"


     "I can't make things difficult for Jon Dare."


     Korir answered with the same words once again.


     The Imperials and the Stormcloaks looked at each other trying to figure out what is going on.


     "Jarl Korir, all we as…"


     "I can't make things difficult for Jon Dare- I can't- I just can't- I- I- I can't make…"


     It seems that Korir.exe is not responding.


     The scene became a bit bizarre just like I wanted it to be.


     "Program Two, Reboot!" I only said those words.


     Korir who was glitching stopped all of a sudden. The mental burden seemed to have overheated the circuits in his bean size brain.


     With just that, Korir turned normal once again.


     The light of understanding shone on the room. Korir was now proven to be nothing but a doll in my hands.


     Captain Mislav clicked his tongue and looked at me.


     "Once a puppet, always a puppet."


     To his words, I just smiled in return.


     Korir was a sorry piece of garbage that sold Winterhold for pirates, no one had pity for the likes of him and the mystery about me controlling him was solved… or rather became more mysterious. Swaying him with money or anything is now impossible.


     "Sigh! Thane Jon." Captain Mislav gave up and looked at me.


     "If you want to pass through the Northern waters then it's all good and fine, according to the law, these waters only belong to Skyrim which means everyone has the right to navigate through them. However, things are different about the coastline. We can only allow trading ships, any military ship or operation near the coastline with no further approval is a direct aggression."


     "... Fair enough!" Captain Mislav nodded.


     "The Empire would like to send reinforcements to Fort Kastav south of Winterhold." Viscount Lucius.


     "As a Thane and a Law Enforcer of the Great Kingdom of Skyrim and the Empire, I would pretty much welcome more stability and security to the Hold I serve in. Still, the Fort would always demand supplies and recruits at a low cost. I would welcome the idea in any time of stability but right now I would prefer to set up some rules and numbers."


     "Great! I would send the Fort Commander and inform him of all the details." Viscount Lucius replied.


     This concluded the first round which was rather peaceful.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     197 The Demands 2
      A/N: From now onward, there will be no publishing on the side novel. All the +18 content will be posted here.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     The first round of demands was concluded rather peacefully, not sure about the following ones though.


     "The other thing we demand is to allow the worship of Talos and prevent the Thalmor from carrying out any genocide against our brethren."


     Here it comes!


     Before I could reply, Viscount Lucius butted in.


     "The Empire demands to keep the ban over the worship of Talos and not commit any breach to the terms of the White-Gold Concordat between the Empire and the Aldmeri Dominion."


     The two glared at each other as their demands clashed.


     I had to make my standing clear then.


     "As a neutral side in the struggle between the Empire's faction and the Talos faction, your requests pose threat to our standing. It is true that the Worship of Talos is banned by law but that doesn't mean I am enforcing such a thing as controlling what people worship and what they believe in. Therefore, any public construction of any Shrine dedicated to the Divine Talos will be considered a felony and its punishment is imprisonment. However, any act of worship to the Divine Talos behind closed doors is not a thing we can control and we would rather not get involved."


     This was my standing.


     "What about the Thalmor?" Ralof asked.


     "I don't have the authority over any law enforcer dispatched by the consent of the Empire…"


     The Stormcloaks and the Imperials both glared at me. It would be much better for both sides if I took a hostile standing against the Thalmor.


     "... But, as a Thane with limited authorities, I am not responsible for their safety if anything unfortunate happened to them while they are in Winterhold."


     The killing intent behind my smile was clear. I am not going to officially act against the Thalmor, this will make the Thalmor force the Empire to act against me.


     The game of politics in this world was rather simple so I am not going to fall for such an obvious trap.


     In my past life, I lived in Egypt which was the hub of all political drama in the Arab Countries. Nations like the Arabian Gulf States, Palestine, Iran, Libya, Yemen and Syria were all around Egypt both geographically and politically. As Egypt was at the center, I was pretty much familiar with the inner struggles of those nations had in their inner factions.


     Also, the Superpowers in my past life used to play a game which was very simple to understand, it was called 'Divide and Conquer'. Just highlight a small faction of people and demonize them with propaganda. This small faction will naturally grow tired of the persecution and convert into the creed of radicalism then wars will start in these nations where the Superpowers don't want to invest any troops or money to conquer. Later, they would claim them under words like 'Having Shared Borders' or 'Peacemaking'.



     The game was a cliche that an otherworlder like me would smell from a mile away especially when it was being played by the Thalmor. Of course, the Empire understood that too but the Stormcloaks are too hot-headed to even care about this fact. So far, Ulfric's actions have only brought nothing but harm to the people of Skyrim from the time of the Markarth Accident and how he caused a massive faction like the 'Madmen of the Reach' to become the 'Forsworn' (the sworn enemies of Nords) and his demands that caused the Aldmeri Dominion to force the Empire and start the so-called Genocide of the worshippers of Talos.


     With me stepping aside from officially clashing with the Thalmor, I have taken a different route than the Stormcloaks and showed that I am a friend to the Empire. The Stormcloaks will not understand that move fully and will translate it as I am just trying to be as partial as possible. The Empire, however, will translate my actions as opening the road for them while having some privileges on my terms.


     The future of Winterhold will take two different scenarios depending on who will control Skyrim in the future. Still, the power of Winterhold was fully recognized by now.


     The Imperials shared their thoughts together and so did the Stormcloaks. They all nodded and with that, the second round was concluded.


     The third round was about to start and it seemed that the Imperials and the Stormcloaks were about to clash in opinions again.


     I had to calm down the mood this time.


     "Miss Vici, I heard you got engaged to an old friend of mine, Asgeir Snow-Shod from Riften."


     "Oh, it is true. Asgeir and I got engaged lately after we were introduced to each other four months ago."


     "Oh, how amazing! I am almost envious at him, someone with the status, the beauty and the intellect of Miss Vittoria sure have a lot of suitors."


     "Ahaha! You flatter me, Thane Jon."


     "To this wonderful piece of news, I should prepare a worthy gift for Miss Vici."


     "Really no need, Lady Maven Black-Briar and Queen Elisif have already sunk me head to toe with engagement gifts."


     "How come you say that? Do you want people to say that Jon Dare is not generous to his friends?" I smiled and looked at Uncle Njord.


     "Captain Njord, you promised me that rare horse from the finest stable in Clan Firemane, right?"


     "Oh! You want that?" Njord was taken aback and seemed confused.


     "That Horse will be my gift to Miss Vittoria, the rarest horse breed in Skyrim, the Snow Horse, Frost."


     Everyone opened their eyes wide but the Firemanes smiled wryly.


     Frost is a horse from a very unique and rare breed. It appeared in the game and belonged to Maven Black-Briar.


     What I found out when I was at the clan that Maven made a deal with the Firemanes to buy this horse but the deal was canceled when the problem between the Firemanes and the Black-Briars arose because of me. Now, the horse that Maven wanted so much couldn't be hers.


     On the other hand, the Vici Nobles were very friendly to Maven Black-Briar. Maven also had a good relationship with the Snow-Shod Clan and used them to establish her power in Riften. More to that, Asgeir Snow-Shod was a sissy boy that got played well by Maven and she made him put most of his Clan's wealth in her business then gave him a small management position. Asgeir Snow-Shod and Vittoria Vici got their engagement arranged by Maven so that she can link her source of money and her connection with the Empire which will provide her with a strong backing and immunity from any threat in Tamriel, with even the Thalmor's interference, Maven would be very much invincible and that is bad news for me.


     Now, with me giving Frost to Vittoria Vici, Maven will be pissed off but it won't change anything. At least, it would make for a good fraction between the East Empire Company and the Black-Briar Clan but that's a long term game.


     Vittoria Vici and I started exchanging smiles and words of compliments until we arrived at the final play.


     "We would like to talk about Japhet's Folly."


     With these words, not only the Imperials and the Stormcloaks, but also the Firemanes and we from the Dare Dragon group participated in the glaring contest.


     This ripe fruit is the reason why everyone was here in the first place.


     Japhet's Folly is a very important place, it is the island where the last of the Bloodsails Clan and the Blood Horkers Pirates gathered. After their defeat in the Battle of Kynesgrove, the safest stronghold for these vermins was at this place. I was sending ships to patrol the area lately and according to the reports from my people and the Firemanes, Japhet's Folly was also monitored by both the Empire and the Stormcloaks.


     The pirates and the remnants of the Bloodsails all gathered there with their treasures and money, they tried to hire Argonian Pirates many times but the Dare Dragon ships and the Firemanes fleet were openly confronting any coming and going pirate ships around Japhet's Folly. Still, that wouldn't stop the vultures from the Empire and the Stormcloak to lust over the treasures of the besieged pirates.


     "What about Japhet's Folly?" I replied in the most unfriendly tone possible.


     They all realized that this time, I wasn't trying to act peacefully and stand aside.


     "These pirates have plagued the sea for years. Windhelm has lost a lot of resources and money to them."


     "The East Empire Company also lost a lot of goods and personnel to those scum, on top of that we were fighting them for years."


     It looks like the riches have blinded them.


     I silently stood up and rested my palms on the table then spoke.


     "At times I hunt bandits. When I start looting the bandits and in accordance to law, I can loot whatever I want even if it is some long lost national treasure and it will belong to me in the end. Now you lot want to take a share of the booty that Winterhold sacrificed its sons and daughters to secure?"


     "Thane Jon, we understand your feelings but according to the Law, we also have a claim, we don't plan to deny Winterhold of its claim as well." Captain Mislav stood up and glared at the Imperials trying to say that it is a different story when it comes to Imperials.


     "Thane Jon, beware the wrath of the Empire. We are indeed giving you a lot of face because we understand that you are the sole hope for a whole region in Skyrim. Still, we won't tolerate being pushed around." Viscount Lucius stood and glared at the Stormcloaks.


     These bastards won't budge, and whether side I choose to loot Japhet's Folly with, the other will remember it and will be my enemy in the future.


     Were they trying to corner me into this choice from the start?


     These cunning foxes!


     But Jon Dare is not the one who will be forced to pick between 1 or 2, Jon Dare will make 3.


     And here comes the Thu'um.


     "HI TINVAAK GOLTNU (You speak nonsense)! DUZIIRAH... Insolence is the one thing I cannot abide. My people suffered for ages, for more than seventy years this land was plagued with pirates and thugs, Its people bled so much… they are citizens of LOKOLTEI... of the Empire, they are true Sons and Daughters of KEIZAAL... of Skyrim! And you, where were you? Did any of you offer a helping hand? No, nothing... worse than nothing! You made deals and paid fees so that the pirates let you off, and who bled because of these actions? GEVILDSEOD... Winterhold."


     My words, enforced by the Thu'um, overwhelmed these greedy bastards in all aspects. One can speak the Thu'um without causing any magic to be unleashed but the words themselves will echo far and wide.


     With that, they who thought they are untouchable lost all their nerves in front of a Dragon Tongue.


     In the end, the meeting continued and I managed to avoid being forced on a side.


     After a few hours, the meeting came to a conclusion.


     When the summer arrives, two months from today, anyone who has a claim to the riches in Japhet's Folly can sail to the island and try to take it by force. Whoever has the ability to claim them shall do so by their own force.


     Both the Empire and the Stormcloaks have large fleets and they weren't afraid of the 'Soaring Flame' ship as they knew it was powered by Soul Gems. I didn't give in to the temptations as whoever I side with will make the other hold a grudge and I really wanted no part in the war.


     As all the parties stood up to leave, Vittoria Vici approached me.


     "Thane Jon, I was interested in discussing something in private."


     "Oh, of course, Miss Vici. To my office?"


     "Very well."


     I led her to my office in the other room. Both Viscount Lucius and Legate Thorvar wanted to join but she promised she wouldn't be late.


     ***


     After some time, Jon was sitting alone behind his office closing his eyes and resting his head back when he heard the door knocking.


     "Come in!"


     "Boss, it is Legate Thorvar."


     "Let him in."


     After a while, Legate Thorvar came into the room.


     "Thane Jon. Miss Vici was here a while ago but we can't seem to find her."


     "Oh! She asked me for a pass letter to enter the College, she took the pass and left right away."


     "Right away?"


     As Legate Thorvar asked, Jon's face twitched for a second but he soon managed to hold a grip.


     "Emmm! Here is another pass, you can go look for her over there."


     Jon offered Legate Thorvar a small piece of paper and smiled. He didn't even stand up but his smile was cold as if he wanted Legate Thorvar to piss off right away.


     "Really no need, if Miss Vici is in the College then there is no need to worry... Excuse me! I will take my leave."


     It seemed that Jon's show of his Thu'um was still vivid in Legate Thorvar's mind and he left the office directly, as he did so, Jon let out a sigh of relief and looked under his desk.


     "See, I had to lie for your sake."


     Down there, a certain Imperial girl sat on her knees between Jon's legs while polishing his spear with her mouth.


     "It's... tho... huuuge *slurp*, i' cod tik m' o nigh! (It is so huge, it could take me all night)." Vittoria Vici, stripped of all nobility and dignity, spoke with Little Jon in her mouth.


     Jon only smiled.


     "Plenty of time, my sweet. Plenty of time."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     198 The Fall of Vittoria Vici +18... maybe +21
      Jon's show of his Thu'um was still vivid in Legate Thorvar's mind and he left the office directly, as he did so, Jon let out a sigh of relief and looked under his desk.


     "See, I had to lie for your sake."


     Under his desk, a certain Imperial girl kneeled on her knees and was polishing his spear with her mouth frantically.


     "Its... tho... huuuge *slurp*, i' cod tik m' o nigh! (It is so huge, it could take me all night)." Vittoria Vici, stripped of all nobility and dignity, spoke with Jon's spear in her mouth.


     Jon only smiled.


     "Plenty of time, my sweet. Plenty of time."


     Jon put his hand on Vittoria's head and started pushing his dick into her mouth, Vittoria's eyes were all tearful and she started snorting with each push to catch her breath.


     After he was fully ignited, Jon took out his dick from her mouth and left her up to rest.


     "*cough cough* This is... crazy! Will such a thing be able to fit in me?"


     Vittoria looked at Little Jon that was in its full power, the sheer size alone was just a shock for her.


     "I am not sure about your sexual experiences but something is telling me that you will try it anyway."


     Jon replied as he lifted her up and put her on the empty side of his desk. With fast hand movements, Vittoria was already naked in front of Jon.


     She had a sense of crisis but she knew that there is no going back now. She was willing to do it for her goals but she couldn't help but feel a bit scared.


     "This will totally ruin me!" Vittoria compared the size of Jon's dick with her forearm and exclaimed to herself.


     Jon's smile grew wider as Little Jon, that was being cultivated with the Essense of the Trolls, got praised like that.


     He pushed his middle finger in Vittoria's mouth and made her suck it before taking it out to her wet pussy. She started moaning inwardly to not let her voice out.


     "I have sealed the voices in this room, you can scream to your heart's content."


     Jon used 'Telekinesis' on his own hand and started to make it vibrate.


     Just as he did that, Vittoria's screams went out of control.


     "YES! Like that… do it again! AAAAH!"


     She fell on her back and started squirming while playing with her boobs and biting her nipples in front of Jon. He smiled as he saw that bitch in the heat act out to her heart content.


     Jon undressed right away and went over Vittoria sticking his tongue in her mouth and they got melted over each other in a big round of kisses.


     Vittoria was really an attractive brunette, her skin was tan and her hair was silky brown, she also was tall and had a good build which made Jon's size not seem too large compared to her. Even though she was an Imperial Noble and from a great house at that, she wasn't a virgin and seemed to be well-experienced in sex which made Jon wonder for a while.


     He had no time to think anyway and decided to kick off.



     He centered the tip of his dick on her vagina and she hugged him tightly ready to take Little Jon's full power.


     Jon pushed his dick in and Vittoria screamed.


     "AAAAH... SO BIG... MY HEAD... GOING CRAZY!"


     Jon didn't show any mercy and held Vittoria up while he was standing, she started to slide down all the way on his dick and all sorts of moans escaped from her mouth.


     Just as he could reach her womb, Jon laid her back on the desk and held her legs high.


     Her awesome figure started giggling with each thrust Jon performed and she was on hallucinating with her eyes going devoid of all color, she was completely under the effect of Jon's dick.


     Jon switched the position and turned Vittoria on her front with her butt facing him. He couldn't help but slap that bouncy thing.


     *Pa!*


     "Who is a little bitch?"


     "*huff* *huff* Just do it!"


     *Pa!**


     "Answer me."


     "AAAAH!"


     Jon slapped her bouncy ass once again and Vittoria screamed with pleasure.


     "Say it!"


     *Pa!*


     "Me! I am your little bitch!"


     "Well done! Here is your reward."


     Jon aimed his dick once again and penetrated her pussy deeper than before. Vittoria jumped up drooling and tearing with a frenzied face.


     "I like these expressions!"


     Jon passed his hand over Vittoria's head and held the tip of her nose up by his middle and ring fingers.


     "Oink for me!"


     With madness all over her eyes, Vittoria couldn't resist the pleasure and started oinking for Jon. Her appearance was pitiful as Jon toyed with her as he wanted. She was having the time of her life and would give anything including honor and dignity for pleasure right now.


     "AAH! AH! Please, I am going… crazy! I am becoming an idiot!" Vittoria started losing all sense.


     She squirted many times already but Jon was still as hard as ever, with his experiences with a pro like Elishka, Vittoria was pretty much a toy.


     "Don't forget that you brought this upon yourself."


     "AaaaH! I am sowwy! Please…"


     "Please what, huh? I am not sure if you want to get fucked more or want to be relieved quickly! Come on, don't be shy. You are my little bitch after all."


     "Aah! Please... ravage my slutty pussy with your fat dick!"


     "Fufu! So you still want more."


     "AAAAH! Ah! Do it… Cum in my pussy! I beg you, squirt your thick semen into my thirsty pussy."


     Jon was pleased with Vittoria's attitude and carried her up while fucking her. He then increased the speed and a strong load of cum went out into Vittoria's pussy making her lose or sense once again.


     Jon was still trying to pleasure himself too and didn't stop until his load was fully released in Vittoria who was totally mind broken at this point. She only hung her head to the side with a blissful expression.


     Jon carried her then put her on his custom made modern couch and sat beside her, her head was on his chest and she was still having a nice dream.


     Jon looked at her and sighed.


     "Sigh! It is your fault to overestimate yourself so much. Did you think someone like me can just be seduced that easily?"


     Jon still didn't want to harm the girl and he used some magic on her womb and pushed all his cum out. It would be troublesome if that girl got pregnant.


     He was still nice to her and started healing her with a powerful spell. Not a minute later, Vittoria came back to the world of the living.


     She looked around herself and saw her naked self beside Jon who was also naked. She realized that she was completely and utterly defeated, not only that, she was also completely tamed by him.


     She looked at Jon's handsome face meaningfully and felt conflicted about her defeat. Should she be happy that she experienced heaven or should she be pissed at herself as she lost all leverage and instead got owned by Jon?


     Jon, who was resting his head and closing his eyes, sensed that Vittoria returned to consciousness and spanked her butt once again.


     "How was it?"


     Vittoria felt bitter to admit it but she rather enjoyed herself to a height she never knew before.


     She thought about how did she get herself into this mess from the start.


     Two weeks ago when she decided to take down the new force in Winterhold with the help of the Imperial Envoy of Castle Doar and Legat Thorvar, the administrator of Skyrim's Imperial Legion, she invested a lot of resources to send spies to Winterhold to get her the news about Jon Dare.


     She discovered that Jon Dare was raising a private force with mysterious magical technologies and really managed to expand far and wide in Winterhold, he was now the ultimate ruler behind the shadows in that hold.


     This was a situation that had to be dealt with quickly and swiftly. She was still the new appointed Manager in Skyrim's Branch of the East Empire Company and bringing down Jon Dare or even making him a subordinate would be a very notable achievement with the anticipated rise of the Ulfric Stormcloak.


     But when she arrived at Winterhold, all sorts of difficulties rose up. Even though Jon Dare was absent from town, she could feel that a hidden hand was destroying everything she and her accomplices worked for.


     It was frustrating but it was already too late to move as Jon Dare has returned and it seemed that the Firemanes, the force that fully supports Jon Dare was also here as well as a Stormcloak messenger.


     Before the meeting with Jon Dare, she had made an initial impression that all Nord diplomats are loud and brash, they would also not delve too much into politics and would rather insult each other then drink it aside and mostly they would agree to disagree.


     Jon Dare, however, was playing with them in all aspects of politics and law. It was hard to think of him as a Nord but rather a cunning Breton. He played on every note and danced on every tone, he took what he wanted without worsening his standing with any major force. His way was as brash as Nords but was annoyingly provocative like those old officials from the White Gold Tower (The Imperial Palace).


     Rather than seeing him as a threat that need to be rooted, Vittoria took a liking on such a free thinker and decided to claim him for herself as one of her subordinates no matter what.


     The best way she could do it was to seduce him.


     That was an obvious and easy strategy, she did it like a hundred times already and was mostly the reason why she, a 19 years old noble girl, rose to the highest position an employee can reach in the East Empire Company.


     Her grandmother even taught her that all men would fall for a girl once she smiles and say some nice words to them, let alone seducing them sexually. Also, how hard can it be with her beauty and status.


     Still, Jon was not in that category.


     She miscalculated!


     She miscalculated badly!


     This guy already had his own army of wenches that he started his small empire with, she was so idiotic and inexperienced to not notice such an obvious thing.


     'What in Oblivion have I done?'


     Vittoria felt defeated but strangely she was not depressed about it, she could even feel more ecstatic with what happened just now.


     Her conflicted thoughts didn't make her notice that he was still in Jon's embrace while being naked together, she even stuck her head on his chest more, subconsciously, she recognized him as a being that she can't go against.


     Jon, on the other hand, was sitting calmly while having Vittoria beside him and caressing her hair and fair skin.


     "That was not bad." He said.


     "..." Vittoria didn't know what to reply with.


     "You seem to have a lot of experience in sex."


     Vittoria nodded.


     "Multible lovers?" He asked.


     "... Yes... back at Cyrodiil... I had some... private lovers."


     Jon frowned.


     "Is that okay for a noble lady?"


     "It is not a new practice in some of Cyrodiil's closed circle especially for a follower of Dibella."


     "Aha! I see now."


     It became clear now as Vittoria revealed that she is a follower of Dibella, the goddess of beauty and love who has nearly a dozen different cults mostly devoted to women and artists, and some even to erotic instruction which was a very common topic to Dibella's followers.


     This was mostly a public knowledge that Jon knew even before he got reincarnated. After all, Dibella is his favorite Divine after Shor, Kyne and Talos.


     Still, he asked a sly question.


     "How will Asgeir feel about it though?"


     Vittoria smiled mockingly.


     "It is just a business marriage to tie up Eastern Skyrim with the East Empire Company to control any resource that Windhelm can use against the Empire. And if we spoke about Asgeir then he is just a shy pitiful virgin."


     "Oh! I feel bad for him now. What about your… toyboys?"


     "Hmmm! I only managed to bring one with me in Skyrim as asstiant but I am not really sure if anything will work on me now." She smiled weakly then touched herself and whispered, "You completely ruined me."


     Jon giggled evilly.


     "Fine then, you can come find me if you want to play."


     "I'll take you to your words, Jon."


     Vittoria spoke to Jon intimately but the later gazed back at her coldly and flicked her forehead with her finger causing her to hold it from the pain.


     "Call me Master."


     Vittoria's eyes widened not expecting this humiliation. Still, something inside her made her submit in a second.


     With a horny look in her eyes, Vittoria buried her face on Jon's embrace once again.


     "By your wish, Master."


     "That's a good little bitch." Jon replied while patting Vittoria's head.


     After a short while, Vittoria started to stand up but her eyes landed on Little Jon.


     "... Wh- Why is that… still standing?"


     "Don't mind it, I won't ask more from you tonight."


     Vittoria let out a sigh of relief but her eyes never parted from Little Jon that was still in full readiness.


     Jon moved his hand and pressed a botton on the small table beside him. With that, the secretary girl entered the room without knocking which almost caused Vittoria to panic.


     "I want you to help Miss Vici clean up and lead her home."


     The secretary nodded and started helping Vittoria with her clothes, Jon kept sitting on his couch until Vittoria left and the secretary came back to report to him.


     "Even the Emperor's cousin couldn't escape from the Boss's golden hand." The secretary said casually.


     "Hehe! Thanks, Sev."


     "I wasn't trying to say it is a good thing. This may cause us some serious problems."


     "Come on, you heard the girl yourself. She has a ton of lovers waiting for her in Cyrodiil, and with her being my little bitch, we will be able to get some valuable information about the movements of the East Empire Company and also about the Empire itself right from the source."


     "Did you plan this from the start?"


     "Not at all, who would have thought that this Imperial spoiled noble girl would try to seduce me with her body?"


     Jon kept chatting with the secretary casually even though he was completely naked. Actually, that girl is Sev, one of the first girls that got to work for Jon back when he started constructing the bathhouse. She was also one of the bathhouse's 'Queen Bees', the most expensive girls. It was when the management department got established that she decided to retire and asked to be one of the members of the management team. With her talent, she rose quickly and finally became Jon's personal secretary.


     "Fine, now as we are all alone, please handle this."


     Jon said as he pointed at Little Jon.


     "Sigh! Fine, but I will demand a raise."


     Sev said as she started to undress.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     199 Nefertiti“s Magic
      I woke up the next day in my office beside Sev. Due to my late night activities, everyone celebrated together and forgot about me.


     Jull and Nefertiti seemed to have crashed the night with Alina at my place and the Firemanes joined them too.


     "Okay, what's on my schedule?"


     Sev handed me my morning coffee and answered.


     "A servant from the college came with a word from Lady Nurina, she is summoning at noon so I pushed anything else after it."


     "Good, I need to thank her for yesterday and inquire about those mysterious masters."


     "There was that High Elf elder that goes by 'Master Alchemist Nurelion', how do you want me to kick him away?"


     "Kick away? Are you out of your damn mind? Apologize to him for me and tell him that I will meet him as soon as I finish up with Nurina."


     "... okay! What about the Firemanes?"


     "Leave them at the bottom of the schedule."


     Sev moved her quill on a piece of paper and nodded.


     "Everything is in order, Boss."


     "Good… Is there any news from 'Team 0'?"


     "Nothing, unexpected. The Stormcloaks left yesterday immediately and the Imperials are waiting for their ship to be loaded. They are expected to leave tomorrow."


     "Glad to hear."


     "It also seemed that your cat…"


     "Haaa!" I pointed a finger at Sev with a spark of fire on it.


     "... I mean her meowjesty… phew! Her meowjesty Nefertiti went on a hunt last night alone."


     "A full moon night, huh! It is okay. I can sense her location anyway so no need to keep an eye on her anymore. She is a big girl now."


     "Noted! The last report is about some of the Firemanes sneaking to the bathhouse last night."


     "... I see. Did anyone of them look like me?"


     "Hmm! The report mentioned that the girls got confused when they saw someone how resembled you but it seemed to be a baseless misunderstanding. How did you know about that?"


     Tsk! That bastard!


     "Make seven copies of that last report. Ask our craftsmen to carve one of them on a plate of steel."


     "... How evil!"


     I got you now.


     ***


     After picking a fast breakfast from a food stall in the newly established market square, I rushed to the College in a hurry.


     The one who received me was the second in command of the Mysticism Department., Laaneth.


     "You are late."


     "Well hello, stranger. Long time no see."


     "Right back to you. I heard you did well with the diplomats from the Empire and Windhelm. Good Job keeping it peaceful around here."


     "Glad to be of service! What about you, what were you up to?"


     "I just arrived yesterday from High Rock with some new research paper. Lady Nurina said I can borrow you."


     "Tsk! Do I look like some pair of glasses you borrow from your friend? I am a businessman now, my time is..."


     *smack*


     And some book landed on my head.



     "I am sorry, teacher Laaneth. Call me whenever you are free."


     I followed her silently to Nurina's room with a gloomy mood and a bruised head. As we entered, I could see some people drinking tea together there. These were Faralda, Nurina and the Khajiiti Arch-Wizard, one of the four hermits from yesterdays.


     "Jon, this is Elder Jo'noud." Nurina said.


     "I am Jon Dare, it is an honor to finally meet you, sir."


     The Khajiit elder opened his narrowly open eyes which gleamed with a sharp light.


     "Fufu! Good seedling, Jo'noud is pleased to see you too, Jon Dare. Come, have a seat."


     [A/N: 'Jo' before the name means 'Respected person']


     "Jo'noud heard that Jon loves cats, is that true?" Jo'noud asked in a third person figure of speech like most of his kind.


     "It is indeed true."


     "Shame! Jo'noud prefers dogs."


     Traitor to his kind! How dare he?


     To my change of expression, Elder Jo'noud laughed.


     "Ah, hairless ones! They can be very unreasonable. What is wrong if Khajiit like dogs, hmm? Dogs are fun to play tricks on. Hahaha!"


     The traitor cat was having fun on his own.


     "Anyway, Jo'noud would like to thank you for safekeeping Winterhold and rebuilding it once again. It was something Jo'noud wished for dearly but the policies always prevented from helping."


     "I am glad to be of service."


     "Also, please convey Jo'noud's regards to your grandfather Tormund. Tell him to come and have a drink with Jo'noud if he is free."


     The hell! Why does this elder know that I am a Firemane?


     I looked at Nurina who wasn't really surprised or anything but she didn't answer me.


     What is going on?


     "Jo'noud and Tormund are friends from way before the Firemanes leave Winterhold. We used to sniff Moonsugar together when we were kids, he could even last more than Jo'noud... Ahaha!"


     Oh! So, drug addiction is a thing in my clan?


     Good to know!


     The Old Khajiit kept cracking strange jokes and telling stories for almost an hour, my head almost fell from his lame old jokes. I wanted to suggest for his name to be Dro'noud.


     [A/N: 'Dro' means Grandpa.]


     The strange thing was that Faralda, Laaneth and Nurina were smiling with every joke as if it is that funny. I also had to laugh too. Being a student means you must laugh to every joke an elder teacher says or one can say goodbye to his grades.


     After the old cat had his fun for almost an hour, his tone turned serious.


     "Jon Dare, Jo'noud has something to ask you about. Your familiar beast, the Little One that was beside you in the meeting yesterday, can I see her?"


     "... Of course, is there anything wrong?"


     "No, my friend. Jo'noud is just curious about something."


     It seemed that this was the topic that he was after from the start. Still, why Nefertiti?


     Even Nurina seemed not aware of Jo'noud's purpose but she nodded for me that it is okay.


     All I had to do is to look to the side and gesture with my hand, a second later, Nefertiti popped up under Nurina's desk and jumped on my lap.


     "Oh, so Little One was here after all! Jo'noud couldn't feel this little one at all."


     "I know, even I can't feel her without the bond we share."


     "Interesting! The Firemanes bonds with beasts are fascinating. Much potential when used right!"


     "Used right?"


     "Fufu! Jo'noud doesn't need to tell you something obvious. You understand so much already about magic and beasts. Why don't you tell Jo'noud what you think?"


     "... I am not really sure but... I know that Mage Sentry Cats and some other intelligent creatures are able to tell magic apart and some Magical Creatures has the ability to cast simple spells… wait! Are you saying that… it is possible for Nefertiti to use magic?"


     Jo'noud smiled.


     "Little one already can!"


     "What?"


     Nefertiti can?


     I held her in my hands and looked to her in the eyes.


     "Can you?"


     She just tilted her head adorably.


     "It doesn't seem that she can though!" I said.


     "Jo'noud can tell. Little One can hide in the shadows without anyone finding out about her location which is a magical ability she imitated from someone, who do you think she imitated it from?"


     "... From Jull?" I asked.


     "From you, dimwit!" Nurina replied.


     Oh!


     I can do that but…


     "Still, that's an ability granted to me by the Shadow Stone's star constellation. Why would it… oh! You said that she 'imitated'!"


     "Jo'noud is pleased that you are this perceptive."


     "Cool, does that mean that she can imitate my other magic and the Thu'um in the future?"


     "... Maybe not too perceptive!" Jo'noud seemed a bit disappointed.


     That time, it was Laaneth who spoke.


     "Unlike Humans, Elves, Bestfolk, Akavir and high ranked Daedra, other creatures have limited access to magic or a natural ability to use a unique form of Magic."


     I already know that.


     "Jo'noud thinks that Little One has been influenced by you, Jon Dare. Jo'noud can tell that Little One can hardly be called a normal Mage Sentry Cat anymore."


     "I know about her abilities but what does it mean for her to be influenced by me?"


     "Simply put it like this, Little One is from a species of cats that is sensitive to both in the aspects of sensing it and getting affected by it. Little One has gained an ability related to the Therianthropy and encountered strange energies which caused her ability to mutate even more."


     "Something like an Evolution?"


     "You can say that."


     "So, what kind of magic she can use?"


     Jo'noud smiled and looked at Nefertiti closely.


     "It is…"


     ***


     Jo'noud left Nurina's place and I sat opposite to her.


     "What was with him just now?" I asked.


     "Impressive, right?" She said.


     "I can tell, but why is he interested? And why did he came to tell me personally?"


     "Life is dull for those kinds of hermits, didn't you hear the jokes he cracked?" Faralda said.


     "Yeah, thank goodness my head is still fine."


     "Well, it is good that you only smiled. If you argued with a grandpa like Jo'noud, he can go on forever."


     "Nope, one hour is my limit. But what is his real identity? And those other three hermits from yesterday?"


     I asked the question that was on my mind.


     "They are the core part of the hidden force behind the College. They reside here but they don't go in public."


     "Hidden Force? I thought the College is only an educational facility."


     "It is, but there are generations of strong masters that grew up in this place, while some left to make a mark in the world, some stayed and decided to watch over the younger generations."


     "I see. But why did they come to the meeting yesterday?"


     "Think of it as a way to thank you for keeping the town around their College safe from wars, if any problem struck it will affect the students and some massive quarrels may start."


     "Hmmm! Good to know."


     "Anyone above the rank of a 'Scholar' can get in touch with these hermits as long as one is willing to be part of the hidden force of the College. Your case is an exception though..."


     Faralda kept lecturing me about the hidden force and how important it is. It seemed that if not for them, the College would have been swallowed by the other forces a long time ago.


     It is logical and all but where were these people in the game? Shouldn't they have appeared when the College was in its time of need?


     I guess I'd have to find out on my own.


     "Still, for Nefertiti to be able to use that magic, I am impressed! My research can help her if you are interested." Laaneth mentioned the important topic now.


     "I am interested of course, this is not just a thing that I can let slide by." I said as I played with the sleepy Nefertiti on my lap.


     To think that this cute, fluffy, adorable child can use one of the most fearsome types magic, The Shadow Magic.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     200 Shadow Magic
      A/N: Yes, An Extra Chapter because this is ch.200 and we made 3M views! It has been and it still is a great memorable journey for me.


     Thank you for all the support and let's keep going. *don't forget patreon*


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     What is Shadow Magic one might wonder!


     Shadow Magic is an obscure but powerful form of magic. It was first harnessed by Azra Nightwielder, who was the first to discover that shadow was not simply an absence of light, but a reflection of possible worlds created by forces in conflict. Shadows can be produced by mundane forces such as light hitting a rock, or by more powerful forces such as nations at war. Shadow Magic involves the manipulation of shadows to affect the forces creating it.


     In this way, Shadow Magic rivals even the power of the Elder Scrolls themselves, having the power to potentially change the past, present, and future through the manipulation of shadow.


     With Shadow Magic, Shadows could be absorbed to strengthen one's self, or could be molded into physical forms, such as weapons. Shadow Magic could also be used to visit other realms, to assist alternative versions of yourself and request their aid. Shadow Mages are also capable of draining the life force and health from their foes.


     And if that is not enough for you, then I don't know what else is?


     "... Do you understand now?"


     "Hooman, meanie!"


     Nope, totally nothing.


     I forced Nefertiti to take her Child Form to train her on sensing magic but the process is rather… how do I describe this? It is like swallowing an egg through the nose.


     "Jon, who is that girl?" Nurina asked.


     "Nefertiti!"


     "Help me! Hooman is a meanie!"


     "Jon, when did you start to abuse kids?"


     "Like... never."


     Nurina didn't even listen and pushed me to the side then carried Nefertiti in her arms.


     "Come here cutie, bad Jon was bullying you? I can beat bad Jon a hundred time for you. Just call me Mama!"


     Oh boy…


     Her motherly instincts are activated again! This is not good.


     "Don't beat Hooman."


     Nefertiti stuck up for me. I knew she won't sell me.


     She even transformed back to her normal form and hid behind me.


     "Wha! Wait! I still haven't had enough… To see such a cute child… with cat ears and a tail! Oblivion take me, I could almost understand why Jon like fluffy stuff!"


     "How on Nirn can anyone resist fluffy things?"


     "Just let me have one more look at her." Nurina looked at me with pitiful expressions.


     "Just no touching or acting creepy, Nefertiti is sensitive."


     "Fine!"


     As she replied, I turned around trying to reach for Nefertiti who was behind me… was!


     I can't seem to find her though.


     "Where did she go?"


     I looked around but I didn't see her anywhere.


     "Did she go into stealth again?" Nurina asked.



     "No, I feel her, she is pretty close… way too close actually."


     It was a strange feeling but… It is actually strange. I moved around but she was still close.


     "She is not in your pants, isn't she?" Nurina said in a mocking tone.


     "No, she prefers hoods, my pants is where my dragon is."


     *Swoosh*


     "You kiss your mama with that mouth?"


     I just avoided a death blow in case if you are wondering what the 'swoosh' was.


     "JUST KIDDING, GODDAMMIT! HOLD IT, WOMAN!"


     There was a book resting deep in the wall behind me in case if you are wondering about what made the 'swoosh' too.


     Still, we were unable to find Nefertiti even with that strange feeling of her being very close.


     {HOOMAN!}


     "... And now I am hearing her voice in my head!"


     "... Okay, this is weird!"


     I started moving around the room and Scanning the area with magic and so did Nurina.


     "Nefertiti, where are you? Can my voice reach you?"


     {Hooman! It is scary!}


     Shit! Something is wrong.


     I started searching faster with an agitated feeling but…


     {STOP MOVING AROUND!}


     … I was yelled at by Nefertiti's voice.


     "Okay."


     "What's wrong?"


     "She told me not to move."


     "Why?"


     "I don't know… hey, why are you looking at my butt?"


     While I was answering Nurina, she averted her eyes and looked behind me.


     "Not your butt you dolt. Look over there!"


     What she pointed at was actually my own shadow… which was having some black smoke coming from it.


     I felt a familiar feeling from the aura that black smoke and didn't feel threatened at all.


     A second later, a small black figure popped out from my Shadow and as you can't guess, Nefertiti.


     "This is new!" Nurina was taken aback.


     "HOOMAN! DON'T LEAVE ME!" Nefertiti meowed and jumped right to my face.


     This was the way she hugs people so I hugged her back… on my face.


     "Okay, calm down. What was that just now?"


     Her answers were a series of meows which I started translating for Nurina.


     "It seemed that she 'fell' in my shadow once she tried to hide from you behind me."


     "Fell?"


     "She said so…"


     It was a new matter to discuss. No one falls in shadows unless it is…


     ""A Shadow Magic!""


     We looked at each other.


     "But… why now of all times?"


     "Yes, I mean we just started researching it."


     "It can't be just a coincidence."


     Just like she said, it can hardly be this easy for Nefertiti to use Shadow Magic just as we started researching it.


     'System… can you review my activity log since the moment we started researching?'




     The system started to calculate it and showed me the results.


     There was a lot of useless stuff like how many times I breathed and how many steps I walked from Nurina's place to my laboratory under the Company's building.


     'Hmmm… then exclude everything except my interactions with Nefertiti and my magic activity.'




     Another shorter screen appeared. Let's see…


     "Could it be because I patted her like a hundred times all they over to this place?" I asked Nurina.


     Her gaze was piercing as ever.


     "Nope… definitely not that one. Hmmm! Oh, I guess it is because I supplied her with a lot of Magicka so she can be able to manipulate it."


     After a bit of argument, we decided that this is the right guess. Even though Nefertiti can sense magic, she barely had any Magicka and that's why I supplied her with mine.


     According to Nurina, with my strong Magicka inside Nefertiti, she couldn't control it fully and when she decided to hide behind me using the normal stealth technique she imitated from me, she accidentally activated a greater magic which she could meld into my shadow with.


     "But that's not logical, how can she just use magic like that? Even Spriggans and Vampires need to cast it as spells." I questioned.


     "It's actually pretty logical. Logic doesn't really apply that well with Shadow Magic and your cat has gone through a lot of weird events by simply following you around."


     "So you are saying that me using logic to try and teach her magic is…"


     "Pretty much useless."


     I see.


     "Just make sure that she builds up enough Magicka for herself and to practice any Shadow Technique she arrives to on her own. Teaching her is useless but inspiring her may work."


     Nurina gave me a lot of ideas.


     I may be knowledgeable but I am a horrible teacher. That's why I admire Nurina.


     "We have a lot of new stuff to do together now."


     I patted Nefertiti who didn't seem to be happy about it.


     "Why the long face? Magic is fun."


     "Humph! Hooman is bad."


     And she just keeps going.


     Her personality is getting weird lately.


     After convincing her for some time, she changed into the Child Form again and I showed her around the lab.


     "Here, Alina prepared some clothes for you."


     "Clothes are annoying."


     "Just put whatever you like on, you can't keep going around in that oversized black shirt of mine."


     Else she would kill people with just her cuteness.


     Until now, she only wore a black shirt of mine that was actually pretty much big for her. She, however, loved it very much and looked super cute in it, her left shoulder was exposed and her arms were not even coming out from the sleeves. It was devilishly cute I tell you.


     Before we leave the Moonblade Clan, Alina acted all motherly and packed all her clothes which she wore when she was a child and told me to give them for Nefertiti. Such an action is indeed something a caring girl like Alina would do on her own.


     Eventually, Nefertiti chose a black dress.


     Nurina kicked me out so that she can dress Nefertiti on her own. I was a bit worried and refused to leave but my secretary came in.


     "The guest has arrived, Boss."


     "Oh, he is here!"


     "Who is here?" Nurina asked.


     "Master Alchemist Nurelion."


     Nurina raised her brows and blinked a few times.


     "How did you manage to make someone like that come to visit you?"


     "... Maybe by helping him achieve one of his life's great goals then leave some question marks behind to attract his interest."


     "Kid… you know what! I don't even want to know. A High Elf Master Alchemist? His kind can be counted on the fingers of one hand."


     Nurina had too much on her mind already so I left her.


     Still, I am the one who is going to deal with an ill-tempered High Elf elderly and try to gain his favor.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     201 Overwhelming With Science
      As it seems that Webnovel is not contracting fanfics and this novel can't have a Gift System and Patreon is a pain in the ass, I decided to go on with my Paypal.


     Just visit PayPal.me/Eldokhmesy


     Enjoy~❤


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "Great Master Nurelion, it is nice to finally meet you in person. I am very sorry about yesterday and this morning, the Imperials were on my throat all the ti…"


     "Hoho! Thane Jon, no worries no worries. No bother at all, haha. It gave me enough time to go around Windhelm and visit some old friends in the College, haha."


     And the High Elf, who was stingy as hell in the game, is smiling ear to ear. I was a bit taken aback but it seemed that my worries about his attitude were overestimated… or he is in a really good mood.


     I looked at his apprentice that was smiling beside him and didn't feel anything suspicious.


     "Please take a seat."


     As we all sat and a servant came to take the requests, Nurelion toke out something from his bag. It was the White Phial.


     "I have spent long years searching for this phial and seeing it being handed to me by Quintus here almost caused me a heart attack, I had to admit that I've been looking for a needle in a haystack but, tell me, How exactly did you find it?"


     Nurelion asked and narrowed his eyes at me.


     I knew he was going to ask this question.


     If I answered him saying I have found it in some sort of a book or something like that, he will know that I am lying.


     'Team 0' reported that he asked some questions about me in the College regarding the field of my studies and what I am famed with. I know alchemy and it is very simple but I am not at the level that I can brag about myself at all. Nurina is not that good at Alchemy herself but we know the general tricks. The deep secrets, however, is not our game.


     Also, someone like Nurelion must have a direct connection with someone in the Alchemy Department in the College, these guys are relentless in their work and the advanced books about Alchemy are monitored closely by them even inside the Arcanaeum.


     My answer has to be careful.


     "Well, let's start from the start. I was on one of my travels south of Winterhold long before anything gets established the way it is today. I was heading to the Night Gate Village when a snowstorm came out of nowhere and forced me and my attendant to be lost in the mountains as the road was pretty much covered up, the next thing we knew we were in front of an old barrow and some bandits aiming their arrows at us. It was a bloody fight in the storm, I almost lost my head to an arrow and my attended got her thigh pierced, after a long struggle, we cleared out the bandits to find ourselves in a large and ancient Nordic Ruin.


     After going deeper into the ruin we found undead draugrs and strange traps, there were some rewards and we really struck it lucky but as an adventurer, I didn't want to go out without finding out the secret of the ruin, and as I battled a powerful draugr, little did I know that what he protected was a storage room blocked by a really shrewd trick. To unlock the room, one needs a stable alchemical mixture that can only be made by a master alchemist. I had to record my thoughts and seal the place before I head back to Winterhold and ask about the best Alchemist in Skyrim and it was Master Nurelion. As I set my request for the said item, Master Nurelion provided me with the item and I really was pleased with the results once I opened the secured room. What I found in there was a very old… no, a very ancient laboratory.



     I was enthralled with wonder and ordered no one to approach the place to not damage anything but nothing there was to be damaged, all the materials I found was some old magical cauldrons that have lost their enchantments and all the organic ingredients turned into dust when air started to move in the room, the only thing that felt of value in the room was a white broken bottle. Once I saw it, two words came to my mind, the 'White Phial', the same name as Master Nurelion's shop. I then remembered the stories of the thing Master Nurelion was looking for and named his store after just to make anyone with knowledge about this artifact notice the store, at that time, I knew what did I just discover."


     I sure talked a lot but the look on Nurelion's face was worth it.


     He was getting moved every time I try to make it dramatic and was smiling happily.


     Sigh! Elves are so simple!


     "Thane Jon, this is wonderful, you have walked in the long lost tomb of a legendary alchemist like Curalmil, I am envious even though I understand the risk of making such an adventure, it would be a great source of inspiration for someone like myself to witness such a place, Alas, I am not that young anymore."


     "Don't say that Master Nurelion, last time I asked Quintus about you, I heard you were having some health troubles, but seeing you now, you are healthier than most of the Altmer I know."


     The ones that I killed, I mean.


     "Ahaha! It is thanks to a series of lucky events that happened as of late but we'll get to that later. Now, let me be a little bother you with some questions…"


     Here it comes.


     "Not at all, Master Nurelion, please ask."


     "Thank you." His face turned serious again, "What made you think you should come to Quintus with the phial? Why not directly to me?"


     I knew he was upset about that.


     "Sigh! This is a matter of… how do I say this? I am not that old so it is pretty much easy to read my mind, if I brought something valuable to my Master and she found it broken, I would be given that bone-chilling glare. Well, two young men like me and Quintus can cover up the matter and when I approached him, he told me that Master Nurelion would have a heart attack if he saw the White Phial in such a state, to get it the problem solved, we had to fix the Phial, Quitus knew the method, I had the ingredients, it all went well. Right, Quintus?"


     "Oh! Right, Thane Jon."


     Nurelion stared at me for a while then closed his eyes and nodded.


     "Still, after you fixed the Phial, you left it for me even though you are the one who found it and it belongs to you by right…" He stopped talking and looked at me with a piercing gaze.


     "You left it for me because you found out something valuable… more valuable to you than the Phial? Let me say this, I doubt that you have the ability to create the Phial as the reshaping process of the 'Unmelting Snow' is very impossible, you and Quintus are actually very lucky to be able to fix the crack and the Phial appears to be patched, I couldn't believe it would work until I tested it myself. So as the crafting technique wasn't what you are after, then it must be the enchantment."


     I was sitting behind my desk listening to Nurelion's analysis. Once he finished, I rested my back to my chair and nodded with a smile.


     He continued.


     "I knew it… but this is even more impossible than the crafting technique. It is greatly flawed and when I tried to copy it, I destroyed containers I made them on even the best Elven and Dwemer metal couldn't stand the enchantment."


     I nodded and replied.


     "Let me guess, the metal started melting before your eyes."


     "Exactly, that enchantment is overbearing!"


     Sigh, it is the same problem I faced with the Magicka Reactor.


     "Well, this is a part of the reason why Curalmil used one of the coldest materials his hands could get on to stabilize the overheating flaw with a cold substance."


     "Indeed, I agree with you. Still, to get your hands on an enchantment that can literally create 'Something from Nothing' without having the right material to enchant it on is not really that useful, right? Excuse me for my curiousness and tell me what exactly did you gain out of your unrewarded labor?" Nerulion asked.


     "Oh! A lot."


     "A lot?"


     "Indeed, also 'Creating Something from Nothing' is… excuse my language, but it is very wrong, you completely don't understand the Enchantment(s) on the Phial."


     I said something a bit rude which made Quintus almost refute for his master but Nurelion spoke fast.


     "Wait! You said that the White Phial doesn't create Something from Nothing? And it is not just one enchantment?"


     My reply was only a smile.


     "It can't be…" Nurelion's golden skin turned pale.


     No one would see a High Elf go pale every day.


     I took out a red clean note from my desk and put it in front of Nurelion.


     "Just that you know, this is not for free." I said that and Nurelion's eye landed on the note.


     He knew that opening it means making a deal with the devil but who cares, even Shalidor made a deal with Sheogorath for knowledge once.


     He took the note and opened it then started reading. Twenty minutes later he lowered it down and looked with blank eyes to space.


     "Thane Jon, my master, is her alright?"


     "Just leave him to rest his mind for a while, Quintus. The insights of Arch-Physicist Albert Einstein with the explanations of The Laws of Conservation of Matter and Energy are really crazy to deal with. Applying them on Magic doesn't make them any better."


     After all, I am the poor soul who used the system within him to resurface those unpleasant memories from High School and the Documentaries I watched to apply that damned Science stuff on Magic.


     It is a nightmare I tell you, a nightmare!




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     202 Recruiting A Master Alchemis
      A/N: A Big Thanks to Ian Bell for Patreon support. Learn from his selfless example dammit!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     When I looked at Nurelion and saw his hazy eyes, it reminded my with my state in High School for some reason. Einstein really ruined my brain at that period of my past life, seeing his curse spreading around in another world by me made it feel so good.


     A few minutes later, Nurelion came to the world of the living again.


     "This… man… Grandmaster Albert Einstein, what era did he live in? How can a man such as him exist and this world doesn't even know about him? This is… no, he can't be a man! Is he one of the old Dwemer we don't know of? He's got to be…"


     Nurelion couldn't calm down until he was served some lemon tea.


     "How do you think about the Laws of Conservation of both Energy and Matter?" I asked.


     "This is… it changes everything!"


     "I know."


     "The White Phial, it transformers Magicka to Matter, it can do a very terrifying process and just looking at it won't make anyone believe it. Auriel's light! Creating Something from Nothing is simply impossible after all."


     "Of course, only a perfect being can do so. A God for example."


     "Hmmm! Gods are a word you humans use."


     "I know, but if you look at things my way, you will see that even the et'Ada can't create something from nothing. Only a being with a power, where Science and Logic lose to, is a the Perfect being capable of doing so. That's why we researcher don't ever go after what is Perfect."


     Nurelion thought for a while and nodded.


     "That's why you were sure that creating 'Something from Nothing' is impossible, because it is Perfectness."


     "Exactly!"


     "Your words carry some wisdom but you are going against what both men like Nords and mer like High Elves believe in. By degrading the Gods of men who are Aedra and denying the Elven Aedra of perfectness, hell, even the Daedra are no gods in your eyes!"


     "They simply may be powerful beings that all mortals hailed from but a God should be much more almighty, not a being that can be trapped in a Mortal Plane, not a being whose heart can be torn out."


     "But what does that make God if Perfect is impossible to exist? Humans always say God this and God that but the way you are looking at things… does god exist in your point of view?"


     [A/N: Here where I come with the so-called agenda but don't really get bothered with the opinions, it is just me making this chapter longer with a topic I enjoy.]


     "Hmmm! This question went far and wide between many men of Science and Logic I heard off before, all of them knew that nothing is perfect and even abhorred it. They asked themselves of the true meaning of being perfect and the answer was nothing. If something is truly perfect then that's just it, the borders are formed, there is no room for advancing and learning further, a state of hopeless stillness and a dead end. That's why they always sought the 'Better Than' but never the 'Perfect'. This is how they advanced to prove themselves right or wrong and took the hard ways to reach the better answers, so Perfection is an impossible concept and a taboo not to be pursued.



     And now to the question about God, well, that depends on how you see Science and Logic. Will they be able to figure out what God is? If they can then that is not a God, if they can't then that being should be a God, that of course should be accompanied by a proof from God by an act of perfection known as a 'Miracle'… I won't say anymore than that."


     Nurelion looked at me again and looked at the note I gave him then sighed.


     "My head will not take all of that in one day, I should go and study this note first then come and have more talks with you."


     "Haha! You are welcome any time Master Nurelion."


     The talk with Nurelion was something really enjoyable from that moment onward, we kept competing with a lot of theories in Magic and Natural Laws to the point we were equally tired.


     I wasn't the brightest student back in the days but with a System digging my memories on its own, I could study things I never did seriously in my past life. Knowledge supporting Magic is one of my strength points and it is really enjoyable to apply both on each other.


     "Just one last question, what are you applying that enchantment from the White Phial on?"


     "Not before you tell me what you used it for!"


     "Oh, I used it to reproduce a rare solvent of alchemy I acquired from my master, it is called 'Lorkhan's Tears' and its rarity is superior to any other solvent. It has the ability to create potions with 0% percent chance of failure and a high quality too... unless the person is a hopeless fool! And it also is the reason why I am back to full health."


     "Oh! Congratulations on your recovery… but damn, that solvent is too overpowered!"


     Lorkhan's Tears are not really the tears of Lorkhan. It is just something so hard to come by that it was named after Lorkhan who mocked his enemies even after they killed him. 'Lorkhan Tears' is a solvent known to be purer than famous alchemy products like 'Star Dew' and 'Cloud Mist'. It is really hard to come by and mass producing it with the 'White Phial' is really cheating.


     "What about you?" Nurelion asked.


     "Oh, I am creating a device that is a bit simpler than the White Phial, I call it the Magicka Reactor, I got inspired by another device called the 'Arc Reactor' made by the Arch-Engineer Tony Stark but I am not going to put it on my chest and power up a piece of armor with it… I can do that though!"


     "Oh! It is a bit hard to understand but it sounds great."


     "Thank you."


     Nurelion and I hit it good, we are now buddies.


     At that moment my best buddy showed up.


     "Hey, Jon. I have collected it all, the Malachite, the Moonstone and the Quicksilver." Wulfur was carrying a big crate over his shoulder while saying so.


     "What else do you need?"


     "... hmmm! A really strong fire."


     "Drag Jonrad out here, he is the best Fire Mage we know of."


     "We also need someone to watch over the process… in case of something went wrong."


     "I'll be that person."


     "Last thing we need is a strong acid, the most damnable acid on Nirn… and a lot of Soul Gems."


     "... I'll figure something out!"


     At that moment, Nurelion jumped from his seat.


     "You are crafting Mithril, right?"


     I looked at him and sighed, of course he would figure it out.


     Mithril does exist in this world and it is very rare and comes with many secret recipes. The most common ingredients are the ones Wulfur came with just now. It is not the complete thing and some parts in the experiment need a lot of rechecking but I am willing to start it now.


     [A/N: Mithril is Canon in the Lore, even though it only appeared in 'The Elder Scrolls IV: Oblivion', it was very underrated in my opinion. I am taking the more fantasy approach to the Mithril my way.]


     Still, Nurelion may be able to help.


     "Yes! This Mithril will be for the finest lady in Skyrim so no sharing."


     "Haha! Don't worry. But I am your best hope if you want a strong acid, I can make a special mixture that you will not ever see or hear of from anyone but me."


     I looked at the note I gave him and smiled.


     "That's not enough you know."


     "Haha! How wicked! Don't worry, I am planning to move to Winterhold from now on, nothing ties me to Windhelm anyway."


     His answer was like chirps to my ears. I wanted to go and hug him but I restrained myself.


     "So, Big Bad Ulfric is going to miss his favorite Altmer!"


     "Haha! I bet he will."


     Now with the most famed Alchemist in Windhelm joining forces with me, my life is getting much more easier.


     "I will make sure to prepare the best house in town for Master Nurelion and Quintus, there will be a shop and laboratory with every and anything you may want. One of my men will deliver the title dead in an hour."


     "Thank you, thank you!"


     Nurelion and I kept exchanging words of compliments until he left. I couldn't help myself but to make a victory pose.


     Now Winterhold is backed by a High Elf Master Alchemist.


     "Wulf my man, let's go make some Mithril."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     203 Mask of the Fire Keeper
      It has been three days since Jon, Jonrad and Wulfur shut themselves in the laboratory with orders to send only three meals each day. Some said that the snow around the building all melted away after a few strong waves of heat started to come every once in a while. Also, strong thuds were heard in the past three days.


     The news was not really the hottest topic in town as the new Alchemist in town attracted a lot of attention as the well known 'White Phial' alchemy store from Windhelm opened it Winterhold. The Dare Dragon Company people established a big store for the famous master of the shop and an Imperial called Quintus was the central figure of the shop as it seemed that Master Nurelion was busy with some research. The Alchemy Store, however, provided a long lost service that Winterhold hasn't seen since a very long time and all the residents went to see the new commodities.


     With all the noise around the lively town, the most notable villa in town, the Seamist Manor was having it peaceful. A lot of beauties were living in this house as it got expanded by another floor and some more rooms. It was now much larger than the estate Jon had in mind.


     In the basement, the new lady of the house, Alina, was having a bath in the large stone tub with Nurina as the later was trying to figure out a way to suppress the immense power of Alina's eye with her magic.


     "This is really strong, I could suppress it with just my Magicka but I will run dry in no time at this rate." Nurina analyzed Alina's eye power with a Magickameter in her hand trying to block Alina's power with her Magicka.


     "I understand, Master. It is okay, I am not really sad about it or anything." Alina said as she returned the blindfold back to where it was.


     Nurina could tell that Alina was really depressed for the fact that she has to keep her eyes closed all the time, even though she went through a rough childhood because of her different eyes, it all started to make her suffer once again.


     Nurina sighed and pulled Alina to her side and kept embarrassing her.


     "Don't worry, my son will figure something out."


     Alina, who was a bit tense for the sudden hug, eased a bit and put her head on Nurina's shoulder.


     "I know, mother."


     Nurina made a prideful smile as she was called the way she liked and kept caressing Alina's hair.


     Outside the house in the front yard, there was no snow in the area as four women present and their strong presence melted away the snow long ago. Two of these women were having a spar and the other two were watching while taking care of some big animals on the side.


     "Aaaaah! Take this…" Jullanar shouted as she gave her best combo of punches.


     "Seriously! Is that all what you have?" Hilda was toying with Jull and blocked her attacks with ease.


     "It is far from over!"


     "Come at me!"


     Jull's move resembled Jon's a lot, her legs were flying around carrying waves upon waves of attacks enforced by her Grey Battle-Spirit (Aura) yet Hilda simply took it all down with her standard Golden Aura and her fast reactions.



     With a fast counter-attack, Jull was sent back flying with her face in the dirt.


     "Not bad! Want to go again?"


     "It is not done yet!"


     "Hehe, stupid girl. I would have eaten you alive if Jon doesn't like you."


     Hilda was still going to teach Jull a lesson in combat but it seemed that both the style and the level of power were way above Jull.


     "Aunt! Let her have a suitable weapon."


     "Yes, it is hopeless if she keeps fighting that way."


     Bjorna and Brenda, who were taking care of the big beasts of the Firemanes, commented on the spar between Hilda and Jull. They could tell that Jull was having a hard time in close quarters combat which didn't seem to be her area of expertise, Hilda was toying with her left and right and Jull looked really pitiful.


     "Fine, girl, pick a melee weapon."


     With Hilda's words, Jull stood up and walked for the weapon rack on the side, Jon has left a ton of weapons to train with here.


     Jull took a dagger and faced Hilda.


     "Are you stupid, girl?" Hilda bashed Jull's head.


     "Hey, why is that?"


     "What would a tiny thing like that do? Pick something big."


     Jull was comfortable with knives but the idea of using a big weapon wasn't even something she would think of, her build was simply not suitable for big weapons.


     "Tsk, take this."


     Hilda took a spear and gave it to Jull.


     "Big weapons shouldn't be heavy, still, they all have a better reach."


     "Fine."


     Jull took the spear and tried to get the right way to grip it based on how she saw Jon do it.


     "Hey, girl. Get some real notes from her, she is not called the 'Most Complete Fighter' for nothing. Learn all what you can learn." Brenda called for Jull.


     The Most Complete Fighter was the style which Hilda was known for, she indeed preferred big weapons but her skill proved that she is the best all rounder in the clan, her speed, strength, reaction and all other aspects were terrifyingly accurate as her only talent was fighting. A lot of people wanted to learn from her but few like Brenda and Jon were lucky enough to get her guidance, now it was Jull's turn.


     "Now, Girl. Show me something good."


     The spar got ignited once again and Jull's talent was starting to bloom as a spear wielder, Jon couldn't really determine which weapon was the best for Jull due to her style of fighting but Hilda figured it out in an instance. Jull was now carrying a spear and a buckler was tied to her left, her stance was low and she was moving around and striking with strong frontal attacks while dashing ahead and jumping backward. If she would get closer, she would switch to a short blade to get the perfect pin on her opponent.


     Hilda also tested Jull's archery and was really impressed by her movements. A strange style of a strong yet a very light fighter with the ability of archery was the perfect way to describe Jull's new training style. She kept sparring like that with Hilda for three days. Hilda wouldn't really think of a proper name to Jull's style but when Jon sees it, he will think of one style, 'The Amazon'.


     "Good work for today." Hilda offered a hand to the all beaten up Jull on the ground.


     "Thanks for the guidance." Jull stood up while leaning on the training spear.


     Hilda shook her head then held Jull like a small cat from her clothes.


     "I'll take you in."


     With a bewildered face, Jull got carried into the house on Hilda's arm.


     A minute later, the two arrived at the stone bathtub in the basement where Alina and Nurina are. Hilda put Jull down slowly then undressed in second and jumped into the tub.


     "Seriously! How old are you? Nine?" Nurina, who was relaxing and got splashed away, grumbled at Hilda.


     "Just give me that!" Hilda snatched the red wine bottle from Nurina and sat beside her.


     The two started to have a drinking contest and Jull slid beside Alina.


     "Rough training?" Alina asked.


     "... yeah."


     "Come closer."


     Jull got closer to Alina and the later hugged her closer then cast some healing spells all over Jull's body.


     "Keep doing it! It feelth tho good."


     The harmonious mood was still going around until a fifth person appeared in the bathtub room.


     A little girl in a black robe disregarded all the gazes on her and jumped beside Alina.


     "Nefertiti, did you deliver the food?"


     "Yes."


     "How are they doing?"


     "Busy."


     "Did they tell you when will they come out?"


     Nefertiti shook her shoulders.


     Alina sighed and didn't say anything more.


     Jon has been absent from home for three days, she was the one running the company in his absence as the newly recognized lady of house Dare, life was good but she was worried about Jon. The only thing she knew was that Jon, Jonrad and Wulfur are crafting some artifacts from a very rare alloy that required a lot of patience and power. Wulfur's level as a blacksmith seemed to be going through a serious upgrade during this process and both Jon father and son were helping him.


     Bjorna could get from Wulfur that they are crafting a piece of accessory that power is going to be very powerful to help Alina control her eye powers and according to Wulfur, the beauty of that piece is going to be a master level piece of art that the world has rarely seen any like to.


     Just as she finished recalling that, Bjorna came through the door with a wide smile on her face.


     "They are out!"


     With that said, even Nurina jumped up as fast as she could and went to see what these pieces of art turned out to be.


     All the ladies in the bathtub went up in a second leaving the blindfolded Alina behind.


     "Sigh! They really did it, huh?"


     Alina didn't know whether to laugh or cry but she loosened the blindfold and went out gracefully then wiped the water with magic and dried her hair. A few minutes later, she walked out while wearing a gorgeous white dress that exposed her cleavage and shoulders which she later covered with a shawl.


     Upon her taking the steps up to the upper level, she was met with only Jon.


     "I came to take you." He said as he approached her.


     She extended her hand to him which he took and kissed.


     "Take me then."


     "Okay, open your eyes, no one is around."


     Alina slowly opened her eyes to see Jon who looked a bit roughed up after three days of constant working.


     He pulled her closer and kissed her on her lips with a lot of longing and passion. She didn't offer any resistance and even pulled him closer.


     "Sorry, I stink." Jon said as he realized that he didn't bathe in three days.


     "Do you? You taste just right though!"


     Alina was pressing closely on Jon who was looking at her gently.


     This gentle look in his eyes was something he only showed to his loved ones, Alina was one of his family and she always got the gentlest of his looks.


     "Want to see what I made?"


     "Mhm, but let us stay like this for a while."


     Alina was smiling playfully as she wanted to make the ladies who went before her wait longer.


     Jon didn't mind if he would make the world wait for some time alone with Alina but someone came to bust them.


     "Playing again without me?"


     Jull seemed a big upset and clung to Jon, Alina closed her eyes to not harm Jull and directed her face down with a shy smile. She was a shy girl around anyone but never minded anything with Jon, he was already a lot to her.


     "Do you want to play with us too?" Alina grinned at Jull.


     "What? Am I allowed to?"


     Jull replied playfully and squeezed herself between Jon and Alina while facing Alina, she then approached Alina playfully and seemed to be going to kiss her, Alina's face blushed but Jon was already dragging Jull away from her ears.


     "Don't tease her!"


     "What? She invited me personally, she likes to get teased… ouch ouch! Okay!"


     Jon was having the two girls on his left and right while holding them close, the three were having wasting time together until Nurina called at them with a stern tone.


     They went out with an apologetic and awkward look on their faces, Jon led the other two to the large table of the dining room, there a few things were being covered under some white clothes and everyone was gathered around the table.


     "Alright, everyone. We created quite a few stuff with the Mithril we could cook, I don't know how it was done or if we were lucky or not but it is mostly a joined effort." Wulfur said as he started pointed as the things on the table.


     "As agreed, I will do the presentations." Wulfur said and started removing some clothes on the smallest pieces.


     "These are the 'Heart of the Sea' series, forged by me and Mr. Jonrad, and enchanted by Jon."


     The 'Heart of the Sea' series were three very gorgeous looking necklaces that were forged by a platinum-like metal that had a bit of golden gleam to it, as the necklaces seemed really thin and delicate, they carried three blue gemstones that were shaped like a water drop and were surrounded by an artistic cage of Mithril that gave the gemstones a sacred aura and a beauty over their beauty.


     "This one is for you, Bjorna." Wulfur presented the one that was on a black stone display to Bjorna.


     "For me?"


     Bjorna's eyes almost fell from their sockets as she saw the beauty of the necklace she was being gifted by Wulfur. This thing was literally the most precious piece of accessory that she ever saw in her life.


     Why not? Mithril itself was metal from legends that wasn't known if it was made as an alloy or had its own ore in nature but Wulfur said it was an alloy that required some freakishly rare substances.


     Jon had the highest understanding of the Mithril as Shadow has told him a way to create it. Even though it was impossible to get, one of the components to create it was a Dragon's Blood, which Jon had no problem in acquiring at all, he himself was a walking 7 liters of Dragon Blood.


     Anyway, Wulfur walked behind Bjorna and put the necklace on her with the cheers and winks of all the people attending the event.


     The second necklace was presented to Hilda by Jonrad which was rather getting romantical except for Jon's chilly glare that made Jonrad want to cuss at him. And finally, the last necklace was for Nurina which was gifted by Jon.


     "This is an interesting enchantment." Nurina read through the enchantment right away.


     "Like it?"


     "It is great. I love it."


     The Enchantment was indeed powerful as Jon described it as 'an all sort protection enchantment' which would shield the wearer from all harm once the gem is charged. Once the gem is activated, it would become red and its power will be something to behold.


     Of course, only a high-grade material can withstand a highly advanced enchantment. When Jon crafted it, he was enjoying to his heart's content as enchanting on Mithril was totally unhindered by no law. It felt like he can make a godly artifact if he wanted to.


     Still, Jull was starting at Jon as if saying 'I better get something good or else'.


     "And now, for these two big pieces of awesome. First, Jull is known for her reckless style and hates to put a helm on her head, that is why we made this… Jon called it 'Crown of the Valkyrie'."


     Wulfur announced and removed the cloth from the first piece to show a strange circlet with wings over its sides.


     It greatly resembled the Valkyrie helmets from the Norse Mythology as it had the same winged pieces to the side and protected the forehead splendidly. It didn't cover the whole head which made it very light.


     Jon carried it and stood in front of the bewildered Jull.


     "This is way more expensive than my head itself." She thought so.


     Hilda helped Jon to hold Julls hair to the back and Jon fixed it on Jull's face.


     The color of the Mithril overlapped with her ashen grey skin and made her skin give more luster and glossiness, now, Jull's skin was akin to Mithril itself.


     The enchantment on this crown was very bizarre, Jon said that he used the largest Soul Gem he had to make this strong enchantment. Jon himself was in wonder of how good he made this piece.


     Jull broke into tears and hugged Jon tightly until Hilda dragged her by force.


     "The last piece… it this beast." Wulfur revealed the last artifact crafted by them.


     "Another crown?" Nurina asked.


     It indeed looked like a crown, no a warrior crown like Jull's but an actually big crown. Its appearance was different in style to the delicate things created before and the amount of Mithril in it seemed to be more than three times the necklaces and the Crown of the Valkyrie combined.


     "It is a mask." Jon said.


     The people around looked at it and imagined if such a thing was indeed a mask. It looked like a circlet but was wide and big, its design was somewhat High Elven but seemed far thicker and sturdier. The feeling of the magic it gave off was different from the other pieces as it didn't give any peaceful or a tranquil aura, it only emitted power, lots and lots of overbearing power.


     Jon carried it and went in front of Alina.


     "Here it is… It was made from the regular components of Mithril and a Dragon's Blood, it was enchanted by no Soul Gem but by a Heart Stone that contains the power of Shor, this is the mask that can be used to shield you and destroy your enemies at the same time."


     Jon said as he put the mask on Alina's face.


     He put it on her face and it fitted her like nothing else as if it was made for her from a long time ago, even though it hid the top half of her beautiful face, it added to her beauty even more.


     "Open your eyes, Alina."


     With Jon's words, Alina opened her eyes.


     The Mask made a strong pulse of power as if it was being awakened from an old slumber, its power was felt by all and everyone stepped back except Jon.


     "What a power!" Even Jonrad and Nurina were scared.


     The Mask resonated with Alina too well as if it was singing for the long-awaited return of its owner.


     Alina touched the Mask and it calmed down immediately. Jon couldn't help but smile.


     "What did you call this, Jon?" She asked.


     "Sadly, it had a name before I recreate it so we will stick with the original."


     He smiled and continued.


     "Mask of the Fire Keeper."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     204 The Glorious Threesome +18
      A/N: A big shout for Boglut Adrian Mircea (DarkPriest) the first to gift on PayPal.


     Also, there is a chapter after this!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Late at night, everyone went to bed and Jon snuck to the bathtub in the basement. This place is literally a piece from heaven. The water heater, the soap and everything else was just there waiting for me to have an epic bath… still, Jon was accompanied with Jull who was too excited to sleep.


     She was holding the crown in her hand and looking at it with all the love in the world.


     "You like it that much?" Jon asked.


     "You're kidding? It is the best thing in my world… after you of course… and Alina."


     Jon smiled to her answer and leaned closer to her.


     "How much do you love me?"


     Jull paused for a while then looked at Jon and held his head with her small hands.


     "You are the world to me, what is my life if you are not in it? Remember when you told me that I am your thing? That day I stopped living for myself and started living for you… even the voices… they are all about you now. You are more than what you can ever think to me."


     Jull's words were said in her crazy enchanting tone that she only reveals to Jon, her other face and maddened personality that only he gets to see.


     He just looked to her and didn't resist the urge to pull her closer to himself. His head was on her decent chest as he pressed on it further to feel her warmth and get some peace of mind. She, who knows when he is tired and seeks some peace, hugged him tightly to herself and started humming for him. Jon always loved her voice and listened to her song most of the time.


     The two mad couple kept this state sitting together naked in the warm water until a presence revealed itself. The two of them recognized the presence and smiled faintly not even moving an inch away from each other.


     The door to the bathtub opened and a girl with an artistic mask on her eyes walked in. Alina knew that Jon and Jull have sneaked in here together and didn't resist the urge to come and check on them.


     She looked at their position and paused for a while, both were stuck to each other and clothing their eyes peacefully while Jull was humming.


     Alina knew she was going to see an intimate scene but she had the least intimate experience when it comes to Jon's women. She knew about his outside relationships and didn't really get it when Jull told her that one woman may get broken if she tried to satisfy Jon all by herself so Alina never got ahead of herself. Now, after she returned from her clan and was officially the lady of the house, she wanted a share of Jon too, part of the reason she became so open with him.


     Once she saw him with Jull, however, she became confused.


     'How do I advance?' She thought.


     Lucky for her, neither Jon nor Jull were the patient type when it comes to lovemaking.



     Jull opened her eyes and nodded for Alina to approach. While keeping her black robe on her, Alina went into the tub and walked to Jull.


     She saw how Jon was being hugged and wanted to have that too. She looked to Jull and the later offered her a hand.


     "Sit on the other lap."


     "??"


     Alina got confused but she noticed that with Jon's height, she would indeed need to be on his lap.


     The problem is, she could detect the Jull was sitting on, but there were two more laps. She couldn't see past the soapy water but she noticed that Jull and Jon were silently dying from laughter. That's when the light of understanding shone upon her.


     "Really! How is that… I am…"


     Alina realized that she had underestimated Jon yet one more time. There was a secret to his golden hand after all and it seemed to be something outside of the normal league she heard of.


     Jon had to pull her on his lap himself and without moving his head from Jull's chest. Jull took the initiative and splashed some water on Alina's upper body making her clothes soaked wet. That started to outline Alina's amazing figure under the clothes.


     Jull was familiar with Alina naked figure, she knew that this girl is another story when her clothes are removed but she kept the fact from Jon to see his reaction.


     With her clothes wet, Alina was losing trying to figure out how to lose the sense of shame around Jon even more tried to loosen the nape of her robe, that was when Jull pulled her suddenly at Jon and Alina's breasts pressed on Jon's head from the other side while making a silly voice.


     Jull smiled at Alina and looked to her in the eyes, the 'Mask of the Fire Keeper' didn't hide Alina's eyes so they were visible but under control, seeing the look in her eyes, Jull held Alina's head and pulled her closer to herself then took Alina's lips with her lips and went into a deep state of mind blanked kissing.


     Jon, however, was experiencing something new. He never knew that Alina's breasts were this heavenly, the first word that came to his mind was 'marshmallow'. As he was getting used to the feeling, he could feel that heartbeats of the girls rising.


     He inspected the situation up there and saw Alina corresponding passionately with Jull.


     "That's hot." he said.


     He leaned to the back and watched one of the best shows of his fantasies being applied in real life. His two girlfriends were hitting it together too.


     "Okay, playtime is over."


     Jon carried the two girls each in hand and went out of the bathtub setting his destination to the main bedroom.


     ***


     Jon threw the girls on the bed and they were still squirming around each other. As he leaned on them, his shadow covered them and both turned to him.


     "Tonight is Alina's." Jull said.


     "Why not?" Jon agreed.


     He then lied beside Alina and looked at Jull who was on her other side, the two nodded at each other and they sandwiched Alina from both sides.


     With a lot of experience under their belts, Alina, who is a complete virgin, got pulverized by two horny mad people, Jon and Alina entered a heated state of kissing and Jon didn't stop fondling her breasts, Jull slid down between Alina's legs and found Alina's forbidden area. She smiled and stuck her face to Alina's vigina that was in a heated state after she was being played by Jon and Jull the whole past hour.


     Alina kept moaning from Jon's and Jull's play until she started losing the sense of her surrounding, Jon wasn't going hard on her and let her have her own pleasure without going full-on action until Jull decided to switch.


     "Get down here." She pulled Alina beside her and Jon was now sitting on the bed with the two between his legs.


     Jull held Jon's dick and put it in front of Alina's face who paused for a second, she is now the closest she could get to Little Jon that was fully awaken.


     "We do it like this." Jull started teaching Alina her fellatio technique in front of the grinning Jon. He just sat and relaxed enjoying the show of his lovers serving him for the first time.


     Alina was a bit competitive and didn't want to lose to Jull so she threw all the shyness away and joined the glorious fellatio. Both were competing and luckily, Jon's dick was more than enough for two girls to play with. Jon was resisting the urge to flip the two girls around and start nailing them but it was drawing closer any time now.


     Jon wouldn't go out on both Alina or Jull, unlike how he did it with Vittoria who he destroyed completely to brand her as his own bitch or how he does it with Elishka who was his personal sex guide. To him, Jull and Alina shouldn't be messed up that hard or as he would feel guilty about it.


     In the end, he flipped them over on each other and went on Alina first.


     "Here I go, princess."


     Jon aimed the tip of his dick on Alina's pussy and went in, Alina made a struggling voice but Jull was hugging her and fondling her breasts. Alina's pain was overtaken by pleasure and Jon could go in. He stayed still for a few seconds inside Alina until her inside got used to the intruder then he started to move. Alina was screaming from pleasure with every time Jon moved. Jon himself was about to lose his mind a few times to her seductive moans and crazy jiggling body so he chose to kiss her a few times but he found himself being hugged by her arms and legs then he got pulled closer and closer.


     "Careful, careful!"


     Jon didn't really want to harm Alina but she didn't seem to mind it at all, actually, he actions begged him to go harder.


     He also was impressed by how deep he could get in her, it was still not that much but he liked it so much already.


     "Alright! You asked for it." Jon hugged Alina back and sat with her facing.


     She started to slide down on his dick while breathing roughly but suddenly, she pushed him back and rode atop of him.


     "Relentless! I like!" Jon liked where this was going and started to watch Alina going up and down on her own. Jull joined in and stuck her back to Alina helping her to go up and down.


     Words of pleasure escaped from Alina's mouth and squirted once and twice but seemed to be still going, Jon nodded to her durability and decided to not be polite anymore. He moved his thighs and she started bouncing up and down with him until he cummed inside her. She also squirted at the same time as him and let herself lie on his body.


     Jon hugged her warmly but Jull was already taking her turn too, she leaned forward and started kissing both Alina and Jull.


     Jon didn't seem to be tired at all and started playing with Jull, she was very horny and squirted more than Alina.


     The girls were too strong compared to all the other girl Jon slept with before, they recovered in an instant and wanted to go on again and again.


     That night, Jon could admit that he finally found the pair that could put him down in terms of sex on their own.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     205 The Haven Cube Unlocked
      A/N: The second release... sounds a bit dirty after the last chapter!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     The next day, Jon woke up with two naked girls on his left and right. The room was still warm and the magic in it was still flowing through it.


     Jon was still tired from all the night activity he went through and started drinking a whole keg of water on his own.


     He then looked at the two sleeping beauties and smiled, his two future wives are just the best in his eyes.


     Getting this lucky in this life feels way too good, he had everything he wished for, the power, the money, the girls… he knew he finally made a full life but he understood that this is far from over, his achievements were not a thing his enemies wanted for him to keep. The report that got delivered to him this morning was the best reminder to him.


     Last night, a High Elf tried to infiltrate into the Dare Dragon Company building and managed to reach the secure door of the laboratory. If not for the complicated magic lock on the door, the infiltrator would have broken into one of the most top-secret facilities in Winterhold. Jon was a bit angry but he knew what that elf was after.


     He dressed right in a second and went to the Dare Dragon Mercenary Barracks in the east.


     "Fill me in." Jon asked his housecarl Trudvar.


     "An annoying fellow, acting all arrogant and mighty even after getting caught."


     "Typical high elf, what else?"


     "We found that on him."


     Trudvar handed Jon a magic scroll. The scroll was still sealed as it was a common sense not to open a none appraised Magic Scroll.


     Jon checked the magic scroll for an instant and clicked his tongue.


     "Tsk, a dispelling magic scroll, a very high grade."


     This scroll was a very simple but dangerous one, if the intruder used it on the laboratories door, most of the Magic Rune would have been removed. Luckily, Jon had that door enchanted to reconstruct the Magic Rune on its own and initiate a lock down if it was opened the wrong way.


     "Show me to the elf."


     Jon followed Trudvar to the underground cell under the barracks and there he could see an elf with an arrogant look on his face.


     Jon didn't say anything and simply stepped into the cell.


     "You are the Thane of Winterhold, good good, your filthy men dared to lay a finger on me? If I am not released this very second, you can't blame me for not… ARGH!"


     Jon simply punched the high elf. He looked with cold eyes to the prisoner and smiled.


     "So the Thalmor decided to move in such a time? What a shitty day!"


     Jon walked to the high elf lying on the ground and stepped on his face while looking down on him.


     "I'll kill you… I'LL KILL YOU!" The High Elf couldn't take the humiliation of being stepped on by a human and tried to react, Jon didn't give him time to do so and went down on the elf with all sorts of kicks and insults.



     "Bring the torturer here, I want him to have it hard."


     Trudvar nodded and went away for a second then returned with a fat Redguard man carrying a small bag.


     "Thane Jon, Thane Jon, you finally have work for me! I am very pleased, haha!"


     "Richie you sick bastard. I never thought for a day that I would ask for your help."


     Richie was the warden of Winterhold former prison, the Chill, and was also the executioner and the torturer, he was a short and a fat man with a sickening attitude.


     Jon didn't like that man one bit and kept him away but Richie was always begging for Jon to use him as a warden or an executioner. With Richie's bad reputation, Jon preferred to keep him away but he knew that he would need him one day so he kept him close.


     The sickening tales about Richie were still vivid in the memories of some people in Winterhold so Jon knew that this guy was sickeningly capable and that was the time.


     "Make that elf sing all that I need to know!"


     "Hahahaha, Thane Jon, you only need to ask and Richie will deliver, finally I can get a job too hahaha, and an Altmer at that. What a day! What a day!"


     Jon left the High Elf to Richie and went back to the company's building.


     ***


     Deep in his laboratory, Jon was setting on a stool while playing with the Dwemer Haven Cube in his hand, he was able to figure out the activation rune but he understood that it needed a form of registration to make the Cube recognize him as the owner of itself. Nefertiti was coming and going in her cat mode while playing with a rubber ball Jon made for her, she was supposed to be trained on Shadow Magic but she was super bored from studying.


     Jon was bored too after failing to open the Dwemer Haven Cube, he thought he was getting close but each time he creates the magical rune he thinks is right, he finds something missing.


     At that time, he looked at Nefertiti who was wholly given over to playing with the ball and noticed something strange, the ball was clearly out of Nefertiti's reach but suddenly, some strange black extensions came out from her paw and redirected the ball.


     "Huh?"


     Jon stood up and walked to Nefertiti.


     "Come here, girl."


     Jon caught the ball and Nefertiti came towards him, he held the ball up away from her and started waving it.


     "Now catch it!"


     "Hooman! Give back you meanie."


     Nefertiti tried to catch the ball a few times until she did that thing again, Jon could see her claw extending and becoming longer while trying to catch the ball, he quickly caught her paw and checked it thoroughly.


     "What is that?" he asked.


     Nefertiti looked at her paw and tilted her head cutely.


     "Try to maintain it!"


     Jon gave some of his Magicka to Nefertiti and her shadow claws became stronger and more visible.


     "That's some cool Shadow Magic!" Jon exclaimed.


     "Shadow Magic, nya!" Nefertiti wondered.


     Jon nodded with a wide grin.


     "Yicks!"


     "Shut up, Magic is awesome, keep training on that move and I will give you a dried fish."


     "Nya! Meow hate Shadow Magic."


     "Really, you will get more fish, you know."


     "..."


     "A big fish with a dripping oily fat and a big bowl of milk."


     "... Two fish!"


     "You little… fine, but you will only get an extra fish if you show a new trick, deal?"


     "Deal."


     Nefertiti was striking a new deal with Jon who sat with a wide grin after finally convincing her to practice the Shadow Magic.


     "By the way, how did you come up with that… Shadow Claws trick?" Jon asked.


     "... Don't know… Meow just wanted to reach it."


     Jon started thinking about what Nefertiti said of just wanted to do it and reached his hand to the Dwemer Haven Cube, with the simplest Magic Rune, he unlocked the Cube with the intention of just wanting to go into it and…


     ***


     … He is in.


     "Holy freaking Moly! This place rocks…"


     It was like a large cubic Dwemer style stone room with faint lighting and a strange smell, it was simply very empty and very cold.


     "Damn! This place needs a roo...m!"


     With just an idea in his head, two walls started being formed in the cube as they seemed to be there all along, they left a small gap between them to be the room's entrance.


     "I see now, so this cube has that function too…"


     Jon looked at the cube in his hand with a smile until he realized what was wrong.


     "Why is it in my hand?"


     Jon wondered about it for a while then he felt like he wanted to go back to the laboratory right away.


     Applying the same way he entered, Jon found himself out once again with the cube still in his hand.


     He didn't understand what just happened but it didn't seem to be that dangerous to go in the cube, it also seemed that there is another version from the cube in the cube that acts as the control panel to the interior of the cube to the cube while the real cube is not really in the cube.


     "How cubic!" Jon thought to himself.


     Jon then aimed the cube at some scrap pieces of metal in the corner and it all got sucked in by the cube.


     Jon was impressed by the cube and decided to look into it while not going in. He tried to change the magical runes and it really was possible, he only closed his eyes and the scrap pieces of metal could be seen inside the cube.


     He aimed the cube to the outside once again and let the scrap pieces out.


     The next trial was Nefertiti. Jon aimed the cube at her and she got sucked in.


     "Hooman, meanieee…"


     Jon could hear after he checked the inside of the cube.


     "Nothing wrong there?"


     "My ball is not here!"


     "Here you go."


     "Humph! Now make meow a small house."


     The silly cat started bossing Jon around so he kicked her out of the cube.


     "Okay, now I want you to focus, tell me what will happen."


     Jon entered the cube physically then went out again. He then looked at Nefertiti and asked.


     "Hooman went poof then came again with no fish."


     "Tsk, what about the cube?"


     "Cube went poof but it was still around, Meow could feel it."


     "I see."


     Jon analyzed it based on Nefertiti's extraordinary sensing ability that the Cube keeps itself in another frequency of reality when the user is in.


     "No wonder I could tell what's on the outside too."


     Jon thought about it and arrived at the fact that the Cube is already an overpowered artifact.


     "Okay, come here." Jon held Nefertiti up and made her control the cube then told her how to use it.


     According to what he knows, Nefertiti could copy some of his powers and his magical fingerprint too, she was very connected to him by soul and she can even use Magicka from his Magicka Pool like an extension to him. And now, she could use the unique artifact that only recognized him as its owner. Nefertiti managed to store things in the cube and get things out of it too.


     "If someone other than my cutie can do that, I would have shouted them to pieces." Jon said and hugged Nefertiti intimately.


     He was really pleased that her connection with him was growing stronger day by day. It was a blessing any cat lover would kill for.


     Jon held the cube and looked at it with a grin, he was happy to have such a convenient tool even so its appearance was very attractive and was hard to be hid.


     "... Unless…"


     Jon tried to check more of the mysteries about the Cube and as if it was answering its master saying "You are right!" Jon's order to the Cube to change its appearance was answered right away. The cube took another form and turned into a ring, then a necklace, then circlet.


     "This thing has endless potential. I bet Lord Fyr was grinding his teeth when I took it."


     No, he wasn't, and it was true that the Cube has a lot of potential with the feature Jon unlocked so far.


     "Hooman, someone coming!" Nefertiti said.


     Jon made the Cube into a ring and decided to call it 'THe Haven Ring' from now on then turned to open the lab's door.


     It was Trudvar who was about to knock the door.


     "Oh, Boss!"


     "Report."


     "The Elf talked."


     Jon nodded and turned around to pick up his coat and told Nefertiti to follow.


     ***


     In the Dare Dragon Mercenary Barracks, Jon was sitting on a chair with Jon in his hand. Opposite to him, a High Elf knelt on his knees with a pale face and some horrified expressions.


     Fatty Richie was smiling and acting all proud in front of Jon as if bragging about his work.


     From the report, it seemed that the Thalmor wanted to know what does the Firemanes and the Dare Dragon Company are planning for the summer raid on Japhet's Folly.


     "For some reason, you guys are interested in it! Don't you know why?" Jon asked.


     The Elf shook his head in fear right away.


     This level of cooperation was indeed something, Jon never would have thought that a High Elf, let alone a Thalmor, would be this timid in front of a human.


     "Just what the hell did you do?" Jon looked at Fatty Richie in wonder. There was not a single trace of blood from the Elf.


     Richie seemed to be taken aback and put his bag down.


     "If Thane Jon is interested, I will demonstrate once again…" Richie took out a few leather strips, a skin tube, some smooth poles and a lot of weird stuff.


     "You know what! I don't even want to know." Jon had a few ideas about how their toys were used and didn't want any confirmation.


     He paid Richie and promised to make his job a full-time one if he kept quiet about it.


     Jon went out and Trudvar followed him.


     "Go wake up the Firemanes, Ongeim and Mjoll. Tell them we are raiding some close Thalmor hideout."


     "Yes, Boss."


     Jon decided to go to Wulfur's house and wake him up then go to his house and take the beauties with him too.


     Still, while he was walking, he started thinking of Japhet's Folly and its riches.


     He then looked at the Haven Ring in his left and to Nefertiti that was carried on his right.


     He looked left and right, left and right, left and right… then he smiled.


     A devilish idea just came to his mind.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     206 Against The Thalmor 1
      It was still the morning, the sun has barely dyed the sky with its light and those who had early jobs were barely just waking up. I, however, was going around the streets in the morning to check on things.


     I may not sound like a caring ruler as I mostly leave the secondary matters to the management department in the company but I somehow care about the town in my own way. For example; this morning I found a damaged part of the road that no one seemed to be going to fix, I had to highlight that place for the employees that are responsible for fixing the roads. Also, a house was badly damaged due to a storm and the residences were too poor to handle the repairs, here where I had to come in.


     Don't get me wrong, this is not me showing off my charitable heart, this is basically a part of my job description as the holder of the title of a Thane, and I take my job very seriously.


     With my morning patrol / warm-up complete, I took my way to wake up the sleepy heads.


     Wulfur's house was on the opposite side of mine and it was smaller as Wulfur himself didn't the hard to clean places even though I offered him to have some servants but Wulf values privacy.


     In front of his door, I knocked on with a style.


     *Knock KnoKnock Knock Knock*


     Strangely, he wasn't awake yet. A few seconds later, I heard some movements from inside.


     Normally, Wulfer's place is like my place so I opened the door anyway.


     "Hey, Wulf, I am coming in."


     Just as my head went in, a strangely familiar looking fist was thrown to my direction. Too late to avoid it anyway.


     "Hey, you didn't have to punish him!" A voice spoke, a feminine one.


     "Eh? Sorry, I was nervous." That dumb voice is Wulfur.


     That punch… I'd recognize it anywhere, it's Wulf's punch.


     Still, why does it hurt like this?


     I opened my eyes and understood the situation immediately.


     Sigh… kids!


     ***


     In front of me, Wulfur and Bjorna were hanging their heads down.


     "So, you guys slept together?"


     They both nodded.


     It seemed that Bjorna spent the night at Wulfer's place.


     "Okay, I understand you guys are shy about it, I also understand that you don't want anyone to know."


     They both nodded.


     "Fine! Still, what I don't understand is why I got punched."


     They both looked at each other and seemed a bit awkward.


     "Sorry, man. You know, Wulf loves his privacy." Wulfur spoke in a third person style.


     "I won't forgive you even if you speak like a Khajiit."


     "Tsk! That didn't work."


     I let out a sigh because of this guy's insolent behavior.


     "Okay, Bjorna, can you go and wake Alina and Jull up?"


     "Yes, right away." She said and went out running.


     I watched her going out then looked at Wulfur and winked at him, he foolishly smiled like an idiot.



     An opening!


     *Swoosh!*


     I kicked his guts when he didn't expect at all.


     "Argh! Why?"


     "Payback, bitch!"


     The morning was a bit peaceful so I took the chance to fool around with Wulf for a bit, then went to the company and geared up together. Wulfur was trying a new Warhammer today and its weight was something to behold.


     "What did you made that from?"


     "Steel, steel and more steel."


     "I... love it."


     "Don't you feel like you need a new weapon, your saber and hammer are really getting outdated."


     "Hmmm! Now that you mention it, I only have that powerful staff we acquired from Vaermina in Quagmire and my traveling armor that I acquired from Hircine… let me think if I know about some good artifact hiding here or there."


     "Fine, just saying if you want anything custom forged."


     "Nope, the forging is not my current problem, I need some good enchanted gear."


     To tell the truth, I really need a serious upgrade to my gear. Savior's Hide and the Skull of Corruption are the best pieces of gear I have, the best sword I have is a Katana called Bolar's Oathblade and I'll be carrying it around from now on.


     I stored my stuff in the Haven Ring and went to the meeting held on the fourth floor.


     ***


     In the meeting room, Jull, Alina, Wulfur, Bjorna, Njord, Jonrad, Hilda, Brenda, Nefertiti, Nurina, Mjoll, Trudvar and Ongeim were all present.


     "Okay, everyone, sit down."


     As everyone sat down, Bjorna approached Wulfur and whisper something for him, he looked at me with eyes wide open then looked at Alina and Jull. I grinned at him confirming what he heard.


     What is the big deal about it, I wonder? You are not the only one to gift your girlfriend a Mithril artifact so don't think that you are the only one who had some romantic night. The two of us weren't the only one who had a pink night too, some people were glowing this day more than yesterday so take a hint dammit.


     Anyway...


     "What is the big deal, boy?" Nurina asked.


     I looked at Trudvar and he nodded to me, with that, he stood up and started the report. It was about the Thalmor spy and what we extracted from him, the location of the other Thalmor Spies, their contacts, their purpose, some other strategic information and some plans regarding how to deal with them.


     "So, you want to send the Thalmor away?"


     "Killing them off is better than leaving them around, this will send a message that we are not playing nice with them. If we let them be, they will become bolder and infest the area with their spies."


     The discussion kept going in favor of my opinion


     "Good, count me in." Jonrad agreed with me and put his golden katana on the table.


     "So you are not giving any face to the Thalmor?" Ongeim asked.


     "Fuck the Thalmor." I said.


     "Hehe! I am in too?" Ongeim put his axe on the table.


     "What about the Empire, their spies are still around. Acting so rashly will make them hold one against you." Njord asked.


     "Fuck the Empire." I said.


     "Haha, why am I loving this?" Njord put his spear on the table.


     "So you don't think that moving this early would make them lump you with Ulfric?" Brenda asked.


     "Fuck Ulfric." I said.


     "... Cousin, you have my axe." Brenda said and put her axe on the table too.


     Everyone stood up with their weapons drawn with a bloodthirsty air around us.


     We moved that night leading a small force of two hundred Dare Dragon Mercenaries and our target was the coast near Ysgramor's Tomb.


     The ones who didn't follow were Nurina because she was the one to watch over Winterhold when I am not around and Hilda because she didn't feel well this morning. Other than that, we traveled into two groups, the main group under the lead of Njord and Wulfer, and the stealthy unit under Jonrad and I.


     "So, you made a pact with a saber cat?" I talked with Jonrad who was carrying a large snow saber cat that looked really fearsome.


     "His name is Hans, a really friendly one." Jonrad said while patting Hans.


     "What about Gulliver?" I asked about Jonrad's cat.


     "Lazing around at home… cats aside, when did you acquire such a nice blade?" Jonrad pointed to the Katana I was carrying.


     "Belonged to one of you Blades, Its owner left it over a Shrine of Talos and an oath on it, last I know he died to the Thalmor chasing him."


     Jonrad looked sad for a while then talked again.


     "... Do you know which brother that Oathblade belonged to?"


     "I think his name was Acilius Bolar."


     "... I see, so that's Bolar's Oathblade."


     "It is, you know the man?"


     "Mhm, met him once or twice in Cloud Ruler Temple, didn't know much about him but he was another good brother that we lost."


     "I see, do you… want the blade?"


     "Eh, no no, you keep it. A Blade's Katana with you is better than to be with some random adventurer, Bolar wouldn't be any happier seeing his blade being carried in a campaign to kill his enemies. It will bring him comfort."


     Jonrad's voice was a bit nostalgic.


     "So, you didn't tell me, if the Blades were to be reformed again one day, would you go and join them?" I asked a question that was on my mind for a while.


     Jonrad paused for a bit then shook his head.


     "If the Blades were ever formed again, I doubt it would be for the same true purpose it was originally formed for."


     "You mean slaying dragons and guiding a Dragonborn?"


     Jonrad nodded.


     "You can say so."


     "What if that true purpose came up once again?"


     "Hehe, that's a good question boy. Well, I am an old man now, if a Dragon Break ever happened, it would be every man's duty to stand up and fend off against dragons, if a Dragonborn appeared, then every man's duty and honor is to aid him or her towards their path. It is not really a Blade's thing to fight dragons and aid the Dragonborn. But if the organization was formed once again with that purpose present, I don't think I have what it takes to go back. I am a father and husband now, you know."


     I see!


     His answer is logical… and good.


     "Good answer, Old Man."


     I didn't really want him to get along with the Blades when they come back to the world again… it wouldn't make me feel comfortable.


     Jonrad was looking at me and trying to figure out the reason for my question. I had to divert the topic.


     "This Golden Katana you carry around, what is its origin?"


     "Oh! Good eyes, you are curious about it?"


     "Well, it looks cool."


     "Sure it does, have you ever heard of Goldbrand?"


     With these words, my head went completely blank, when I confirmed what I heard, I looked at Jonrad again.


     "FUCK! DID YOU JUST SAY GOLDBRAND?"


     What is Goldbrand? Goldbrand is an ancient artifact, which takes the form of a golden katana. It was created by the dragons of the North. According to the legends of thieves, it was given to a great knight who was sworn to protect the dragons. It contains the power of the Daedric Prince Boethiah, and burns those that it strikes. One more legend about that sword was that it was wielded it in the Battle of the Red Ring by Emperor Titus Mede II.


     All in all, it is a top quality Daedric artifact.


     "Calm down, calm down! This is not Goldbrand!"


     "Oh, you startled me, old man! Don't do that again, I have a weak heart. Then what is that?"


     "This is a replica of Goldbrand that a friend gifted me."


     "A replica?"


     "Well, not as good as the original but it doesn't lose to your Medium or Low quality Daedric Artifact."


     "Damn! I want a replica too."


     "Well, the current owner of the real Goldbrand is my friend Glemet. Remember him?"


     "Glemet? The one we met in Dawnstar with you and Tyr?"


     That was even before I become the Thane of Winterhold, it was when Jonrad called himself Old Jon and taught me the Battle-Spirit or the Aura.


     "That's him."


     Damn! Just who is that man?




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     207 Against The Thalmor 2
      A/N: Every 5000 votes, there will be an extra chapter!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Night fell at the coastline of Winterhold, the chilly breeze of the Sea of Ghosts made it impossible for people to survive the damnable cold weather without the company of Fire and the cover of furs… most people not all people though, Nords can chug on a bottle of mead and walk around with one layer of clothing as if it is the mid of Sun's Height (July).


     That night, a band of High Elves camped near the coastline under the cover of rocks and made a camp to warm themselves, among them at the most central area was a High Elven officer named Orenya, she was the leading officer of this camp and with orders to gather information about the new Nordic force rising in Winterhold.


     Orenya always had a bad feeling about this quest, the higher ups sent a very mediocre force under her lead to investigate the new threat in the east with no real backup whatsoever, she only had her partner Elanar who had infiltrated into Winterhold three nights ago.


     The mission went like this, each one of them would go into Winterhold for a week and act as one of the refugees coming from Winterhold, with her talent, Orenya performed very well in the first weak and gathered a lot of valuable information about the Thane of Winterhold and his group. There was an imperial contact waiting for her in Winterhold and provided her with all the information that happened in the meeting between Winterhold's top brass, the Empire's envoy and the Stormcloak Faction. The information she got her hands are really valuable and enough guarantee her enough merits for a promotion in the ranks.


     The problem was her partner Elanar, he was as arrogant mer and the source of her headache, he would always go and brag endlessly about himself in every occasion, Orenya always wondered why would their direct superior, Justiciar Lenwe, would always tag them up together in a team. She is twice as talented and hard working that this Elanar.


     Still, orders are orders, in order to root out any real threat in Skyrim, Orenya had to swallow the bitter pill and do her job. Speaking of, her report was still halfway through done and she was a bit worried about some certain events. An Altmeri Master Alchemist appeared in Winterhold, that mer was known for his radical beliefs about the Man-Mer relationship as he lived in one of the most damnable cities of men, Windhelm, the city that witnessed a lot of abuse against Mer in its past and present, and also this mer has taken an apprentice from the Men which meant he was passing knowledge that should have put into the benefit of his race. Such an individual is an assassination target to the Thalmor but him being in Windhelm kept him away from harm as Eastern Skyrim was not that welcoming to High Elves, it was easy to send some assassins but it was not worth it till now.


     With the rising force in Winterhold that is seen as a threat, something had to be done but any stupid action right now would alert those people, Agent Orenya discovered some people who were very alert to her movement and spotted her more than one time, if not for the Imperial contact she had, it would have been impossible to move easily.



     Another piece of news in her report was the individual power of the Thane of Winterhold as well as his close circle, no one had any solid information but the man was treated like a hero in the eyes of the people, it was said that he could turn the tide of any battle and like his surname, he was very daring in his actions, qualities that would prove that he is going to be a true headache if left alone. Other than that, the force of Winterhold was diverse and highly trained, there was always a training going on in the Mercenary Camp of the Dare Dragon Mercenaries and their ships were always moving in the sea, rumors were that the ships were always engaging with pirates for the sake of training, this meant that the troops of Winterhold have tested their metal in battle and tasted blood a few times, this is enough to give them the needed experience for any bloody conflict yet to come.


     The problem here was that the Thane of Winterhold was very cautious in politics despite him being a Nord, he refused to take part in the religious conflict between Eastern Skyrim and the Empire and came up with the Old Pantheon as an excuse, the Temple of Kyne was a dangerous entity that the Thalmor didn't see coming. All the gods of the humans are equally dangerous, worshipping Kyne is also the same as worshipping the demon Doom Drum (Lorkhan) whom the Nords call Shor, whether it is Talos or Shor, worshipping these gods needs to be stopped as soon as possible for the sake of fulfilling the ultimate goal of the Thalmor.


     Agent Orenya ended her report with these warnings to her superiors and requested a swift eradication for the new force in Winterhold.


     As soon as she ended the report and sealed it, she went out of her tent while cursing the damnable cold of this freezing wasteland, she looked to the east and begged her partner Elanar to be here as soon as possible, she actually left nothing for him to investigate as she was hoping to horde all the credit for herself.


     What worried her actually was that Elanar would go desperate and try something reckless like going into one of the red zones, these zones are places that got marked as dangerous to infiltrate because of the heavy security on them such as the new alchemy shop and the Dare Dragon Headquarters and Barracks. Orenya tried to infiltrate one of those places but she found that there was a presence that was about to obliterate her if she stepped further into the place.


     This is how sensitive to Magic High Elves are even though she still didn't awaken her 'Highborn' power, the awakened power would allow High Elves to have more Magicka and a very high speed Magicka Regeneration, all Thalmor Executioners are awakened individuals with a power that are considered something with a tactical and strategic value, actually, an officer like her was under one of those extraordinary Elves, his name was Justiciar Lenwe and he was nearby with some of his trusted officers as he refused to stay in this camp for some reason.


     Orenya sat beside a fire and waited for the return of Elanar to get this mission over with. She was surrounded by some soldiers from the Dominion that weren't really anything impressive at all compared to the Thalmor Soldiers, one must note that the Thalmor are the ruling faction of the Aldmeri Dominion so any Dominion Soldier was much lower in rank compared to an Elite Thalmor Soldier.


     Hours passed and Orenya's head started to feel heavy, she checked her surroundings one last time and made sure that all the Soldiers were sober before going to her tent.


     At that moment, she heard the sound of something tearing through the air, she looked behind her and conjured a shield to get ready to whatever that was, to her shock, tens of arrows mowed down on their small camp and started reaping the lives of the soldiers around her.


     "Battle Stations!" She shouted at the top of her voice and the camp became the lively in a second, elite soldiers or not, high elves are not the foe to be made light of, their reaction was fast and accurate, every one of them was at least a seasoned soldier with seventy years of experience under their belt.


     Compared to Nords who would be middle aged people at that time, High Elves are not to be looked down upon… well, in most cases.


     The sound of arrows breaking through the air was heard once again faster than expected and another spray of projectiles started killing the soldiers around Orenya.


     "What are these? Bolts? Crossbows? That fast? Dammit, take cover!"


     "Take a hard Cover!"


     Shields and armors were no longer an option, the enemy was using fast crossbows that were unheard off, the power was much higher than the usual and the firing rate was scary.


     Orenya realized that they are under the attack of a new weapon.


     In truth, these were the Lever Action Crossbows. Jon kept their existence a low profile matter as he didn't even hide them, he just gave some of the guards normal bows and other crossbows to make it look like not a big deal. In truth, these crossbows were a very scary weapon that only the trusted teams would carry around.


     Wulfur marked his enemies and devised a formation with the help of Njord, Brenda and Bjorna.


     "Advance!"


     With his order, the Dare Dragon troops started to advance in the snow under the cover of the shooters, with shields above their heads and a few shooters in the ranks, the troops used a mix of urban assault techniques and normal ones, with some mages in the ranks, they could corner the High Elves and break into their camp.


     This was the battle of the big forces. However, in the shadows, many eyes were watching how this situation was unfolding to be, Jon hid himself and started giving orders and sending individuals for the true fight that is yet to come.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     208 Against The Thalmor 3
      A/N: This my birthday, 22nd of January! I am freaking 24!


     Also, I am publishing extras for 5000 Votes! We can do it!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Wulfur gave the orders to attack and the forces moved in an orderly fashion. A team started shooting to the heart of the Thalmor camp, a team started moving in the open with their shields up, and a small unit of mages was preparing to hammer down the defenses.


     The Dare Dragon Mercenaries were very diverse, Jon encouraged the idea of learning magic and made many promotions are based on many requirements magic was one of them, in his small army each soldier can at least cast a spell or two which was rather very impressive. The forces were the 'Infantries' which were the armed forces carrying round Nordic shields and spears and armed with arming swords which were similar to the Roman Legion except in a Viking theme, the 'Archers' were mostly relying on the fast lever-action crossbows and Jon trained them like the Ottoman Janissaries arming them with a lot of bolts and deadly one-handed melee weapons, while not liking the idea of gunpowder Ottman Cannons to support his Janissaries, Jon's third official team was the living cannons which are the 'Cannon Mages', unlike other forces that used the mages as a high-grade unit, Jon's mages were elites who were solely trained on the AOE (area of effect) spells like 'Fireball'.


     With these units, Jon created his balanced small army that relied on modern tactics. There were still the Naval units but Jon preferred the battleships which were a perfect solution for all naval battles.


     Ongeim, Mjoll and Trudvar were Wulfur's commanding officers that oversaw the assault with the ranged teams, Njord, Brenda and Bjorna Firemane were getting ready for joining the assault.


     "Commander, are you coming too?" Brenda asked Wulfur who was carrying his oversized hammer.


     "Hell yes, Wulfur loves having fun." Wulfur smiled with a hint of bloodlust and walked forward in the lead.


     Brenda and Bjorna looked at each other and couldn't help but sigh, all the men in their lives are warmongers even the one who is not Firemanes or Moonblades.


     "Forward men! Break their skulls and mash their bones. Whose sword is not bloody enough will get a good beating."


     Wulfur rallied the men who were used to his attitude.


     In the Thalmor camp, Agent Orneya heard the rallying and gathered her soldiers.


     "They are coming from the north, ready the traps. Archers take the towers. Soldiers, spears and shields, spears and shields!"


     The inner layout of the Thalmor camp was simple, they constructed a small camp enough to house the three hundred soldiers they are here with, part of their plan was to clash with the force in Winterhold but it seemed and their number guaranteed total superiority in their opinion but still, they were playing in the enemies playground.


     Wulfur didn't like to wait for the enemies to prepare, once he reached the nearest spot on the enemies fortification, he ordered the Smoke Grenades to be thrown.



     These little toys were Jon's idea, rather than the ability to blind the enemy and make a smoke screen, some of them can be colored and used to mark areas to receive the bombardment of mages.


     In this night, the moons didn't give enough light so it was hard to see further than ten meters ahead but these weird grenades could make a glowing gas that could be seen in the darkness. Once the Mage Unit saw this signal, they understood that this is where they should blindly target.


     A barrage of Fireballs mowed down on the defenses of the Thalmor camp followed by loud explosions, each Fireball was fired from a staff provided by the Company so their power was guaranteed, in mere seconds, the wooden wall was completely obliterated.


     "Attack!"


     The defense of the Thalmor camp was in a disarray, Wulfur led the charge with his mighty hammer followed by the three Firemanes and the Dare Dragon Infantries.


     Breaking through the fortifications, Njord sped past Wulfur to be the first who would face the Thalmor force. Orenya was holding her staff high waiting for the best moment to destroy as many invaders as possible while neglection Njord, the lone Nordic berserker who wielded a spear and charged in alone.


     However, when Njord reached the defense line of the Thalmor, he spoke only two words.


     "FUS! RO!"


     Power was unleashed with his voice and the Elves in front of him were reduced on the ground after they flew away.


     Even though the Thu'um he used was completely inferior compared to what Jon can display, it was still Thu'um and Njord was still a talented tongue even though this was all that he could display in this shout.


     The damage was done and Njord took down a lot of elves alone, Orenya got shocked but she became infuriated after she realized what just happened, she tried to move the staff and aim her spell at Njord but an arrow sought her arm putting her down and dropping her staff on the ground.


     "FUCK! The second line! Retreat to the second line."


     The was still enough time to reorganize, Orenya was injured but she wasn't foolish enough to fight under such a state of shock.


     She knew that Voice Masters can't use their voice twice in a row so there was no more of that dreadful shouting any time soon.


     As soon as her troops retreated, Wulfur was already there with his men.


     "Don't give them the chance! Send them to Oblivion! Glory to Winterhold! Sovengard you sons of bitches!"


     Wulfur waved his hammer and sent three elves flying with their limbs broken to fine powder. Each time he waved his oversized heavy hammer, elves would meet their worst nightmares.


     "I am loving it, haha! Wulfur loves big hammers." He was totally in a berserk mode and he let out a Golden Aura.


     Even though he was a heavy warrior, Wulfur loved the Holy Aura that could heal him and make him fight more, he developed that Aura after taking a special lesson from Hilda, his goal was to find a way to shield himself from the fire of the forge but he ended up making a Paladin-like Aura.


     A blue Aura rose from beside him and another hammer landed on an elf sending him away.


     "Focus, dammit! Stop lusting over your hammer." Bjorna was already tired of his attitude with weapons.


     "I can't, this hammer is the best thing Jon designed so far. Wulfur is very happy."


     Wulfur didn't stop admiring the hammer and he waved it again and again at the elves. His image started to transform from the image of a paladin to a mad blooded berserker.


     The Firemanes troops were gaining ground faster and faster with the lead of the strong heroes buffing their moral.


     Njord looked at the far distance and nodded.


     "Looks like the others are moving too, try to finish her as fast as possible."


     "Acknowledged." The three commanding officers of the Dare Dragon followed his orders and increased moved the Archers team to the fight too.


     At a time, Wulfur actually became tired from waving the heavy hammer, even though he had tons of fun for real this time, he still couldn't find the perfect weapon that would suit him for good. He was somewhat depressed but still had a fight ahead of him to finish.


     "Here, keep this for me." Wulfur dropped the hammer on a dying elf and took a sword from the ground.


     He joined the fight again and started his killing spree while testing a weapon after a weapon.


     In the end, most of the Thalmor died like flies and broke into small teams as they retreated to the tents. Wulfur advanced forward alone and faced a Thalmor officer in one on one battle.


     The officer was using magic but Wulfur would always throw a hidden knife at him which resulted to a pure melee in the end. Nonetheless, the elf was a crafty fighter.


     Wulfur had a sword and blocked the coming attack from the elf's sword with it the countered with a kick to the guts. The elf didn't stop and stabbed at Wulfur's face despite being on a knee. Wulfur avoided and counter attacked his sword's pommel sending the elf on his back. Agile as he seemed, the elf rolled backward as Wulfur was charging at him and slashed recklessly upward in a desperate attempt to send Wulfur away which Wulfur blocked with the sword in his hand, unfortunately, Wulfur's sword was not anything special and couldn't handle the Elven Sword in the Thalmor officer's hand.


     "Tsk!" Wulfur clicked his tongue and threw the broken sword away.


     The elf took the chance and slashed at Wulfur who seemed to be completely not interested, Wulfur only waved his hand and slapped the Elf away.


     "How boring!"


     He looked around to find any weapon and all he saw was an eating fork on a broken table. Wulfur picked it up and walked to the elf with no expressions.


     "Human! Don't look down on me! NEVER!"


     The elf couldn't take the humiliation of being slapped and walked over but Wulfur already stabbed at him with the fork, the elf got a fork to his throat and died in a state of disbelief to a human.


     "Impossible! Officer Telcar died just like that?"


     Four Dominion Officers were hiding away far from Wulfur after seeing him kill an officer like that, Wulfur turned around and saw them and walked towards the tent they hid in slowly.


     Just as he reached it, he walked through its entrance and all could be seen from outside was his shadow moving around violently in the in.


     A few seconds later, he walked out with the bloody fork in his hand, who saw him first was Bjorna.


     "Wulf, we are all done."


     "Hmmm! Maybe I should ask Jon to design me a Trident next time."


     Bjorna heard that and her eyes rolled upward then walked away while cursing at Jon.


     "Chief, We have a prisoner, the leading officer of the camp, a she-elf." Trudvar reported to Wulfur.


     "Fine, tie her up well. Jon will be pleased." Wulfur said with an absent mind and started overseeing the cleanup.


     ***


     A few minutes ago when Wulfur started attacking the camp, a few figures in heavy furs watched the situation on higher ground. Justiciar Lenwe and his troops nodded to one another and started taking action.


     "The Nords really came, huh? I didn't believe they would be this daring." A Thalmor officer spoke with respect to a tall elf in Thalmor Robes.


     "Heh heh, they are predictable. As soon as they discovered that idiot Elanar, they came like hungry feral dogs." Justiciar Lenwe replied with a smug smile on his face.


     "But for Elanar to be caught this fast… I can't help but be disappointed."


     "Both Elanar and Orenya are fools, beside their mediocre talent, they couldn't even come up with a way to play these idiotic humans around."


     The officer around Justiciar Lenwe started to mock their colleagues that were used as bait.


     It was true, Justiciar Lenwe has sent some law ranked officers with some Dominion Soldiers to be a bait for the Nords. Orenya was a good officer but she was a perfectionist and had a very competitive soul which always annoyed Lenwe while Elanar was a fool alongside the other nobodies.


     They were the best to use against the Nords in Winterhold who seemed to be not going out openly against the White-Gold Concordat and planned to hinder the Thalmor in the Shadows according to the spies.


     The best way was to catch them red-handed and to ambush them while they are attacking the Thalmor Camp, as long as the Thalmor could take some Nord prisoners back, they could use them to prove that the faction in Winterhold is a danger to the peace between the Aldmeri Dominion and the Empire then use the Empire to fight them. After all, humans killing humans and the Elves watching from the side is the new play the Thalmor came with. Humans are already foolish enough and had the numbers that the Elves can no longer fight against, let them chip each other lives away while the Elves recover.


     It was one of the problems the Thalmor always had in mind, even though the Elves have long lives and can use these lives to perfect their combat or magic, their birth rate was very much lesser than that of the humans. Jon was also aware to the fact that the long-living cells would focus more on survival rather than reproduction which meant that the losses that the elves suffered in the Great War 23 years ago were still having their effect on the Elven society while the humans had already another generation of soldiers to replenish their armies.


     This is why the Thalmor are rather hesitant to start another Great War as they can guarantee the Quality but not the Quantity and they will always try to control the humans to make them fight one another in order to recover in peace on their own.


     Justiciar Lenwe used his soldiers as a bait without thinking as he believed that Elves are much better than Humans anyway, even if the Humans ambushed, the Elves can react and turn the tide, one of the reasons why he took his best officers and retreated on a higher grounds to watch the Elves obliterate the Humans and brag about it, still, he couldn't be more wrong.


     The Elves were falling like flies. He kept his face solemn in front of his experienced officers but he was about to slap himself a million times now.


     "Fine, playtime is over, let's move and end this shameful display." Justiciar Lenwe ordered his officer and moved swiftly to save what is left from the elves in the camp.


     Each Elf in the Dominion army, lowlife or not, were important no matter what the others think of, this was the unwritten iron rule after the Great War as more Elven Resources can't be wasted anymore.


     Once Justiciar Lenwe and his officers reached the location for firing their spells on the Nords, they all started to raise their staves and aim at the Nord team down there.


     Suddenly, one of the officers fell from his place on the ground.


     "What… what is happening? Timon, answer me."


     An officer ran to his fallen friend and started shaking him, once he turned him around, they found that the mer had was opening his eyes with no breath or reaction.


     Time stopped for a second and everyone fell silent.


     The only thing that reminded the Thalmor team with themselves was a strange sound that they didn't expect hearing in a frozen wasteland.


     "Meow!"


     All turned around with their weapons drawn to the source of the sound. A black cat with glowing blue eyes sat on her buttock and tilted its head innocently, she turned her face down and started licking her front paw. Under the paw she lifted up, a small puddle of blood could be seen.


     The cat raised her face up and glared with its eyes to the elves who forgot to breathe, with that glare, she faded into darkness as if she sank in her own shadow.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     209 Against The Thalmor 4 : Horror of the Skull
      Vote 5000 Stones for an extra! We are close!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     The cat raised her face up and glared with its eyes to the elves who forgot to breathe, with that glare, she faded into darkness as if she sank in her own shadow.


     Silence took over the place despite the noise coming from the small battle between the Thalmor and the Dare Dragon Company. The elven officers tried to look around for the small cat-like beast that killed one of their comrades.


     "Don't wander around, form a defensive formation, the enemy has spotted us and they are using demonic arts!"


     Justiciar Lenwe couldn't help but shout at his officers, he needed them to be in full awareness, not to fall in panic.


     'Damn it! How is that possible?'


     Justiciar Lenwe inwardly wasn't believing that he got ambushed like that, these men must be using some cowardly tactic of some sort.


     He kept scanning the area around with his magic and found some traces.


     "To the east, a hundred meters, fire!"


     With these short words, Justiciar Lenwe gave rapid orders and his officers followed immediately. A few lightning spells dashed from their staves and landed exactly where Lenwe pinpointed but no confirmation on a hit was received.


     'Dammit!'


     Justiciar Lenwe now sensed a real movement and it was opposite to where he thought it would be, a second later, the attackers showed themselves.


     *Roar*


     With a mighty beast roar, a large Snow Saber Cat emerged out from the snow and jumped at one of the large-bodied officers, in a mere second, the sabercat swooped another two officers and mowed down the large officer with its fangs. Trying to put on some resistant, the officer activated a close ranged magic on the Saber Cat but out of nowhere, a golden sword cut his hands off in a clean arc.


     The wielder of the blade was riding on the Saber Cat, once he killed the large elf like nothing, he directed his attention to Justiciar Lenwe right away. Justiciar Lenwe coped on with the situation immediately and directed his staff at Jonrad trying to cast a spell as soon as possible.


     "Humph!" Jonrad snorted in disdain and waved his sword once again towards Justiciar Lenwe, a whip of flame was released towards Lenwe at the same time he cast a lightning spell, the two magics collided resulting Jonrad's triumph.


     Lenwe's staff flew away by the shock of the clash and he was sent a couple of meters to the back. Using that force, Lenwe managed to rotate himself in the air then grabbed a scroll from his robe, once he faced Jonrad again, he opened the scroll and a large scale Frost Magic in it was released at Jonrad.


     "Tsk! Cheaters."


     Jonrad clicked his tongue and inhaled as much air as he could, however, what he exhaled was a fiery breath resembled that of dragons.


     "What… the King of Ash!"


     Lenwe recognized the skill right away, this was something only written about in tales but this is with no doubt the 'Fire Breath' skill, something only Dragons and Dragon Knights can use. The only known Dragon Knight in these parts is an old nemesis of the Thalmor and a former Blade Agent, the King of Ash, Jonrad Firemane.



     Lenwe's spell was broken and he retreated even more, once he could get a breather and face Jonrad once again, he noticed that one of his officers was sneaking behind Jonrad. Lenwe decided to make an opening for that officer and started spamming fast spells at Jonrad.


     Jonrad didn't hesitate and started dueling Lenwe with his Flame Magic, the officer that was sneaking behind Jonrad caught the chance and jumped at Jonrad aiming his dagger at Jonrad's neck.


     "Die, filthy human!"


     Jonrad didn't even react, in a split of a second, a silver bolt came out of nowhere and hit the Thalmor officer in his forehead sending him away like a ragdoll. The officer's body landed on a nearby rock with the bolt in his head pinning him on it.


     "Thanks, daughter." Jonrad said in a lazy tone.


     "You welcome, father." A few tens of meters away, Jullanar was aiming her crossbow at the dead elf and nodded to herself with a grin.


     "Let's not laze around, kill them all." Jon appeared beside Jull with his hand on the katana sword, Bolar's Oathblade.


     With his order, Jull and Alina nodded. Behind them, a few figures emerged and followed Jon's lead. These were 'Team 0', Jon's personal guards.


     The group was around twenty people who all charged out of the snow. As they were running, a small black figure joined them from the side. During the charge, Nefertiti started to enlarge turning into her Beast Form.


     "Let's go, partner!" Jull ran and jumped on Nefertiti's back.


     Nefertiti was not as large as Jonrad's Saber Cat but carrying someone as light as Jull was a piece of cake. Jull switched to her small spear and aimed it forward then threw it at the nearest Thalmor officer.


     The spear hit splendidly and Jull jumped from Nefertiti performing a flying kick at the Thalmor officer then retrieved her spear. Just as she landed, she aimed the spear and threw it again. It wasn't over yet, she switched to a short sword and a buckler then joined the fight, the 'Crown of the Valkyrie' on her head shone in a silver gleam and her skin started changing color from ashen grey to shining silver. Jull dived into the enemies cutting through them left and right, her attacks were empowered by her Aura and the Crown on her head.


     "I am not falling behind." Alina used her Wind Magic and stormed the other side of the Thalmor officers.


     She unleashed a large Cyclone of Wind that threw the elves to the air, she entered to the eye of the cyclone and unsheathed her two Moon Sabers. In an artistic style, she drew arcs of blood with her swords, once she had enough slashing, she touched the 'Fire Keeper Mask' on her eyes with a finger and red veins started to form on its design. Pitiful screams and wails of help sounded from inside Alina's Cyclone but they died down in no time. Once her cyclone went out of Magicka, around ten elves could be seen in puddles of their blood that came out of their eyes, noses, ears and skin, some even killed themselves to rid themselves of the pain they suffered.


     On another side, Nefertiti was advancing through the Thalmor with agile steps, she could use two styles of Shadow Magic now. The first is to travel through shadows by sinking into any shadow and moving from a shadow to another including hers and Jon's, the second is to form Claws, Fangs and Scales all made of shadows on her body.


     Nefertiti formed two large fangs, extended her claws and made some sharp scales on her back and tail. One wave of her limbs could break armors and dent weapons but Nefertiti preferred keeping things simple and targetted the gaps of the armors. With the speed and agility she had, she jumped like a demon between the officers killing them one by one.


     Jon and his team arrived last, he had no Wind Magic to fly with or could ride on the fast Nefertiti.


     "Dammit! Leave some for me!"


     Jon pushed out his green Aura of Madness and taunted all the remaining officers, they charged at him with mad expressions.


     "Die, human!"


     "Filthy Nord, we will eradicate your race!"


     Jon smiled and put his hand on Bolar's Oathblade. This blade had an oath on it to kill the Thalmor and this was the perfect moment to avenge and honor its previous owner.


     Jon drew the katana the right way and wielded it with two hands, once the first officer came close enough, Jon slashed horizontally.


     *Slash*


     A body and a head got separated and fell on the ground.


     *Slash*


     *Slash*


     *Slash*


     Each time Jon slashed, another body and head would go in separate ways. Just like that, Jon mindlessly killed over fifteen Thalmor officers on his own.


     "Man! Katanas are really stupid, what kind of a sword can only slash and not stab."


     Jon seemed to be dissatisfied with katanas, unlike how the media in his past life made the katanas appear like the sexiest weapons ever, Jon hated the shit out of that weapon, even Wulfur himself described them as defect products.


     "Want to switch with one of my sabers." Alina came behind Jon and offered him a weapon.


     "No, thanks. Even though I am a longsword kind of guy, I will go with magic for now."


     Jon put Bolar's Oathblade back into his Haven Ring and took out the Skull of Corruption, the infamous staff of the Daedric Lord Vaermina.


     Alina saw that staff and got some cold shivers in her spin, the staff looked like as if it was made of short straight bones attached up together the joints with bones spurs coming out from them, the top of the staff had a horned skull with demonic features that made it look like the most horrifying thing ever.


     [A/N: https://ibb.co/dbdK37N here is a pic.]


     Once Jon wielded the Skull of Corruption, its eyes glowed with a green light and made it look scarier than it already is.


     "Retreat!"


     With Jon's order, 'Team 0' along with Nefertiti, Alina, Jonrad and Jullanar all retreated behind Jon.


     The Thalmor thought they were gaining an advantage but what met them was Jon aiming his staff at them.


     "Now… let's see what this Skull can do."


     The Skull had a few strange abilities that its wielder can use rather than using the staff to cast stronger spells, these abilities were 'Dreamsteal', 'Walking Nightmares', and 'Psychic Agony'. To use the latter two powers, the user needed to use the first one to charge the Skull by stealing the Dreams of the sleeping people and replacing them with Nightmares. Jon had the best source of dreams which was Winterhold's Prison, he went out every night and collected the dreams of the guilty to torment them without feeling bad about it, one of the reasons why Jon hunted many bandits lately. Now, with the staff charged, Jon can use the other two abilities.


     Jon waved the staff at the Thalmor Agents and cast 'Walking Nightmares', what appeared was something unspeakable, as if the Thalmor Agents were cloned, another band of identical Thalmor Agents appeared on the side of Jon.


     Even Jonrad and those who were around Jon retreated in a panic not understanding what happened just now, the Thalmor themselves were in a state of utter shock seeing mirror images of themselves on the side of the enemy.


     "Attack!"


     With Jon's command, the Clones on his side attacked their Originals in the most confusing scene ever. Each Clone picked its own Original and targeted it solely with equal power and equal skill.


     Jon's lips curved up.


     "This staff cost me a lot of nights to charge and its power isn't half bad, much better than the game."


     [A/N: take note that I mixed the power of the staff from the lore with the effects from the game, check the UESPWiki.]


     The fight kept going and going, Jon was fully focused on how was it going. If a Clone killed its Original, he would immediately send it away, if an Original killed a Clone then he would send a 'Lightning Strike' spell from the staff to take down that weakened Original.


     Finally, the Clones killed all the enemies in front of Jon, not entirely all of them as the last mer standing was the injured Justiciar Lenwe who barely defeated his clone.


     "Amazing, right? For this single artifact to create such a fascinating power."


     Jon walked towards Justiciar Lenwe with a wide grin.


     "D- Damn you!" Justiciar Lenwe cursed at Jon while kneeling on the ground in pain.


     "Don't get me wrong, you are a good mage, I would have enjoyed fighting you but… let's just say that all is fair in love and war."


     Jon aimed the Skull at Justiciar Lenwe and used its last power 'Psychic Agony'.


     "Aaah! AAAAAH!"


     Justiciar Lenwe fell on his back and started squirming on the ground while screaming more loudly than he ever screamed in his life, the pain was so all-consuming that he no longer cared about his so-called Elven Superiority and would actually beg Jon to stop if he could, it was as if a thousand hot knives cut through his flesh and skin.


     Alina walked beside Jon and looked at Lenwe's state, it was the same thing she could cause with her eyes, a state of intense psychological torture to the point that its effect would appear on the Physical Body.


     While channeling the spell to his heart's content, Jon noticed that the power of the staff started fading. It seems that the staff had run out on Dreams.


     Now the Skull can only act as a powerful magical staff until it gets charged with Dreams once again.


     Justiciar Lenwe woke up from his pain in a haggard state, his appearance was so miserable as he almost sank in his sweat and filth. Jon looking down on him caused him an unspeakable horror as if he saw a monster from the deepest of Oblivion.


     In pitiful screams and horrified shrieks, Justiciar Lenwe started crawling on the snow trying to get away from Jon.


     He would go insane if he ever met Jon once again, he can't take it anymore, his mind was clouded with all sorts of fear and survival was his sole purpose, in all his days he never was this scared.


     Jon looked at him mocking the pitiful appearance of the elf, he flicked his fingers spoke.


     "Bring him alive. Shackle his Magicka and gag his mouth."


     In synced steps, the members of 'Team 0' moved like shadows towards Justiciar Lenwe dragging him back and beating him left and right.


     Jon turned around and stored the Skull of Corruption in his Haven Ring. He looked at the direction of Wulfur's team to see that everything has ended on that side too.


     "Let's clean up and go home."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     210 To A New Adventure
      Cleaning the battlefield was done mostly by Alina. She summoned a strong storm that buried everything under a mound of snow. The Thalmor camp was looted and every trace of their existence was erased.


     "Alright, good job, everyone. Trudvar will oversee the rewards based on the merits of today. Also, those who are injured are going to receive an extra raise based on the injury."


     "YEAH!"


     "Sovngarde!"


     "Boss! Boss! Boss! Boss!"


     The men started cheering on their own once again.


     "Thanks, thanks. I am happy that you are happy but remember, today never happened. If anyone asks then you know what to say…"


     """Bandits!"""


     "That's right… which is not far from the truth anyway. If any tiny piece of rumor went out, I will figure out who said it, Capiche?"


     """Capiche."""


     "Good men!"


     My relationship with the troops of Winterhold was very good, I trained them many times and kept them close most of the time.


     These troops are my important brothers and sisters after all. I had to keep them under the impression that their Boss is an approachable person who treats them fairly all the time. I can tell many of their names, with the help of the system of course, and offered them a lot of free education in Magic, I also helped them with their family and health matters and offered them the best of Winterhold's services.


     Even though that was the case, I also added limitations to what the mercenaries can do and have to limit their greed, it was a very well-studied system to keep everyone in line.


     After finishing with the general tasks, I went to the tent in the camp that is now ours. There were my top officers gathered alongside the two prisoners we had in our grasp, apparently, their names are Orenya for the female agent and Lenwe for the male agent.


     "How is the loot?"


     "Perfect, better than perfect. We took a lot of Elven gear this day to the point that it will sink me with work. Wulfur loves work though." Wulfur said with a pleased face.


     "Okay, bro. I am happy for you. Smelt all of them and make us some good products."


     "Noted! Hey, I was thinking…"


     "That's dangerous!"


     "... Very funny! Can you design me a Trident?"


     This guy! What weird idea is he dragging me into this time?


     "Jon, if you ever design something new for him, you won't hear the end of it." Bjorna came out of nowhere and threatened me with a dagger.


     "Okay! Jeez! The hell is going on between you guys… I don't want to know but get a hold of yourself man, that hammer you made last time is very good."


     "Well, it is too heavy."


     "Just find yourself some good sword and use it as a secondary… I am making a big order in the coming days so make sure to be free."


     "What? Want a new weapon?"


     "Me? Nah, I will go look for a certain sword in a few days, you will tag along."



     "Fine!"


     ***


     The meeting in the tent was concluded fast. Cousin Brenda took her men and went back to the Moonblade Clan. We from the Dare Dragon company and the Firemanes rode in front of the troops back to Winterhold.


     "That was one hell of a staff, kid." Jonrad was riding beside me on his Saber Cat.


     "Dreadful, isn't it?"


     "Just don't show it to your mother."


     I called out the Skull of Corruption from the Haven Ring and showed it to him.


     "Alina doesn't like it." I said.


     "Poor child, her luck is as bad as your mother's."


     "You mean because of us… born under the Serpent?"


     Jonrad nodded.


     "It is our fate that stinks, old man. These women are kind enough to us that they decided to stay in our lives, you and I both know we struck it the luckiest." I said what I firmly believed in.


     For Hilda, Alina and Jullanar to follow men with broken fates like me and Jonrad, those women are the greatest no matter how I think about it. With the number of hardships in our lives, those women just withstood all the stupidity and pushed us forward. I can't help but admire them.


     Jonrad himself went silent to what I said but I am sure his thoughts were exactly like mine.


     "... WAHAHAHA! Kid, I admit it, truer words were never said."


     It seemed he agreed with me completely for the first time, it was gross but I think we are both glad we agreed like that.


     "Speaking of Mother, is she…"


     "Yes, she is."


     I smiled widely when Jonrad confirmed my thoughts.


     "Why aren't you pleased? I thought you would be jumping around all over the place by now?"


     "... To tell you the truth, a few months ago when you came to the Clan, I and your mother were ready to have another flock of children, but now as it happened…"


     "You are chickening out."


     "... well, I wouldn't put it that way but… fuck… sigh! We are chickening out."


     It was obvious, their firstborn turned out to be a disaster child that almost destroyed a clan and made a lot of trouble throughout Hammerfell, Cyrodiil and Skyrim… now that I think of it this way, I am truly a disaster child.


     "Look, it all will turn out just fine, the world can't endure two of me in the same era."


     "Haha, I guess you are right."


     Jonrad and I were really agreeing more and more this day.


     "Okay, what are you still doing here?" I asked.


     "Eh! What do you mean?"


     "What do you mean what do I mean?"


     "... Still, not getting you, son."


     "Aren't you the one who has a pregnant wife? You and I both know how crazy can she get when she has one of 'em weird thoughts."


     "..." Jonrad realized what I meant.


     "Well?"


     "I am heading back first."


     Jonrad patted his Saber Cat and moved ahead as fast as he could.


     "Damn, those Saber Cats are really fast!"


     I was left back but I was not alone. I turned around my Flame Atronach Horse and waited for Alina and Jull to catch up.


     ""Jon."" "Hooman."


     "Ladies."


     "What's with father?" Jull asked.


     "He remembered something and went ahead first."


     Alina rode on my right and Jull rode on my left. Nefertiti was lazing on Jull's Atronach Horse and Alina was looking into a note.


     "What is that?"


     "This is the initial report from what Ongeim could make our prisoners spit out."


     "I see, what does it say?"


     "You see, Ongeim used or rather abused your name with the elf male which turned out to be really useful, the mer pissed himself and spat out all what he knows."


     "Good."


     "Apparently, the first purpose is to assess the threat of Winterhold's new government, that's us, and to get a list of names and details about the important people inside Winterhold. It seems that the female prisoner has infiltrated Winterhold and gained the names of some senior employees in the company alongside some information about their personalities and weaknesses, stuff like their relatives outside Winterhold and those with families in places the Thalmor can reach."


     "Haha! I saw that one coming." I said with a wide grin.


     "Seriously, how low can they get? They would go as far as kidnapping the relatives of our people to force them into their side?" Jullanar seemed upset about it.


     "Of course, it is how low people are. That is why I made the background form in the employment papers a must, those who are going to be promoted to high places were mostly people from Winterhold or those with no origins that we trust."


     "I see, the Natives and the Dunmer, that's why you always preferred the Dark Elves and Nords."


     "True, I have a high opinion in Dark Elves as I was raised by one and I also like them. They are really down to earth and humble folk as long as they are not nobles."


     "True." Jullanar buffed her chest. She is a half Dark Elf but her appearance is very much influenced by them so in public, she can be counted as a Dark Elf with some Human ancestry.


     "Anyway, that's not all. Rather than sorting us out, they were to assassinate any threat that is not connected to any large force and figure out the relationship between the Dare Dragon Company and the Clans of Skyrim." Alina kept going.


     "That far? How dirty!" Jull said.


     "Heh heh, it gets better. They are also to try and frame us with anything that would make the Empire move against us, they wanted to frame some of us to be a Talos Cultists or related to the Blades, but their plans have failed with the emergence of the Temple of Kyne. Their next move seemed to be luring us on a fight then capture some of us to prove that we are a danger to the White-Gold Concordat."


     "Dirty!" Jull was still displeased.


     "... Not impressive." I said my opinion.


     "How would you have done it then?" Alina asked.


     "Well, if I am the enemy of Winterhold, I would attack its economy by trying to influence the naval trades and make it hard for the company to operate outside Winterhold, my next step would be spreading rumors around the citizens about the company to worsen its image, the third move would be spreading an epidemic or any kind of poison around the population then offer the cure in exchange for the most important resources in Winterhold, this would prevent any economical stand up in the hold once again. That's how I weaken the entity, break it from inside and destroy its infrastructure." I said with a proud tone.


     The girls, however, were looking at me with pale faces.


     "I am going to spread the news around my friends from the other clans to never piss you off." Alina said.


     "I think you are the most suitable person to face the Thalmor after all, they wouldn't have a chance against you." Jull said.


     Well, it is not my fault that I was reincarnated from a shitty world that would trade people lives' for Oil. Unless you control their greed, mankind is a lost cause in my opinion.


     "Still, do you have any preparations if someone as scary as you appeared on the side of the enemy?" Alina asked.


     "Sure, to prevent any of that from happening, I gathered a lot of information about our important trading partners and their weaknesses to find all leverages on them, the second thing I did was to control the news flow in the hold by controlling the rumors and recruiting eyes and ears around the town, the last thing was hiring a lot of healers for the Temple of Kyne and also by luring a Master Alchemist like Master Nurelion to come to Winterhold, now there will be no possible way to strike us from inside as long as we keep our security up all the time."


     The girls started thinking about what I said and nodded in the end.


     "Well, carry on with the report." I said.


     "Ehem, this is how they were planning to deal with us overall, that High Elf female agent is apparently a very diligent one, she showed a lot of resistance during the interrogation and wouldn't speak a word. Also, her work showed that she has a talent that the Thalmor failed to employ in the right place."


     "One less threat to worry about."


     "I agree. The last piece of information, however, is interesting, it seemed that there is something very important that the Thalmor suspect they would find in Japhet's Folly."


     "What is that?"


     "No idea, the Elf didn't know. All what we could tell that it is something of value to the Elves that they lost to pirates six years ago and they want it back."


     "Hmmm, is that all?"


     "Yes."


     "If the Elves were after something that much then it would bring me great pleasure to take it away from their hands. It seems that we should power up the fleet and its firepower as fast as possible, we have two months until Summer and the sea is still frozen now so it is dangerous to sail with a lot of ships. Still, we have to risk it and go to that place."


     "That place?"


     "Yes, you should pack your things, we are going to Solstheim."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     211 Lovers“ Trip
      A/N: We are not far from 5000 Votes!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Three days ago, we boarded my very first ship, the Alexandria, and headed to Raven Rock, the main port in Solstheim. I woke up in my bed and pushed away the sheets, the ones beside me were two very naked beautiful girls in deep sleep.


     "Sigh! We overdid it last night again."


     We three spent all of our night time in hedonism, Alina and Julia both know very well how to party and seduce me. I am kinda proud of them, my women are really the best.


     We were on my very first ship, the Alexandria. As one of the smallest ships in the Company, she was put away from service as we got our tenth ship but I wasn't really satisfied with that, this ship held great meaning to me as it was the very first property I owned after all.


     So, in order to not make this ship go out of service, I built a warehouse on the Chill Isle and made a workshop to build and develop ships for the Company there. It was also a place for keeping the gunships away from the trading port to safe keep them away from the prying eyes and harmful hands.


     Anyway, this ship got upgraded to the max. Some of the best pieces of Magical Tech were all installed here.


     And with that, ladies and gentlemen, say hello to the first ship that moves without sails in this world.


     Yes, I did it. I managed to create a Magical Engine powered by Soul Gems which is super simple in the design, just a few elven metal wires that are conducive to Magicka and two large fans under the ship with Telekinetic enchantment that would make them go in rounds.


     It was too simple to the point that I was afraid it would be figured out once it was seen so all the hard work went on how to hide the engine. About the sails, we just reefed them and pulled up the not so important ones, with that we can pretend to be sailing when actually we are going on magic.


     One day, this engine will be redesigned to work on a higher speed and will be implemented to all my ships.


     I dressed in my robe and a fur cloak ready to meet that chilly breeze of the morning, as I left the room, I headed directly to the deck of the ship.


     "What's up, Captain Ongeim?"


     "What's up, Boss Jon?"


     My friend Ongeim was sitting behind the ship's wheel on a large chair with a few levers and some compasses around him.


     "How do you like the new sailing mechanism?" I said as I joined him.


     "Are you kidding, this is like a toy! A child can sail this ship."


     "Glad you like it."


     We fist-pumped each other.


     "Ain't technology awesome?"


     "It sure is, Boss."


     I was really happy with the result. This baby ship was like most advanced pieces of modern tech pumped up together and made a large piece of awesome.


     "It is a shame this ship has no Magic Canons." Ongeim said.


     "Shut up! This Ship consumes 250 MP per Kilometer, one shot of the cannon can consume the same amount. I had to charge the Black Star and some other Black Soul Gems during the fight with those Thalmor to get us this energy we are working with."



     "Well, I am not a mage but I think you are doing a great job, Boss. This ship can comfortably sail with only two or three people."


     "I know, still, we need to solve the energy problem. Having such a resource like the Magicka all around us and not employing it is sheer stupidity of this world. If the Dwemer were to stay until this age, I am not sure what cool toys they would have invented… sigh! How disappointing!"


     "I am going to pretend I know how you feel and offer you some mead."


     "No thanks, I had my fill last night."


     "Oh! It was really noisy in your cabin."


     "What?"


     I thought I activated the Muffling Rune.


     "I mean the movement and all, you know we can tell."


     "Oh!"


     "Don't worry about it, Wulfur and Bjorna, Me and Jvanka. The ship took a lot of shaking last night."


     "I see… wait! Jvanka? Jonald's daughter?"


     "Yeah, we're together."


     "That's why she retired and didn't get employed in another place. Man, good catch."


     We fist pumped again.


     It seems this trip is only for couples.


     "Where is Wulf?"


     "Engine room."


     I took an apple and went to the engine room, there I found Wulfur staring at the engine.


     "What's wrong?"


     Wulfur looked at me and sighed.


     "... This thing... you are a genius."


     "I hate to break it to you but this is nothing impressive, I just recreated something I saw before… also, the Dwemer managed to create walking giant robots and with some sort of Artificial Intelligence that can recognize allies and enemies, and that was thousands of years ago. Are you still hyped about this crappy engine now?"


     "But still, that baby of ours is moving on its own. Don't you feel proud of it, Wulfur loves babies."


     "Gross!"


     I know we created the engine together but to call it our baby…


     "WULFUR!"


     And here she comes.


     It seemed that Bjorna is really pissed in the morning. Wulfur's face seemed to have come to a realization when he heard her voice.


     A second later, Bjorna invaded the room with an angry look on her face.


     "Hey, cousin."


     "... Where is Wulf… here he is! I knew I would find you here."


     I haven't seen this side of Bjorna before but as soon as she saw Wulf, she held him from the nape of his clothes and started dragging him.


     "You sneak out from the bed to go and watch some lifeless machine moving around itself. You won't hear the end of this."


     "But those things roll, babe, they roooooll!"


     I could hear their argument across the ship.


     Wulfur is obsessed with Magical Tech just like me… actually, I am the reason he is obsessed with it that much. Unlike Alina or Jull who love combat, Wulfur is my chief engineer who understands me the best when I go on some research that is related to machinery.


     Anyway, best of luck with that angry Bjorna.


     I closed the engine room's door and sat opposite to the machine collecting notes about how to improve it in the future.


     After an hour or so, I gathered my notes and went back to the deck, there, I could see Wulfur and Bjorna sitting beside each other, he was patting her back and she was smiling. It seems that an airhead like him can take care of these matters too. I winked for him and returned to my cabin.


     There, my two beautiful ladies were still lazing around in bed. Alina was having a soft blindfold around her eyes to not accidentally harm Jull and Jull was sleeping on Alina.


     "Why do I feel so turned on?" I asked Alina who seemed to be fully awake.


     She smiled and kept stroking Jull's hair.


     "I woke up to the voice of Bjorna. Wulf did it again?"


     "Yep, Wulf is being Wulf."


     "Sigh! I heard he used to be a quiet and shy lad until he met you."


     "... You used to be a quiet and good girl until you met me." I said and pointed to the Muffling Runes around the room. Alina forgets the world when we play together.


     "Pffft, haha! How can I argue with that?"


     To Alina's sudden laugh, Jull woke up. She moved up from Alina and opened her eyes.


     "... First thing to see in the morning is Alina's boobs! Yep, that's a good day." She said with a blissful face.


     "Happy that you are happy, now get up."


     Alina pushed Jull away and sat up. I handed them a plate of bread and cheese with some juice and sat between them.


     "So, when will we reach Raven Rock?" Jull asked.


     "A day or two."


     "Damn! It should have taken two weeks with a normal ship." Alina exclaimed.


     "And now we're doing it in 5 days."


     "Okay okay, you're awesome. Everyone knows that." She said mocking my proud reply.


     "Still, how is that trip is going to increase our power?"


     "Now that you mention it, I would like to say that Solstheim is full of treasures, resources and dangers. Our group will start a massive excavation in the island, the most important thing is to make ties with the Dunmer population in Raven Rock and build a trading post for our company there."


     "It is all fine, but we never set foot in Raven Rock before, how do you know if they would accept our help?"


     "Simple, I have acquired some intel about Raven Rock and their economic problems so there will be no short on how we assist them. Remember, the most important thing about doing business with complete strangers…"


     ""Solve their problems."" The two girls said in unison.


     "I am glad that you are fast learners."


     "But what about our problems?" Jull asked.


     "Yes, you said we need to grow in strength really fast." Alina said.


     "I know, I have got a revelation from a trusted source on how to upgrade your strength. I am going to distribute some tasks to you two, Ongeim and Wulfur collect all the stuff that we need."


     "How long will it all take?"


     "A month."


     The conversation about the expedition continued and we put a lot of plans to get the best rewards out of this trip.


     "These are the things that are mostly about us and the company, what about you? How do you plan on getting stronger yourself?" Alina asked.


     "Well, as you know, I have a special training that is not perfect just yet but I am improving it."


     "I know, that so-called Magicka Cultivation."


     "Exactly, well, the sole reason I am not sharing my method with you guys is because how dangerous it is on your bodies, you do remember that I had a case of Astral Damage a year ago."


     "Yes, Master said to never do your Cultivation thing because of that."


     "Well, as I halted this sort of training, I worked on how to improve it and with some luck, I discover a strange kind of energy that flows in the Fire Garden back at the Clan."


     "That red energy? Uncle said it is too harmful to weak bodies."


     "Well, not for me. When I visited Tel Fyr with Nurina, Grandmaster Alfe gave me a gift." I reached my hand to a chest beside the bed and took out a book.


     "This book contains tons of valuable information about the Astral Body that contains the Soul, which is the source of all Energies in the Human Body, and also about the Physical Body, AKA the Mortal Flesh which is the unique instrument that can gather and hold all sort of energies, and last but not least, the links between the Astral and the Physical Bodies which is known as the Acupoints that channels all the energies from the outside world to the inside Soul and the opposite."


     This book that I kept studying in secret long ago was revealed to my closest two people.


     Alina looked at the book as she understood every word I said, Jull didn't understand them all but she had the basic knowledge around the theory.


     "This… it's incredible." Alina touched the book and exclaimed.


     "I know. Now back to the Red Energy in the Fire Garden, that energy is really harmful to weak people but if used right, it will bring great power."


     "Not sure I am following."


     I didn't reply and pointed to Alina's Fire Keeper Mask.


     "Huh?"


     "Remember what was it enchanted with?"


     "... A Heart Stone."


     "Yes, I used a Heart Stone instead of a Soul Gem. Now, do you remember what the Heart Stones are?"


     "Heart Stones are molten rocks that lay next to the Heart of Shor… for years." Alina said and paused to think about something.


     "The Heart of Shor or Lorkhan, I remember that you said it is located in the Red Mountain and it is the heart of a God. Could it be that some vestige of its power has seeped into these Stones?" Jull picked up faster than Alina.


     "Correct. These Stones contain a minuscule fraction of the power of an Original Spirit, this power is not merely Magicka, it also contains a strong Life Force or Vitality, the equal power to Magicka and what can balance it to not cause an Astral Damage."


     Alina and Julia realized what I want to say at last.


     "So, that's it! It is risky but worth experimenting."


     "Of course, I have taken precautions as always."


     "Will you be able to reach the rank of an Expert Wizard if this succeeds?"


     "Why not?"


     "When was the last time you measured your Magicka? And how many spells does your spellbook hold now?"


     "Oh, let me check, Status!"


     "Huh?"


     "What?"


     "I will show you something really cool."


     ◆"◆"◆"◆"◆"◆


     ● Attributes ●


     ◇Vitality: 710


     ◇Magicka: 1220


     ------------------------


     ● Magic ●


     ◇ Mysticism ◇


      Magicka Control - Dispel Magic - Alarm - Detection


      Magic Mark - Clairvoyance - Silence - Scan - Soul Trap - Force Bullet


      Self Empowering - Soulfire - Telekinesis - Runic Weapon


      Third Eye - Shock Control - Teleport - Levitate


     ...


     ◇ Alteration ◇


      Muffle - Candlelight - Haste - Lock / Unlock


      Bind - Featherlight - Magelight - Mage Stereo


      Flashbang - Transmute Soul Gems


     ...


     ◇ Conjuration ◇


      Banish/Bound Daedra - Conjure Familiar - Raise Undead


      Bound Weapons/Armors - Conjure Atronach - Conjure Undead


      Reform Atronachs - Conjure Dremora


     ...


     ◇ Destruction ◇


      Flames - Sparks


      Fire Bolt - Fire Rune - Lightning Bolt - Lightning Rune - Corpse Explosion


      Fireball - Fire Cloak - Chain Lightning - Lightning Cloak


      Thunder Cookie - Fire Claw - Meteor


     ...


     ◇ Illusion ◇


      Calm - Fear - Night Vision


      Fury - Courage - Far Vision - Sleep


      Blindness - Heat Vision - Paralyze


     ...


     ◇ Restoration ◇


      Healing - Steadfast Ward -Sun Rays - Circle of Strength


      Absorb Vitality - Reflection Ward - Sun Fire - Sun Rune - Mystic Wind


      Quadrant Ward - Holy Smite - Holy Cloak - Circle of Moons


     ...


     ◇ Powers ◇


      War Cry - Resist Frost


      Hide in Shadows - Blur


      Titanborn: Beast Master - Fireborn: Resist Flame


      Blessing of Kyne: Fortify Thu'um - Blessing of Talos: Fortify Thu'um


     ...


     ◇ Thu'um ◇ Unrelenting Force - Clear Skies - Aura Whisper - Fire Breath - Whirlwind Sprint


     ...


     ◇ Battle Spirit Arts ◇ Lightning Aura (blue) - Madness Aura (green)


     ◆"◆"◆"◆"◆"◆




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     212 Manners Maketh Man
      A/N: We made to 5000 Votes! Can we make it to 8000? Yes, we can! And we will! Votengrade! Never Stop Voting!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "What… what is that?"


     The girls jumped from their place.


     Of course, it is the first time they see it, I never showed my Status Screen to a soul.


     "This, my ladies, is a newly developed way to tell one's power and mastered spells."


     They kept looking at the long list with wide eyes. The Status Screen can only be visible to me but I can use Alteration to make it visible to others.


     "How accurate is it?" Alina asked.


     "Very."


     "Can it show our powers too?" Jull asked.


     "Nope. It is kinda a thing that I acquired with the help of a friend who I will introduce to later but it can't be applied to anyone but me."


     "Oh." "I see."


     The seemed disappointed.


     "Well, not if I managed to create a tool that can do something similar."


     As I said that, they both looked at me with sparkling eyes.


     ""Do it!""


     "... Alright."


     The two got closer and started reading my status together.


     "Look at all these spells! I only mastered fifteen spells and... damn!" Jull was taken aback.


     "Put that aside, you have two Racial powers, two Bloodline powers, Star Constellation powers, and two Blessings from both Talos and Kyne."


     "I am working on Dibella too..."


     "That's not the point! How do two divines favor you at the same time? I have never seen you praying." Alina said.


     "Talos's blessing is because of this thing, I have been wearing it for six years." I pointed at the Amulet of Talos around my neck. It was the same Amulet that Hilda gave to Nurina six years ago when I discovered she is my real mother.


     "Kyne's blessing is because of the old man who taught me hunting, he is the main reason I consider Kyne my favorite et'Ada, this blessing was probably gained when I performed the pilgrim to High Hrothgar. I read all the stone tablets about Kyne's gift to mortals and my Thu'um became stronger."


     Alina nodded, she too has Kyne's blessing since birth. Blessings in reality are different than the game, in the game the player can just visit any shrine and press E to gain the blessing. In reality, however, Blessings are great signs and not something anyone can look down on.


     Kyne and Kynareath may be the same et'Ada but two different aspects, the Nords see Kyne as the warrior wife of Shor, Goddess of the Storm, Mother of Men and Beasts. The Imperials see Kynareath as the Sky Goddess whose gift is healing. This is why Kyne's Blessing grant power while Kynareath's blessing grants good health.


     "Putting that aside, you already have 5 Thu'um and 2 kinds of Auras."


     "Only the ones I mastered."


     "Meaning?"


     "I trained on other kinds of Auras and many words in the Thu'um but I only mastered those."


     "... Amazing!"



     That's true, the Status Screen is set to show the Spells, Aura and Dragon Words I mastered and use a lot, if I set it to show everything else then we are having a long list of uncomplete shouts, the Auras I don't use and the spells under research.


     "I am not sure about the number up there but I assume that the Magicka number works the same way as the Magickameter."


     "Correct."


     "Damn! You have more than 1200 Magicka? This is insane! Last time I checked myself, I had around 400." Alina said.


     "I have around 200." Jull said.


     "If we combine ourselves together, we will barely reach half what he has." Alina said.


     "This is crazy!" Jull replied.


     They both looked at me as if I am some sort of a freak.


     "Now you understand how cool the Cultivation is?" I said.


     "Wait? That is because of the Cultivation?"


     I nodded.


     "My technique is not refined at all, it has a lot of flaws and it harmed me badly. As far as I know, I am the only person in the world who uses Magicka that way but there were studies on the Acupoints before so it meant that there is knowledge that can improve my technique, with this book in my hands, I am going to create the best Cultivation method that will not harm the user."


     "What pros and cons does that Cultivation have?"


     "For the pros, it can increase your power and enlarge your Magicka Pool, improve your Magicka's quality as you can spend less Magicka to make better results, it can also extend your life. For the cons, I would say it is a very unusual path to follow so all I know is that it may harm the Astral Body, there also may be something more dangerous but I didn't come across anything of the sort yet."


     "Regarding the cons, you already solved the known problem, but if it can really extend one's life… how did you find about that from the start? You are the same age as us?"


     "Well, as you may know, High Elves possess the largest Magicka Pool of all races, also they live longer than any other race. While human mages rely on Enchanting and Potions to increase their Magicka Pool for a temporary period, they don't actually possess that much Inner Magicka, one last thing was the people of our clans, both the Firemanes and the Moonblades possess non-human ancestry that they kept for ages which resulted that they are all born with more Magicka and longer lifespans. I came to the realization that Inner Magicka is the key to live as long as Elves. Take old man Tolfdir for example, the last thing I figured out was that he is more than 300 years old and his Inner Magicka is as much as mine, of course, he is an inborn talent but I can pretty much live as long as him by Cultivating."


     "Live as long as Tolfdir?" Alina and Jull jumped.


     Tolfdir's age is one of the seven wonders of our College, he is very old and everyone is trying to figure out his age. He is a known figure across Tamriel and his life experience and knowledge is at the realm of an Arch-Wizard but he is rather a peaceful person who doesn't pursue strength.


     "Well, I am planning to live longer than Tolfdir anyway, which means I am not going to live that long life without my two beautiful girls at my side. You two will learn how to Cultivate when it is safe enough."


     I held the two naked girls and hugged them left and right.


     Yes, I am a greedy person and I plan on spending the eternity with these two babes.


     ***


     After a lot of sweet words exchanged between the three of us, the two girls didn't spare me in the night and had a few rounds of lovemaking each. Their Vitality was so strong that they really lasted better than before.


     Since the time we three started living together, there was never a dull moment. Going together on a ship and spending our lives together like that would be my dream retirement plan but retiring is not the word we are after now, what we are after is work and a lot of hard work too.


     This morning, our ship arrived at the port of Raven Rock and Ongeim took a boat to request entry to the port... But we were denied.


     "That's one way to get on the wrong foot with Raven Rock… what is the reason?" I asked.


     "They refused to let us to the port because of the number of the troops we have!" Ongeim said.


     I looked around and understood the situation.


     "I see, we may have brought too many troops."


     We have around 40 Troopers and 10 Mages let alone the ship's crew. They were all armed and equipped.


     "They said we can enter Raven Rock with only two boats even if they were all men."


     "Haha, I see."


     Raven Rock's governor seems to not want any trouble around his town. Bringing too many men into the town is not good news. Two boats of men mean we either sacrifice the luggage we can transport by boats or we send a decent number of people with their luggage on… still, that was no problem for me.


     "Before we take the boats, did you find a port?"


     "Yes, to the east outside Raven Rock, there is a platform for ships. We will drop anchor there."


     "Good, gather enough supplies for me, my family, Wulfur, Bjorna and ten Troopers."


     "That much?"


     "Just do it."


     Ongeim nodded and turned to the crew.


     "You heard the Boss. Do what he said."


     In around five minutes, everything was ready in front of me. I aimed my fist forward and all those things got sucked into the Haven Ring.


     The men opened their eyes wide but they didn't figure out what happened.


     "It is Magic, something not any mage can cast." I explained.


     The men started making understanding remarks with their faces. Anything I come up with and call it magic is believable for them.


     "Okay, to the boats. Ongeim, take the ship and wait for us outside the town. I will send you your assignments later."


     "Understood, Boss."


     The two groups got separated on the ship and the boats and we started rowing to Raven Rock town.


     ***


     The air was ashen brown and its smell was that of a burned wood, it was a bit suffocating but we covered our faces with normal covers.


     These were the ashes of the Red Mountain, the largest volcano in the continent. I kept looking at the east gazing at that large mountain where a thick pillar of ash rose to the sky. Vvardenfell could be seen all the way from here, it was large enough to be considered an independent country on its own, the home of the Dark Elves.


     In front of me, however, was Raven Rock, a colony built by the East Empire Company on the southern coast of Solstheim back in 3E 427, once a mining outpost, it is now Dark Elf colony. A far cry from the prosperous mining town of the past, Raven Rock has become a mostly forgotten settlement Due to the mines drying up and due to the waters being polluted from the ash coming out of the Red Mountain, the town has become something similar to Winterhold from two years ago with fewer ruins and very few trading ships coming by to sell their supplies. Also, after the mass Dunmer migration in the early Fourth Era, it has taken on a heavy Dunmer influence in its governing and culture. House Redoran is an established presence and their banners adorn the walls outside the town.


     As the boats approached the port, we saw the ashen walls that surrounded the town. The place seemed desolate and otherworldly in the first look but I felt that I really was happy being here.


     "Jull, we are outside the Empire and Skyrim. Solstheim is Morrowind land." I held Jull's hand who was beside me.


     She smiled with one side and shook her head.


     "It's alien to me. I have never seen such a strange land in my life. Skyrim is all I know."


     Of course that would be her reply, stupid me.


     "Well, we can sightsee for a while before we start our important business." Alina said with a cheerful tone.


     "We will."


     She was on my other side and looked really beautiful.


     "Hooman, I hate this."


     Nefertiti, however, was super annoyed. I forced her to be in her Human Form and to wear human clothes, in addition to the alien land we are entering, she was clearly out of her comfort zone.


     "Don't worry about it and stop calling me Hooman. You will be Alina's sister and you will call me Jon from now on, understood?"


     She didn't reply and looked away.


     Okay, time to use it.


     I took off the Haven Ring from my hands and transformed it into a cube then into an amulet.


     "Here, can you keep this for me?" I put the Haven Amulet around her neck.


     Nefertiti's eyes widened and kept looking at the amulet while holding it in her tiny hands. She then looked at me with innocent expressions and nodded.


     One thing I discovered about Nefertiti is how much she likes to keep stuff. You can give her anything to keep and she will love you for life. I am not sure where is this coming from but she would treasure any responsibility I give her which is not a cat thing at all, still, I am glad she feels happy about it.


     Now, we four were looking cool in our super expensive clothes. Alina, Jullanar and Nefertiti wore custom dresses from Solitude and looked as beautiful as ever. Alina had a red dress and Jull had a blue one, both were made in the Cyrodilic style. Nefertiti had a custom black dress which fit her perfectly. I also wore a very expensive mage robe that gave off my title as an official mage from the College of Winterhold and had a big cloak over it.


     House Dare rules.


     As soon as we landed on the wooden dock, a Dark Elf man with an arrogant face and expensive clothes, that reflected his age and status, came towards us with some armored guards behind him.


     "I don't recognize you, so I'll assume this is your first visit to Raven Rock, Outlander. State your intentions."


     Well, nobles!


     "My name is Jon Dare, Chief Executive Officer of the Dare Dragon Trading Company in Winterhold as well as its Thane, these are my fiancees Alina and Jullanar, this here is Nefertiti of House Dare, My brother Wulfur and his fiancee Bjorna. My intentions are to trade my goods and also looking for a possibility to make a trading partnership with Morrowind's Great House Redoran."


     "... Trading? This time? And Winterhold? Last time I heard of Winterhold was that it is a desolate land with only a College of a long history and ruins… of a long history too."


     "Haha! True true, however, all that was until the last two years. The Dare Dragon Company has taken upon itself the mission of rebuilding Winterhold. I can say that you guys are having a rougher time here compared to Winterhold."


     "Is that so? Well, it will remain to be seen. But you have picked one of the worst places in Morrowind to do trading, still, suit yourself."


     "Thank you."


     "What are your goods?"


     "Cotton, Wheat, Mead, Honey, Leather and Furs from Skyrim. Rice and Wine from Cyrodiil."


     "..." The Dark Elf looked at me speechless.


     My company is that rich and we kept a lot of good relations with the traders in Windhelm, Solitude and Dawnstar, actually, we are filthy rich compared to Raven Rocks government.


     "Ehem, Sir Jon, is that how you are called?"


     "It is."


     "Sir Jon, as the Second Councilor of Raven Rock, I, Adril Arano welcome you sir to Raven Rock."


     That's one big change of attitude!


     "Thank you, Second Councilor."


     "Raven Rock has a lot to offer from gemstones to different kinds of ores and alchemy ingredients that an esteemed mage such as yourself would be interested in. Please, this way."


     Unlike my wild attitude in Winterhold, I used manners and money to wow the second head of Raven Rock. After all, money makes the man, as well as good clothes, beautiful women and a lot of armored men in the background.


     But the most important thing is Manners.


     Manners Maketh Man... bitches!




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     213 Into Raven Rock
      We were led inside the town by the Second Councilor after we landed in the dock, without turning around, we crossed the road under the watch of Raven Rock guards and climbed a long stairway on the other side of the road then were in front of the entrance of Reven Rock's Temple.


     The architecture was unique and like nothing I have ever seen before. Most of the buildings looked similar to large beetles but to my knowledge, they were larger from the inside as the larger part of the building was actually dug in the ground.


     "Please, this way."


     Adril Arano led us to the side where there was a large round table under a shed with some seats.


     "Before we start making business, I need to remind you that Raven Rock is sovereign territory of House Redoran. This is Morrowind, not Skyrim. While you're here you will be expected to abide by our laws."


     "Crystal clear."


     We sat under the shed on the platform that overlooked all the town.


     "How do you find Raven Rock?"


     "Interesting, a lot of ash though."


     There were indeed mounds and mounds of ash everywhere, it was all swooped away but its smell was everywhere.


     "I am afraid that other than Raven Rock, Solstheim is a big pile of ash."


     "Other than its town, Winterhold is a big pile of snow."


     "Haha, then let's drink to that."


     Adril Arano picked up a strange container and poured its content in two goblets then offered me one, a servant poured the for the rest of my family. Also, my guards were on the standby outside the building. (in case if you are wondering)


     "That is Sujamma, a liqueur only Dunmer can brew."


     "Yes, I am very familiar with it." I received the goblet and thanked him.


     "Nords drink Sujamma these days?"


     "Nope, it is my adoptive mother who drinks it, Sujamma, Matza, Shein and Flin, I grew up between these things."


     These were all Dark Elven liqueurs.


     "That's… strange. You adoptive mother, is she a Dunmer?"


     "Yes, she raised me in Riften before we move to Winterhold."


     "And you became a businessman right away?"


     "No, took me quite a while. This is my first attempt to venture with my company outside Skyrim, Raven Rock may not look appealing to many but I have a good feeling about it."


     "... I hope your feelings are true, I really hope."


     Adril Arano seemed down. I know from the game that he is a stern but a good person, his job is making his life and marriage harder because of all the difficulties in Raven Rock, and here where my company comes in to solve problems and gain partnership.


     We kept socializing with Adril Arano until his wife Cindiri Arano joined us and Alina started using her refined socializing skills with Raven Rock nobilities, it all was going according to the plan.


     "Second Councilor, here is the inventory I intend to sell."


     He kept looking at my inventory of goods and kept smiling.



     The problem in Raven Rock was obvious, they were short on money and had only two sources of goods, the East Empire Company and Morrowind's mainland. I simply brought then enough food to last the town for a month with a very fair price too.


     "We will secure the road from here to the secondary dock and send a few guards and servants to pick the goods, Sir Jon, thank you very much."


     He offered his hand for a shake and then handed me an official note with the prices agreed on.


     This trade earned me almost 6000 gold coins.


     Raven Rock can't pay me back in coins for sure which means I have to take a lot of goods on the way back too. Well, this is my goal from the beginning, the Dunmer population in Winterhold is growing steadily and it would be nice to have some goods from their homeland. The demand for them will be epic.


     "I heard you were having safety issues outside the walls of Raven Rock."


     "This isn't exactly the city of Blacklight. We're on the frontier out here, and we've had more than a fair share of troubles. After all, we've been through together, I refuse to let Councilor Morvayn down"


     Councilor Morvayn is the head of Raven Rock.


     "You must be pretty close to him."


     "I've known the councilor since we were both quite young. We rose the ranks in House Redoran together. When word arrived in Blacklight that the Councilor's father had passed, I was asked to sail to Raven Rock with him as his second. We've fought quite a few battles together and saved each other's lives on more than one occasion. Our bond is our strength."


     Sounds just like me and Wulfur.


     "What is Blacklight?" Wulfur asked.


     "It's the capital of Morrowind... been that way ever since Mournhold was sacked by the Argonians. I don't visit there often anymore, but we still get the occasional supply ship and visitors from there."


     "I heard about the war from my mother but she didn't tell much about it." I said.


     "Yeah, it was dark times. The Argonians cut a bloody swath across most of the southern region of Morrowind. Nobody seems certain why it happened... an attempt at expansion, revenge for the enslavement of their people or perhaps both. Whatever the case may be, thousands of Dunmer needlessly lost their lives and many more were exiled from their homeland."


     The Dark Elves enslaved a lot of Argonians, Khajiit and Humans during the golden age of Morrowind. One of the reasons of the war between them and the Argonians. Even in Riften, Dark Elves and Argonians were not really that friendly to each other.


     After an hour of talking and socializing, we were led to one of the Dunmeri manors in Raven Rock.


     "This is an unoccupied place but has all its furniture and got just cleaned. Please, make sure to enjoy your stay."


     "Thank you, Second Councilor. Will there be any problems if I and my family decided to go and hunt outside the town."


     "I see that you have brought many guards with you but please consider that our land is different from Skyrim, I advise you to hire a guide."


     "Noted!"


     Adril Arano said his farewells and left. I headed back into the house started looking around.


     "Jon, the place is clear, no sign of anything suspicious." Jull came and reported to me.


     "Good."


     "I have decided the rooms and distributed the supplies. The guards will stay at the entrance and the hall, we six will occupy the two rooms downstairs." Alina and Nefertiti reported too.


     Everything was in the Haven Amulet around Nefertiti's neck and she can use get things in and out of it.


     "Perfect."


     After we settled down for a few minutes, I held a meeting with Alina, Jullanar, Nefertiti, Wulfur, and Bjorna.


     "This is a map to Solstheim, these red areas are old Nordic barrows with high importance, this place is Raven Rock Mine which is a very important area of interest. The enemies in this land are mostly Ash creatures like the Ash Spawns and the Ash Hoppers. We need to take everything step by step to put Raven Rock back on the map without alerting the East Empire Company."


     "Why is that?" Jull asked.


     "I don't want them to fight us over Raven Rock so we are going to be trade partners first then start unearthing the treasures. The first phase is at those two locations, Kolbjorn Barrow and Fort Frostmoth, the old barrow will be our first treasure excavation site and the fort is for reducing the threat of the Ash Spawns, actually taking over the fort will solve some of Raven Rock's security problems and will make us trustworthy enough to establish a Trading Post."


     "Cindiri Arano told me she will help us get a pass to port the ship in the docks, should I…" Alina said.


     "Refuse the request politely, we don't want to burn our connection for something worthless. Outside the town is much better, we can transfer our discoveries to the ship without worrying about the town guards, I will keep the valuables in the Haven Cube but the rest will be put in the ship."


     "Alright."


     "Wulf, you will go and tell Ongeim to take the men and patrol the lands around their dock, we want the Troopers to face the Ash Spawns and the other Ash Creatures, make sure that our men get used to this alien place, we will join them too."


     "I like the sound of it."


     "There is that thing about a Hidden Clan here in Solstheim." Bjorna said.


     "Here?" I was taken aback.


     "Yes, they are called the Skaal." Alina confirmed.


     "Wait a minute! The Skaal are a Hidden Clan?"


     Both nodded at me as if it is something natural.


     Strange!


     The Skaal appeared in the game, I thought no Hidden Clan ever appeared in the game and now they are telling me the Skaal are a Hidden Clan!


     Actually… it makes sense.


     The Hidden Clans are Nords, check! Have their unique tradition and ancestry, check! Worship Old Nordic Gods, check!


     The Skaal has the same rules that apply on the Hidden Clans.


     The Skaal are an offshoot tribe of Nords living in a village in northeastern Solstheim. They are known as a trusting and hospitable people, welcoming strangers into their village without any suspicion. The Skaal are descended from the Nords who served the Dragon Cult on Solstheim, and built tombs to honor the Dragon Priests who ruled over them. They get all that they need from the land around them and do not often accept coin in trade from travelers.


     "How is the relationship between our clans and the Skaal?" I asked.


     "Really friendly, just tell them you are a Firemane or a Moonblade and they will sink you with hospitality." Alina said.


     "... Let's visit them too."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     214 Wulfur Loves Forks
      A/N: Thanks for Tako Lord on Patreon, he gifted an Ebony Armor.


     Also Chapter is unedited for now, just don't forget to VOTE and COMMENT and RATE and REVIEW and everything that makes me happy. Enjoy it mortals!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     We decided our first phase of making bonds with Raven Rock but we were really tired to the point that we decided to laze around during the first day in the town.


     I took a bed and surrendered myself to sleep for a few hours, when I woke up, I was told that the girls went out to the market.


     It was only me and Wulfur and some guards in the house now.


     Wulfur was setting in the hole polishing his oversized hammer and armor. As I joined him he greeted me in a good mood.


     "This place needs a TV."


     "Come again!"


     "A TV, we can watch sports on and drink coke together one weekends."


     "Did you see a dream from that past life of yours again and wanted for it to happen?"


     "... Yep."


     He is right, I actually dream a lot of my past life. I don't know why I miss it for some reason, I had no girls, no money, no power and wasn't this handsome. I struck it lucky when I got reincarnated but still, my head keeps going back to the days.


     I guess I missed having no responsibilities.


     "Okay, let's go." I said.


     "Where to?"


     "To visit a friend."


     The girls were out so we can have some boys time together.


     We headed out in Raven Rock town, the sun was setting but the place was crowded, people were coming and going all over the place. When I say people, I meant Dark Elves, they are everywhere. Wulfur and I stood out with our appearance and Nordic clothing style.


     "Where are we heading?"


     "The market. Don't you want to see what kind of goods they sell and don't sell here?"


     "Technically, that's your job."


     "Maah! Just come with me."


     There were really a lot of things we saw for the first time in this place, something like the Ash Yam, a tough and tuberous root that is widely used in Morrowind. After checking its inside closely, I decided that it can be considered a variation of the normal yams and sweet potatoes. There were also Ash Hopper Meat. The Ash Hopper is a large insect that looks identical to the Grasshoppers except they are wild and dangerous for common people. Their bodies are so tough to the point that their remains can be made into a chitin plates for creating armors. They can also be eaten like grasshoppers except they are much larger which make the process easier.


     There were also a lot of ingredients and gems that Solstheim was really famed with, what they all have in common was their source which is the Red Mountain and its constant eruptions. It made the land of Solstheim made of volcanic ash which is harmful and killed all the regular wildlife two hundred years ago but it gave a chance for these ingredients and mutated wildlife to grow in the southern half Solstheim. I said the southern half because the northern is a highland and kept the area behind it mostly intact. One can say that Solstheim combined both Morrowind's and Skyrim's properties and a unique and a magical way.



     Still, from what I noticed in the market was the lack of food and how expensive it is unlike the gemstones and strange ores that were all over the place. This meant that we can export food to this place in exchange of Dark Elven commodities.


     The other thing that took my interest is the Volcanic Ash itself. It is a very good soil enricher, once the minerals in ash are washed into the soil by rain or other natural processes, it mixes with the soil to create an andisol layer. This layer is highly rich in nutrients and is very good for agricultural use; the presence of lush forests on volcanic islands is often as a result of trees growing and flourishing in the phosphorus and nitrogen-rich andisol.


     Volcanic Ash can also be used to create some chemicals like adhesives and medicinal creams, one other use is creating ceramics and some sorts of glass.


     Still, the most common use in the Dunmeri lands and in Raven Rock to be exact is the Roman Concrete, a material used in construction during the late Roman Republic which is really durable and hardy, its incorporation of volcanic ash prevented cracks from spreading. This sort of concrete could be seen all around Raven Rock actually, those beetle-like buildings are all made of concrete and the famous wall around Raven Rock which is called The Bulwark, an astonishing wall built with concrete blocks as a response to the relentless ash storms from the ever-erupting Red Mountain. The storms would leave behind deep dunes of ash that made life exceedingly difficult in Raven Rock.


     I decided to export a few sacks of the Volcanic Ash to analyze and create a better version of concrete that can be used in Winterhold, I am sure Master Alchemist Nurelion would be delighted with the idea especially with the plan I have to rebuild some other parts in Winterhold.


     After luring Wulfur around with all the scientific talk about this and that, we arrived to where I planned to go from the start.


     "Look who's there. It's Old Glover!"


     "... who are… Wulfur! Jon!"


     I stopped in front of Raven Rock's smithy shop, the place where I expected to find an old friend.


     "Glover Mallory!" Wulfur recognized glover right away.


     Glover Mallory is Delvin's brother, a man I knew since my time in Riften. A member of the guild and a good friend too.


     "How can that be? Why did you get this tall?"


     Glover, who was in his blacksmith gear while holding a hammer in his hand, threw what he was holding away and looked me as if he saw a freak.


     "Long story short, I got more awesome."


     "... No, you are the same stinking Jon."


     "Ignore him, it's nice to see you, old man. How come you are here?" Wulfur pushed me aside and talked to Glover.


     Wulfur and Glover have a good relationship so I was pushed aside right away.


     "Maah, long story. It is really nice to see you, boys. What brings you to Raven Rock?"


     "Trading."


     "Trading?"


     "Yeah, our company is making business around Raven Rock now."


     "Company? Business? I heard a rumor about some ship arriving from Skyrim, can it be..."


     "A long story. Show us the mead and I'll tell you everything." Wulfur said in a cheerful tone.


     "Fine, let me clean up and I'll come with you right away."


     Glover closed his shop and put away his tools before coming and leading us to the largest tavern in Raven Rock, The Retching Netch cornerclub.


     As we sat, in a table and ordered some Ashfire Mead, we started our reunion conversation.


     Glover arrived to Raven Rock a year and a half ago after he left Riften because of some personal reasons, he is a member of the Thieves Guild but he chose to live a regular life as a Blacksmith, his speciality was the Bonemold Armor, a kind of armor very popular in Morrowind that is created how its name suggests, A lot of Bone Meal and adhesive materials to mold the bone powder together and create light and durable plates of bone.


     We told him what happened in Winterhold and what we were up to, Wulfur tried to invite him to join us in Winterhold but as expected, he didn't want to come to Skyrim again.


     "But to think you managed to become a Thane and Wealthy businessman in two years after leaving that sorry excuse of a city, you really hit it lucky boy."


     "No matter what words you say, you can't begin to describe how awesome I am."


     "Haha! After all that time, you are the same fool you used to be."


     I shrugged my shoulders and arms with a proud face confirming his claims.


     "So, what brings you to Raven Rock for real, you wouldn't come all this way to sell food to some poor Dark Elves."


     I looked at Wulfur and exchanged a nod.


     "We are mainly after ore and minerals, one is a bit rare and hard to come by."


     "I am listening."


     "Stalhrim."


     Glover raised his brows and nodded, he then sipped some mead and looked at me.


     "You are serious about it?"


     "As serious as a heart attack."


     "Do you even know where to find it, how to mine it, and how to forge it?"


     Glover asked with a sly smile. He seemed to want a cut of whatever we are after.


     "I was hoping a certain old friend can help us. If not, we can go ask around the Nords in the northern highlands."


     "Well well well, you know your way around Solstheim already! Tell you what, I provide Wulfur here with a they way to do so and you give me a little share. Deal?"


     "Deal."


     Glover smiled and shook his head as he couldn't take advantage of me. We are friends but the relationship about the Thieves Guild members is this complicated, there is no shame in fooling one another, it can be considered our way to have fun but the word 'Deal' means deal.


     "First you guys need a special pickaxe, I am talking about a Nordic Pickaxe enchanted with Old Magic."


     "This one work?" Wulfur took his personal pickaxe from his side and showed it to Glover.


     It is the Notched Pickaxe, the one I picked up to Wulfur from the Throat of the World when I visited Paarthurnax.


     [A/N: The Notched Pickaxe in the novel is not a regular one like the game, it's an overpowered Ancient Nordic one because it is LEGENDARY!]


     "Oh! Would look at that! Where did you get this beauty from?"


     "Found it next to a dragon lair." I said.


     "Dragons again? You never grow up?"


     I shock my head.


     "Sigh! This one will work well, but you need more if you want to mine a lot of Stalhrim."


     "Noted."


     Glover started explaining to Wulfur how to forge the Stalhrim and where to find it after that, it was really a complicated process but it seemed that the Stalhrim can be grinded and molded together like the Bonemold too. A really wonderful property that explains how an enchanted ice like the Stalhrim can be used in a forge.


     While we were talking, Alina, Jull, Nefertiti and Bjorna came into the Retching Netch with Cindiri Arano and some other Dark Elven women. It seems they were socializing really well. They went right away into a special corner in the Tavern for high class guests without noticing us.


     "Well you look at that! Where did all those ladies come from?" Like many other men, Glover was attracted right away to the ladies appearance.


     Wulfur and I looked at each other and laughed.


     As we did that, we were spotted by Nefertiti who saw me and ran to my direction right away, she silently came and sat on my lap.


     Glover was taken aback from the sudden action but I nodded to the Alina that it's all okay and to keep doing what she was doing.


     "This is Nefertiti, a family member of Jon's." Wulfur introduced her to Glover.


     "The two tall girls over there are his two fiancees, the tallest one is my fiancee. Oh, I'll go bring more mead." Wulfur told the rest to Glover and went to the bar.


     "Damn, what is going on in Skyrim? You are becoming rich and having women, I really did miss a lot."


     "Yeah, the last couple of years were hectic but fun."


     "I bet your ass you had fun, if you didn't have fun with all that, I would have beaten your ass all around the place."


     The conversation continued until Wulfur returned.


     "Where is the mead?" I asked.


     "Forget about it now, I found something really cool. Check this out, some fool left a really nice challenge."


     In Wulfur's hand I saw a 'Fork' and a piece of paper.


     "Oh! That challenge, forget it. It's a prank made by some wizard." Glover reacted to Wulfur.


     "Come on, Wulfur loves forks." Wulfur complained but I reached my hand and took the paper and read its content.


     ----------------------


     Dear person who happened upon this letter,


     It is your lucky day! Nearby you will find the 'Fork of Horripilation'. Oh, how I do love cutlery!


     "But what is it?" you must be asking.


     Well, horripilation is the standing of hairs on end due to cold, fear, or excitement -- and excitement is indeed upon us, my friend!


     Take this fork, and use it to kill two special Bull Netches in single combat. Each will yield an artifact: The Eye of Ciirta, and the Branch of the Tree of Shades. Warriors of another age might find these familiar.


     Combine these together for a special surprise!


     If you're successful, you'll be rewarded quite handsomely, with the Staff of Sheogorath (handsome, indeed!) If not, well... I do love to watch a good fight!


     Yours Truly,


     Lord Sheogorath


     ----------------------


     What the Fuck!




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     215 A Fork For Your Thoughts
      A/N: Sorry for the short chapter, this is just something I wrote hastily in the car while traveling. Also, I hate to break it for you guys but Sheogorath does not appear in this part. In exchange, his Daedric Quest (in the future) will be changed just like how I did with Vaermina and Hircine so far. The explanation is in the chapter.


     Enjoy~❤


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     I read the letter that is said to be from Sheogorath and my brain just seized from functioning.


     This simply can't be true!


     This shouldn't be true from the start.


     I didn't download that mod.


     In attempt to understand what is going on here, I requested a room in the Retching Netch innkeeper to stay in alone for a while, I took Nefertiti, the Fork and the Note with me then started studying what I have.


     This was unbelievable.


     "System, call the Augur!"




     {What is it you want?}


     "Do you see what am I seeing?"


     {... It seems you have come across something unexpected, indeed.}


     "What do you mean unexpected? It shouldn't be here."


     {You are mistaken, I find it natural and completely logical for you to find this here.}


     "What do you mean."


     {Why don't you check this out?}


     The Augur viewed a screen for me, on it a memory of mine was being displayed. In that memory, the past me was holding a tablet device and browsing throw a web page.


     {Do you understand now?}


     "... I- I see."


     This is really unexpected… but logical. Still, things needed more confirming.


     "Show me the other pages."


     More memories started popping up on more screens and I started confirming things I never foresaw happening.


     After 17 years of my reincarnation, I discovered something new. These web pages I was viewing in my past life were about the Mods that came from the Creation Club, that below-average modding community of that was supported by the game's company that added official mods to the game. I never downloaded a mod from that Creation Club as its mods were all charged for with real money and of course, the free mods in the Nexus were far better in quality and immersion. [A/N: Remember to always support your favorite modders.]


     But the thing I didn't take notice of was that these mods from the Creation Club are 'OFFICIAL', what it means is just like the DLC content, these mods are canon in the lore. The Raven Rock I am in right now existed in the lore by a DLC which meant it should exist after my reincarnation… and so the Creation Club mods that I didn't download.


     "Oh, bummer!"


     The realization hit deep, I took my enchanted quill and a paper from the Haven Amulet around Nefertiti's neck, who transformed into her Cat Form, and started copying these notes from the screen, I confirmed all the mods that are possible to exist and what they provide.


     Strangely, not every mod from the Creation Club existed in the lore at the official description and the unofficial wiki so I started to include some mods and exclude the others based on the immersion and how possible they are.



     [A/N: I am adding only artifact mods from the Creation Club, other mods like 'Sunder and Wraithguard' or 'Divine Crusader set' are really far fetched in terms of lore.]


     "Artifacts, huh! These are really interesting. Never have I thought I would get my hands on them."


     These artifacts were in a sort easier to acquire than the other Artifacts, mostly in the hands of other people and only needed to be 'liberated'.


     The first artifact we come across is the Staff of Sheogorath, how to acquire it is simple. Sheogorath, the Daedric Prince of madness and the most dangerous one to deal with in my opinion, has offered the staff as a reward for whoever hunts two Bull Netches with a fork, not just any fork but the Fork of Horripilation.


     A very unreasonable demand by the most unreasonable Daedric Prince. Sheogorath himself is known to be the Mad God whose motives and purpose are unknowable. In my opinion, they are unknowable because I am sure that Sheogorath himself is not sure about his motives. He is just a hot mess of a Daedric Prince with a lot of power and a ton of time to waste.


     Dealing with Sheogorath is dangerous, I would prefer to avoid him as much as possible because one minute he loves you as fuck and the other he is forcing you to make the choice of your life. Sheogorath once tricked Arch-Mage Shalidor, the one who founded Winterhold's College and the city. Shalidor once built a safe haven on an island to all mages but Sheogorath tricked him with a knowledge that is incomprehensible and traded it with the island which was Shalidor's greatest regret and what led him to lose everything. It was later recovered by the help of a Senpai Hero of mine called the Soulless One [A/N: ESO Player Character] but that is a story I am not really familiar with.


     All in all, dealing with Sheogorath is dangerous but the reward is really appealing this time. According to the notes I have, this bet with Sheogorath is not direct and not really harmful and the staff itself is powerful.


     I opened the door of the room and asked Wulfur to come in.


     "What is with you? You just went in and…"


     "It is Sheogorath. The Challenge is real, not some prank."


     "Whoa!"


     Wulfur face turned pale.


     "Are you sure?"


     "Yes."


     Wulfur had an unpleasant experience with the Daedric Princes from the time he got trapped in Quagmire so he wouldn't be really reacting well to this.


     He looked at the fork and seemed like a guy who was turned off from a naked girl.


     "This fork is called the Fork of Horripilation, it is a cursed artifact created by the Daedric Prince Sheogorath."


     "Really?"


     "Yes, he really loves it and refers to it affectionately as 'Forky', even though in appearance and in function it is just a mundane iron fork, legends say that in the hands of the right people, this fork can be a deadly weapon because of a mysterious enchantment on it. Sheogorath is fond of forcing mortals to use it as a weapon and doing challenges with it, kinda a thing for his amusement."


     "I see… what does horripilation mean by the way?"


     "It is the erection of hairs on the skin due to cold, fear or excitement. But the reason why the fork is called with that name is unknown."


     "So, is using it safe?"


     "I guess it is as long as you only use it as a weapon and don't infuse any Magicka into it, it is pretty much just a fork."


     Wulfur started thinking in hesitation, he was really excited about the challenge but it seemed he is now thinking about it.


     "A fork for your thoughts." I put the fork in his hand and asked him.


     "When I asked about the fork, they told me that some people tried to do the challenge before but mostly failed and some were injured, in all cases, the fork magically returned to its place with the note and all." He said.


     "Natural."


     "People think that a Master Wizard called Neloth who lives in the east of Solstheim is the one who made that prank."


     "Neloth? I know him, believe me, he is bored enough to do something like that but that is not him. This is Sheogorath himself."


     Wulfur started thinking again then finally gave up to the temptation.


     "Dammit! I want to do this so bad but I am afraid. Jon, what do you think?"


     "I think you shouldn't tell Bjorna if you are going to do it, actually, the reward is a magical staff so don't think too much of it."


     "I don't want the staff, I want the fork."


     "Oh, I see. Fine, if you do the challenge, I will come with you and the staff will be mine."


     "Okay. We shouldn't tell the girls."


     "Sure."


     "And we should get dead drunk." Wulfur said and turned around.


     "... I knew you are my best friend for a very good reason."


     At that time we headed out to do something really foolish.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     216 Put A Fork In It 1 : Drunk
      A/N: It is like this from now on guys, Extra Chapter means 5000 Votes. VOTE! VOTE! VOTE!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Two large humanoid shades were walking beside the southern beach of Solstheim, they were both staggering and singing with strange tones.


     "♫ Oh! There once was a fellow called Ragnar the red who came crawling from… from… ♫"


     "He was riding, bro. He was riding!"


     "Oh, yes yes! ♫ He was riding from… ♫ where did he come from again?"


     "Don't know!... Where are we again?"


     "Hmmm… not sure."


     "Nevermind, keep singing."


     "Wha! But I don't know where we are, I don't know where Ragnar came from, and... who is Ragnar?"


     "... I don't know."


     "Fine! Let's do it again, we are two adult men doing adult business in the middle of nowhere… no that sounds wrong. We are two adult men doing non-adult business… okay, I give up. You can sing." Wulfur started a sentence but he didn't know where it will lead him so he preferred to shut up.


     "Finally! Give me the mic."


     "I don't have that."


     "Okay, I'll sing to this."


     Jon took out the Skull of Corruption and aimed its head towards his mouth.


     [A/N: WARNING! The following is inspired by 'Skyrim Misheard Lyrics', it will change the way you sing Skyrim's main song forever, play this https://youtu.be/cSBCaGRILJI?t=24 to understand what have I done and read the next part like Skyrim's song.]


     "♫ Laaaaaaaa, Laaa, Laaaa, Laaaaaaaaaa, ♫


     ♫ Gotta pee, Gotta pee, we'll rock this party. ♫


     ♫ For the night, for the food, for we are not drunk. ♫


     ♫ Has Alina found out? We are not in our beds? ♫


     ♫ Not me! Or the peeps! Or the guards will cry! ♫


     ♫ *Musical rumbling* ♫


     ♫ USE A FOOORK! THANK THE LOOORD! WAS IT GOOOOD? OH MY GOD! ♫


     ♫ AND THE CHEESE OH! ABELLA! A BOOOOOB! ♫


     ♫ Was it Wulfur who stabbed my butt... with a fork? ♫


     ♫ Gotta pee, Gotta pee, we'll rock this party. ♫


     ♫ For the night, for the food, for we are not drunk. ♫


     ♫ Has Alina found out? We are not in our beds? ♫


     ♫ Not me! Or the peeps! Or the guards will cry! ♫


     ♫ PARTY! PARTY PARTY! ♫


     ♫ RUFF! ♫


     ♫ PARTY! PARTY PARTY! ♫


     ♫ RUFF! ♫"


     *ClapClapClap*


     "Amazing! I like it! You, my friend, are a… silver tongue." Wulfur said while staggering.


     "Thank you, thank you, my lord… where are we going again?"


     "Oh! To hunt that thing… strange thing… netch! Oh, right… it's a netch."


     "Nope, you are wrong! It is a Bull Netch!"


     "... Really?! What is the difference?"


     "Eh! I'll tell you, Netches are flying jellyfish."


     "Right!"


     "Bull Netches are big flying jellyfish."


     "... I see! How do we find them?"


     Wulfur asked and Jon started to think.


     "There." Jon pointed at a direction and lo and behold.



     "That is a Bull Netch?" Wulfur asked.


     *Growl*


     "Don't offend it! See, it said 'of course, I am a bull netch'."


     "Oh! Sorry!"


     *Growl*


     "It said it's okay."


     "Good, what do we do now?"


     "... I do nothing! You kill it."


     "Wha! But it's a polite netch, it just forgave me!"


     "You are the one who wanted to take the challenge, not me."


     "Oh! I have to kill a polite netch now."


     "Don't worry, come here, I'll tell you a secret about netches."


     "What?"


     *Ten Minutes Later.*


     "DIE, FEMINIST! DIE!"


     Wulfur went all out and started chasing after the Bull Netch with the Fork of Horripilation in his hand.


     Jon sat on a mound of ash and started watching the strange fight. He was drinking and cheering for Wulfur.


     "Yeah! Stab its butt, that thing, yeah! Put a fork in it! Give it a good beating."


     Netches are creatures that resemble airborne large jellyfish with a hard shell on the top, floating through the air supported by internal sacks of magical gases. Although male Bull netch are larger than the females and possess the ability to defend against the aggressors, females usually keep a harem of several bulls and rule the herd during breeding seasons. Netches are often domesticated in Morrowind, mainly due to their hides making good quality leather, although the skin contains a toxin that renders the meat inedible.


     Wulfur was fighting one of those Bull Netches fueled by the words Jon told him, he was on a holy endeavor to rid the words of the feminists. He was holding one of the netch's tentacles and stabbing its organs with the fork.


     The fork was pretty much just a fork and the netch was a big animal so it seemed to be go to take a while.


     Wulfur managed to climb on the netch and it started moving around wilding trying to rid itself from the furious and relentless aggressors until Wulfur managed to stab a vital point with the fork, finally then, the netch lost its power and fell on the ground.


     "Jon! I did it. HAHA! I slew the feminist! Call me Wulfur the Feminist Slayer!"


     In front of Wulfur, the Netch was on its shell upside down, Wulfur used the fork to open the netch's soft guts and put his arm in. The inside was like a jelly but Wulfur finally managed to grab something round and pulled it out. In his hand, he found an eyeball.


     "Jon, I found it… Jon, where are you?"


     Wulfur started looking around and couldn't spot Jon anywhere.


     *Pat* *Pat* *Pat*


     He then heard the sound of something hitting the ground beside his feet. He looked down there and saw an arm coming from under the netch's carcass.


     "Oh, what are you doing down there?"


     Wulfur pushed the netch aside and it rolled away down the mound. Jon was found lying on the ground where the netch was.


     "Look, Jon. I found the eyeball."


     Jon sat up as if he came from the dead with all the ash on him and looked at Wulfur's hand.


     "Oh, the Eye of Ciirta. That's one thing."


     He took it and started investigating.


     "Wulf."


     "Yes."


     "They eye… it is looking at us."


     "Oh! That's right. Is it watching us?"


     "I don't know, but is scaring me."


     "How did they get that eye out and kept it open in the first place?"


     "... Good question! Maybe they took it while its owner was awake."


     "Oh! Must have hurt."


     "Let's put it away now."


     Jon stored the Eye of Ciirta in his ring and stood up.


     "How to find the next Netch then?" Wulfur asked.


     "We call for it."


     "You know the Netch's name?"


     "... No!"


     Jon and Wulfur paused to think for a while.


     "Found it!" Jon came up with an idea.


     "I will say Marco, and when the netch hears us, it will say Polo."


     "... Why would the netch say that?"


     "Because we are looking for it. If someone is calling you Marco you should say Polo, it's a common sense, bro."


     Wulfur didn't seem to understand Jon's flawless logic.


     "Have it your way."


     "Fine… Marco!"


     And nothing replied. Wulfur looked at Jon expecting a new idea.


     "Marco!"


     *Rumble* *Rumble*


     ""Oh!""


     Jon and Wulfur looked at each other with two idiotic smiles.


     "Call for it with me."


     "Fine… Marco!"


     "Marco!"


     *Rumble* *Rumble*


     "You hear that?"


     "Yes, it is working… but it is not exactly saying 'Polo'."


     "Don't mind it now, we found that slimy bastard. Where does its voice come from again?"


     "That way, I guess."


     Jon pointed to the south towards the sea.


     "Will we swim?"


     *Rumble*


     "No, it is getting louder, call for it again."


     "Marco!"


     "Marco!"


     "MarCooooo!"


     *RUMBLE*


     All of a sudden, The southern sky above the Red Mountain was dyed in red with a thick pillar of smoke rising into the sky, a thundering rumble was heard and the wind started changing its direction.


     The Red Mountain was erupting once again. It was not something strange as it always does one time every one or two months.


     Jon and Wulfur saw a small volcanic eruption for the first time of their lives and fell to their knees speechless.


     ""THE LORD HAS SPOKEN!""


     They both shouted at the same time and spread their hands up then starting bowing and rising towards the Red Mountain.


     "All hail the lord."


     "All hail! All hail!"


     In their state of drunkenness, Jon and Wulfur failed to notice the changes around them. Following each eruption from the red mountain, a strong Ash Storm is always expected.


     The wind started to howl in the night and the ash started rising and moving by it. Jon and Wulfur finally sensed the danger but they were too far away from Raven Rock and in this state of drunkenness, Jon can't use magic very well.


     "I think netch is not that way." Wulfur said.


     "Yeah, let's go the other direction."


     "Hey, wasn't that a sign from the lord? Didn't he just speak?"


     "Nope, he was clearly farting."


     Jon and Wulfur turned around aware of the approaching ash storm. They were clearly legless and staggering all around the place but they tried to reach behind a large boulder.


     As they reached the boulder and shielded themselves with it, they discovered that the ash storm was harder to deal with than expected.


     The weather got worse by the minute and the two drunken boys started feeling the impact of the weather. It was truly the worst time for anyone to get as drunk as they are.


     To make things worse, the volcanic gases seemed to have started reacting with the clouds in the sky, lightning shone and thunder followed announcing the start of a real storm.


     "Oh, Jon. I guess we should go back."


     "Go back? Are you crazy? There is no going back in the book of Dare. Jon Dare never goes back."


     "It started raining!"


     "Raining? Oh, maaaan. That's acid raining, we should go back."


     "Didn't you just say there is no going back?"


     "Acid rain will harm my beautiful skin, it is the only thing Jon Dare cares for. He is the most handsome man in the multiverse."


     "Then do something."


     "Don't worry, I got us covered."


     "Take us into the Cube?"


     "Cube? Are you crazy? Jon Dare never goes b…"


     "Yeah yeah, just do what you have to do."


     "Watch and learn, bro. Watch and learn."


     Jon walked out of the cover of the boulder and faced the storm directly, if not for his large body, he would have got blown away.


     "Here I go. LOK VAH KOOR!"


     In an ancient and strong voice, the Thu'um of Jon Dare echoed far and wide through the storm, the voice was heard across the southern region of Solstheim loud and clear.


     With this mighty shout, the air started to slow down, the clouds started to dissipate. The ash in the air all came to a halt and receded back to the grounds.


     In a few seconds, the sky was as normal as it was before the storm but the land was messed up. The previous features of the land were clearly not the same as it was.


     One more missing thing was Jon.


     Wulfur looked around and couldn't see any trace of Jon.


     "Jon, where are you?... Where did he… oh, I can do that... Marco!"


     Wulfur started going around and shouting.


     "Marco!"


     "Marco!"


     "Polo!" *muffled voice*


     To that reply, Wulfur turned around and saw a strange tree… to him, it looked like a tree but these were Jon's legs sticking out from the ground. After a few seconds of analyzing the situation, Wulfur gained enlightenment and understood that these were Jon's legs.


     "I am coming for you, hold on, bro!"


     Wulfur said and held Jon's legs then pulled him out of the ash mound.


     "Cough Cough! That was so dark down there."


     "How did you get down there like that?"


     "I was hit by a flying tree trunk. Thanks, bro."


     Wulfur stood up and offered his hand for Jon but Jon didn't respond. He kept pausing for a second and made an overwhelmed face.


     He then looked at Wulfur with a wide smile.


     "That's it! I have discovered it."


     "... Discovered what?"


     "A way to solve a worldwide problem, how could the world be so blind? When I was in the ground just now, I tried to dig myself out but I only went down… you see it now?"


     "... Oh! So that's why you were in the ground in the first place!"


     "That's not the point, imagine now if people buried all the dead upside down. It means that the Undead can never come back up again, they will only keep digging down."


     "OH! That's genius, bro."


     "We are GENIUSES!"


     "WE ARE SMART!"


     "YEAH! Now let's go kill that damn netch!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     217 Put A Fork In It 2 : Found Ou
      A/N: 5000 Vote! Extra will be yours!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Sun shone upon to asleep semi-naked duo, they were Jon and Wulfur. Not sure what was happening or where they are, Jon opened his eyes to see a few figures around him.


     "Oh no!"


     He sobered up immediately and slapped Wulfur beside him.


     "Ouch! Hey, watch it… Oh no!"


     Wulfer saw the figures around them and turned pale.


     Three girls, one cat and one large bear are what caused Jon and Wulfur to realize that they were in trouble they didn't foresee.


     "Wakey wakey, sleepy heads." Jull said with a delighted smile.


     "What's up, guys?" Jon smiled but he suddenly held his head.


     The hangover kicked hard once he tried to move and his vision blurred. Wulfur was no better, as soon as he stood up, he turned behind a small rock and started throwing up.


     "You had a big party last night, boys. Care to explain?" Bjorna asked.


     "His idea." Jon pointed at Wulfur right away.


     "Hey!" Wulfur seemed upset.


     "It was nice knowing you." Jon said with a cheeky smile.


     "I advise you to worry about yourself more, I will be the only one nagging him but you have three upset ladies to deal with." Bjorna said to Jon.


     Jon looked at Alina, Jull and Nefertiti who were smiling at him with bad intentions in mind. His face turned pale too.


     "Okay, girls. We had our fun too, let's not embarrass them more." Alina said as she gave up on messing around with Jon.


     "Oh, come on! We can extort them for many things if we wanted too." Bjorna was turned down.


     "Yes, Alina. You are too soft on them." Jull too.


     "What are you talking about?" Jon asked.


     The girls laughed as they remembered what happened last night till this morning.


     "Let me ask you something first, what is the last thing both of you remember?" Jull asked.


     Jon and Wulfur looked at each other.


     "It was when Jon stopped the Ash Storm with his voice, now that I think of it, it sounded really heroic." Wulfur said.


     "Oh, I remember that after it we went to a pineapple-like rock and it found a hole under it." Jon said.


     "A what now?"


     "A fruit from Valenwood, still, what exactly happened?"


     "Fine, I'll tell you. We too were sitting at the Tavern and Alina noticed that you guys started drinking a lot, that's when we figured out you were up to no good. We decided to stay sober and keep an eye on what you guys will do." Jull said.


     "After that, Jon started to hide a lot of liquor bottles in his ring and you two went out staggering, we thought the night would be over but all the fun was actually just getting started." Alina said.


     "Wait wait wait wait! You all were there? From the beginning." Wulfur and Jon asked.


     The girls looked at each other and laughed so hard.


     "It was so much fun that I will write a song about it one day." Bjorna said.



     "Oh, man. We are ruined." Wulfur held his head with his hands.


     "Keep talking what happened afterward?"


     "As you two staggered your way out of Raven Rock, you two kept walking towards the beach while singing weird songs. Got to admit though, the songs were fun." Bjorna said.


     "Oh, thank you."


     "You two walked to a large Netch and Wulfur started killing it with a fork. Crazy at sounds, it got killed and you got an eye out of it, it was then when the Ash Storm hit and Alina was planning to come and save your asses but then Jon Shouted a very marvelous Shout that stopped the storm like a charm." Jull said.


     "After the storm, you too started drinking more then delved deeper to the north, we didn't know what you are after and Alina wanted to take you home but you arrived at that weird looking rock."


     "The pineapple-like rock."


     "Yes, that one, Jon was sure that there was an entrance to the inside of the rock even though there was none. Once you two started looking around, you indeed found an entrance and crawled through it. We wanted to send a Familiar after you to see what is going on but screams started echoing from inside the rock, a few seconds later, you two came out with wide smiles on your faces and blood all over your hands." Bjorna said.


     "What did we do?" Jon became horrified.


     "I don't know, you said some like 'I finally killed you, Spongebob. Winnie the Pooh, you are next', and started laughing like a maniac." Alina said.


     Jon slapped his forehead.


     "Oh, shit! Who did I kill?"


     The girls looked at each other and smiled.


     "The highest Bounty Bandit Lord in Solstheim. Here, we collected the proof and the weapon." Bjorna brought a bloody sack with what it seemed to be a head inside it, there was also a Greatsword lying beside it.


     "Oh, thank goodness!"


     Jon was happy he didn't commit a crime.


     "Wulfur also killed a lot the bandits inside with that Fork. It was truly a wonder who someone many bandits died fork wounds inside that rock."


     "Good job, bro." Jon said.


     Wulfur nodded.


     "What happened after that?" He asked.


     "You two went out and started drinking and crying, Jon started complaining about his past life over and over again. You then tried to cheer yourselves up and started singing again."


     "What did we sing?"


     "Something that goes like 'Valhalla ooh la la'." Jull said.


     "Oh, not that song, it is a masterpiece, why did I sing it before finishing it?" Jon seemed down.


     "Sing what you wrote?"


     "Well it's a song that I butchered but it goes like…


     ♫ Valhalla ooh la la ♫


     ♫ All of my heart is in Valhalla, ooh la la ♫


     ♫ I took my axe and went to battle la la la ♫"


     "Okay, stop it, my head hurts." Wulfur said.


     "Damn, such a fine butchered song! What happened next?"


     "You two found another Bull Netch, and things got really weird. You were originally climbing a rock then jumped on top of the Netch, Wulf tried to copy you but he fell, you held his leg before he hit the ground and the Netch started running wild. Got to say though, you two were amazing, such a large-bodied guy like Wulfur and you managed to keep him hanged in one hand. Wulfur too managed to do some Hanging Set Ups training and each time he would stab the Netch's organs with the Fork. It was truly an admirable show of drunkenness and brotherhood."


     "Hanging Set Ups? No wonder my body is killing me." Wulfur said.


     "This is genius though." Jon remarked.


     "As the Netch died and you took a branch from its guts, you two were submerged in slime and decided to swim in the nearest pond. It was a good opportunity for me to steal your clothes." Jullanar said.


     "I see, so that's why we are at this state. Thank you." Jon seemed upset about it.


     "It is not over yet, as our two adult gentlemen finished playing in the water and drank another keg of mead. You two were enough that we had to put a stop to it. Still, Bjorna came up with the best prank ever." Alina said.


     "... I have a bad feeling about this!" Wulfur said.


     "She tied your hands to your backs and convinced you to catch your noses." Jull said.


     The girls looked at each other and started laughing hysterically when they remembered what happened.


     Jon and Wulfur felt like they got wronged but there were more to come.


     "Wulfur decided that if he ran into a tree, he would corner his nose. He ran into every tree around the forest like a boar, some of them couldn't even endure his charge at them."


     "Pffft!" Jon couldn't hold it and laughed so hard.


     Wulfur was upset and didn't look at him.


     "Don't laugh, at least he had a good idea for catching his nose. You were a mess."


     "Oh boy!"


     "You started spinning around on the ground screaming 'It's getting away, it's getting away'."


     "Bwahahaha! That's so fun." It was Wulfur's turn to laugh back at Jon.


     Jon didn't know where to hide his face but it was already too late, the scandal was out and to his closest people at that.


     "Fine, we had enough fun for a day, get up you two, we made a camp nearby, let's fix your hangover."


     The girls helped the boys up and headed to the camp they set up, Bjorna was riding on her bear and it scared are the other wild animals away so it was relatively safe to camp here.


     Jon drank some hangover remedy and went into a clean set of clothes. He then took out an Enchanting Table from his ring and started putting components of the staff together."


     The Eye of Ciirta, the Branch of the Tree of Shades, a few Soul Gems and the Note that from the Message of Sheogorath. Once all were put together, Jon invoked his Magicka into the Enchanting Table and all of sudden, a blinding green fire ate all the components on the table.


     "Woah!" Jon was taken aback but noticed the changes going on and the fire died out right away.


     There was now only a staff, the Staff of Sheogorath.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     218 The First Phase
      A/N: 5000 Votes for my Falmer Blood Elixer... I mean Extra Chapter!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     The Staff of Sheogorath, some may confuse it with the iconic Wabbajack but it is really different in both appearance and functionality. The Staff of Sheogorath, a powerful Daedric artifact, is the symbol of the Daedric Prince of Madness. It contains the power of the Shivering Isles, and is needed to assume the title of Mad God and sit upon the Throne of Madness. The Staff is the namesake of Sheogorath. In its traditional appearance, the Staff is a simple walking stick with large thorns surrounding the eyeball on the top.


     The power of the staff is not that awesome but it is still something to be feared, as was said, it is a walking cane with some large thorns surrounding the eyeball, that eyeball is very lively and is looking around left and right on its own, it does nothing unless it gets controlled by the wielder of the staff, as soon as you give it some Magicka and command it to look at any being, this being can either be paralyzed or lose balance depending on the will of the wielder. It can fair much better than a normal Paralyzing Spell which is rather most likely to be resisted with a strong will from its victim. The normal functionality of the staff is still there and it can still cast empowered spells from any kind just like the Skull of Corruption. With those two in hand, I can pretty much wreck as much havoc as a gunship like the Soaring Flame.


     "Ladies and Gentlemen, I present to you the Staff of Sheogorath."


     I turned around with the staff in my hand and showed it to my little merry band.


     Sadly, no reaction.


     "Jon, you always mess with the Daedric Artifacts like it is nothing, you have the Savior's Hide which you always go around with, the Skull of Corruption with is both scary and awesome, the Black Star, and now this weird looking Staff of Sheogorath. Won't there be consequences to your actions regarding the Daedra?" Alina said.


     She seemed to be worried about me.


     I smiled and couldn't reply, she is right, I deal with a lot of Daedric stuff. Any sane person would just take his fill with one experience. I know that I get excited when I get the things I used to have in the game but this is not the game, this is clearly reality and let's admit that not everything goes like how it was in the game I played.


     "I see, I'll be more careful."


     I couldn't help but to hug Alina and kiss her forehead.


     She was harmed by the Daedra and I still… I… I really don't want her to live with the mask on forever.


     Sigh… how depressing!


     "Also, when you get a lot of good stuff, don't forget to share." She said so in my embrace.


     "Well, that is what all of today will be about." I replied.


     "Hm?" Everyone looked at me questionably.


     "Well, I learned of a number of Artifacts that is somewhere in Solstheim, remember that Unearthing operation we are about to do? Well, we are going to get some good stuff from that place so make sure to be ready and some Ancient Nordic Ruin delving."



     "Ancient Ruin?" Bjorna jumped up.


     "Really?" Wulfur also stood up with a smile on his face.


     "Hehe! Sorry I kept that away from you guys but this is not some normal Ruins we are about to go into so make sure to be prepared anytime for a strong struggle against some Undead."


     "YES!"


     "Cousin, you are awesome."


     Rather than hoarding all the artifacts for myself, I would give the ones that are not dangerous to my family here, family is power and it is best to keep everyone geared up. I am not going to kill dragons alone after all.


     ***


     We returned to Raven Rock after we packed up and found some guards patrolling ahead of the main gate.


     "Sir Jon Dare and his company, am I right?"


     An armored Dark Elf in Bonemold gear approached us and inquired for me.


     "I am Jon Dare."


     "It's an honor to meet you, I am Captain of the Redoran Guard here in Raven Rock."


     "Oh, Captain Veleth?"


     "You have heard of me?"


     "Yes, I asked around about the good people of Raven Rock and all talked about Captain Veleth as the Hero around here."


     "Oh, you flatter me a lot. Excuse me but I need to ask about something, eyewitnesses reported that Sir Jon and his people left Raven Rock yesterday at night right before the Ash Storm strikes, did you happen to know the reason why it stopped so suddenly?"


     So they are investigating that.


     "About that… Jon may have used a strong and ancient Nordic Magic to stop the Ash Storm." Wulfur said.


     Captain Veleth looked at Wulfur with a funny look on his face.


     "Didn't you hear the thundering voice that sounded with the end of the storm last night, it was Jon's voice calling away the storm."


     "There was indeed such a voice last night but… is it really true?" Captain Veleth asked.


     "Let me demonstrate then." I said.


     He nodded and all the guards around him looked at me with anticipation.


     I signaled to their ears so they should cover it.


     "KAAN!"


     With the power of the thu'um unleashed from within me, the effect of the word I said spread all around me giving off a harmonious feeling.


     The Dark Elf guards were shocked but as I always say, attach magic to anything and it will make an absolute sense in this world.


     "This was… it is true! Azura's light! How did you do that?" Captain Veleth seemed to be utterly impressed.


     "It is the Nordic Thu'um, a power few understand and less can wield. My cousin here is a genius in the Thu'um, he will become a Greybeard one day." Bjorna was acting so proud and started ranting around with Nord this and Nord that.


     "... Okay okay, thanks. Basically, I spoke the name of the Goddess Kyne in the Thu'um so I can demonstrate it without causing panic. Kyne's name is used for soothing in the Thu'um."


     "Oh, I see. A religious power regarding the Nordic Goddess of the Storms, this is truly amazing!"


     "Thank you."


     "If you'll excuse me, I will report this to the Second Councilor."


     "Please before you go, we would like to report about a bandit subjugation, I understand that this guy is a Reaver Lord." Wulfur took the bloody sack and grabbed the head inside it.


     "... You stopped the Ash Storm and subjugated Vandal Dreth? I am not sure what to say from now on."


     "He is famous?" Wulfur asked.


     "Was."


     "Wait a minute! Did you say his last name is Dreth? Like the Dunmeri family Dreth?" I asked.


     "Oh! You know about them? Damn fools are causing a bad name for the Dunmer, everyone surnamed Dreth are either thieves or bandits, and they never die out." Captain Veleth said in a bad mood.


     "Anyway, I must thank you for your great services to Raven Rock, Councilor Morvayn will hear of those deeds a reward will be paid out with the bounty."


     "Thank you in advance."


     "No, thank you. Also, that scum Vandal Dreth used to carry an Ancient Nordic Artifact that he stole from house Redoran, a Greatsword called Stormfang, it is said that it was carried once by the Nerevarine when he helped a Nord Hero to pass to the Afterlife. The bounty paper said that the sword is for whoever slays Vandal so it belongs to Sir Jon from now on." Captain Veleth said.


     "Thank you very much."


     "Have a nice day then." He turned around and left.


     I too turned around to my friends and took out Stormfang from my Haven Ring.


     "Is the story true? Was it once held by the Nerevarine?"


     "It is indeed true, Once a Nord Warrior called Ulfgar the Unending wanted a pass to Sovngarde and asked the Nerevarine for help. Ulfgar was slain and his sword was claimed by the Nerevarine after that."


     This happened in the events of the 'Elder Scrolls III: Morrowind'. I looked at the sword and felt its power. It had a strong enchantment of Lightning within it. Its handle was longer than normal handles is blade was a bit shorter but it was a really good artifact. [A/N: Its appearance from Morrowind, not Skyrim.]


     "This sword suites Bjorna the best. She rarely uses magic and she loves big weapons." I handed the sword to Bjorna right away.


     As I said, my friends and family should get well equipped too.


     "Thank you, cousin. I'll treasure it."


     "I know you will. Wulfur, make sure to temper it and renew it for her."


     "Sure, bro. What is next?"


     "Well, it's about time for us to start our real work here. Let's get going."


     We moved right away and went into our place in Raven Rock, we all got geared up and took all the weapons and the Troopers with us leaving only two to guard our place. On the way out of Raven Rock, we met Second Councilor Adril Arano who was coming to see me with a big sack of coin as a Reward for the Subjugation and a 'Thank You' for handling the Ash Storm.


     With all the formalities said and done, we headed out of Raven Rock once again to where our ship was.


     Ongeim was camping outside the ship and there were a lot of carts loading down all the crates we had on the ship, these were the people of Raven Rock transporting the goods to the town.


     "Captain Ongeim."


     "Boss Jon, Chief Wulfur, and Ladies. We are done with most of the goods."


     "Good, how are the men doing?"


     "As your commands were, we headed deep into the land a few times and started fighting and hunting the weird beasts in this land. Nex Hounds, Ash Hoppers, Burnt Spriggans, I am not sure what is wrong with this land but it is not peaceful at all."


     "Well, we have our wolves, trolls and bears to worry about in Skyrim."


     "Yes, but these Ash Spawns are the worst, a lot of men couldn't handle their appearance and some were burnt by them, it was really a mess to deal with them, even our mages are all busy healing the wounded."


     "As long as there is no grave injury, what is important is the experience and the courage they gain. I want you to treat them fairly and take some to the town every now and then, I heard there is a broth… Ehem!… you know what I want to say."


     "Ehem! I see I see."


     "Now, bring some of the men that need more training and line them up for me. Take the other men and secure the excavation site I told you about, hire some miners from Raven Rock and wait for my return."


     "By your order, Boss. Where are you heading then?"


     "Me? I will go to Fort Frostmoth just to the east of here. We need to secure that place too."


     "Understood." Ongeim turned around and started doing what I said.


     Fort Frostmoth. well... this will be the beginning of the Frist Phase.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     219 Taking Fort Frostmoth
      A/N: Sorry will edit later.. remember to vote 5000 stones for extra!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Fort Frostmoth was the primary Imperial military base on the south coast of Solstheim, in the Hirstaang Forest. It was established some time in the Third Era, after the Imperial discovery of the island. The fort acted as the area office of the East Empire Company, established on Solstheim to mine the rich deposits of ebony from Raven Rock, and was also the main link to Vvardenfell.


     During the eruption of the Red Mountain, the fort suffered a lot of damage and lost a lot of walls and towers, the Ash Storms piled up over each other and buried a large portion of it too, what led to the Ruins with an army of Ash Spawns that we see now.


     Ash Spawn are creatures found in the Ashlands of Solstheim. They began to appear on the island after the massive eruptions of Red Mountain. Their spawning from the ash is caused by Heart Stones, which contain some trace of the Heart of Lorkhan's power and give life to bones found buried in the wastes.


     "Okay, listen up. We are about to enter an area with a lot of those pesky Ash Spawns. Remember to always step on hard grounds and watch the areas with a lot of ash… technically the whole place is covered in Ash but try to feel the difference between the Ash based on its heat. Now, move out!"


     With my orders, the twenty so Troopers with formed a protection formation, the Shield Bearers on the outside and the Mages on the inside. Jullanar had some arbalists (crossbowmen) following her and started scouting the south of the fort towards the coast.


     "There is an old dock with some Ash Spawns, a tower and an entrance to the fort."


     "Good, eliminate them."


     Jullanar gave the order and the arbalist, released their bolts. The sound of then bolts cutting the air sounded vividly and all the Ash Spawns around the dock area were hunted down right away. Jullanar the raised her crossbow and fired a bolt, the bolt traveled through the air and landed on a very far small group of Ash Spawn. As the bolt was covered with a Magical Rune, it exploded right away and a layer of frost was seen on the Ash Spawns covering them all and causing them to freeze, another three fast bolts broke them to pieces.


     "Damn, girl. You've become good at this." I couldn't help but to admire.


     "Learned from the best."


     True, undoubtedly true.


     "Okay, charge."


     The team started advancing forward to the pier securing our back, then we moved ahead towards the fort through an big entrance. I teleported Jull and Nefertiti on a tower so they can act as our sniper and spotter.


     As we passed the gate of the run-down fort, we heard a voice I wasn't really expecting to be there.


     "Men, invaders have entered the fort! Prepare yourself for an ambush! Fort Frostmoth will never fall! Long live the Empire!"


     The Troopers around me all looked at each other not understanding what the situation is, the Empire had no presence in Solstheim since almost two centuries.



     What answered them was the sight of tens of Ash Spawns rising up from the ash all around the fort and looking at our direction.


     "Steady men! What we are up against are old undead creatures from the time of the Empire on Solstheim. I beseech you to put these men to rest so they can find peace." With a stern voice, I announced the identity of what we are up against.


     Ash Spawns are the bones of those who died in the ash and got affected by the power of the heart so it is safe to say that they are undead in a sort, and the voice that spoke just now was General Falx Carius, a General of the Imperial Legion, was an Imperial posted to Fort Frostmoth sometime before 3E 427 as a Knight Protector and Garrison Commander. He had numerous dealings with the Nerevarine during the latter's journeys on Solstheim. He died in 4E 5, but was raised from the dead by a new Necromancy Technique.


     Clearing Fort Frostmoth and taking down General Flax is my ultimate goal in this expedition.


     "Shields, UP! Mages, FIRE!"


     ***


     The fight started as the Dare Dragon Troopers took a circle formation around the Mages and the Arbalists. Outside the encirclement, there was the team of six fighters taking down the horde of Ash Spawns like treating children.


     Bjorna was excited to test the new Greatsword in her hand, Stormfang was an incredible artifact created by a manish hand and Bjorna was most pleased with its performance.


     Wulfur wasn't happy facing the Ash Creature as the Fork of Horripilation wouldn't work on them, he took a mace and a shield from Jon's storage ring and started bashing the creatures around. He was covering for anyone who gets outnumbered.


     Nefertiti transformed into her Beast Form and used the Shadow Magic to her heart's content, she would sink into her own shadow and it would creep so fast towards a target, she then would jump out of her shadow and strike the target. To deal with the Ash Creatures like the Ash Spawns, Nefertiti formed a mace head on the end of her tail, she would run past an ash spawn and her tail would strike turning it back to a dead ash.


     Jullanar lied prone on top of the broken tower and started shooting with her lever-action crossbow, her shots were as fast as that of a rifle, she was counting how many she killed with a song. An ash spawn sneaked up behind her and was about to shoot his flame but a burst of Frost Magic exploded sending it away to pieces. As her fun was over, jumped down from the tower with a short sword and a small shield in hand, she started bashing and kicking the ash spawns to let out some steam.


     Alina was going around easily pushing any ash spawn that gets near her direction with Wind Magic, her Wind Magic can be considered the nemesis of all Elements so the Ash Spawns that were based on the Fire Element were being broken easily be her hand.


     All these amazing warriors were having their cinematic movements done and Jon was having his own little fun on his own.


     "This is truly magical! Ash, bones, stones and Heart Energy, what a beauty!"


     He broke the arms and the legs of an ash spawn and started an immediate field research.


     The energy of the Heart of Lorkhan in these Ash Spawns was really attractive to him. He was very well aware of how many people tried to use the Heart's Energy many times before, while most has ended up in a miserable failure and lost the most precious of what they possessed, some used the Heart to ascent to Godhood.


     Examples on those who were harmed by the Heart's Energy were countless, if one wanted to give a specific example then one would just say 'The Dwemer Race'.


     The Dwemer, also known as Dwarves or Deep Elves, were the most advanced race in the Magical Technology, they have surpassed any other mortals in the field and became one of the strongest if not the strongest race during the First Era. This advanced race used Magic like none other, they have scorned both the Aedra and the Daedric Princes not seeing them as Gods but as Rivals. This is how great the Dwemer was. However, when they tried to use the Heart of Lorkhan to achieve ascendance for all their race, they all disappeared from existence with a 'Poof'! Their disappearance is the Number One Mystery in the world and the only lead is the Heart of Lorkhan they tried to use.


     An example for those who succeeded in using the Heart of Lorkhan were the Tribunal; Vevic, Almalexia and Sotha Sil. The three were Chimer (North Elves), a race of Elves who later became the Dunmer (Dark Elves), after the disappearance of the Dwemer, they acquired some powerful artifacts called The Tools of Kagrenac and used them to harness the Heart's Energy for them three and becoming Gods… Living Immortal Gods who walk and talk in the world of Mortals. They build their own faith and all the Chimer reverted to it which caused them to become the Dunmer until the Tribunal fell from glory on the turn of the Fourth Era.


     This was how the Heart of Lorkhan reshaped the world every time it was used or exploited. This heart is now is in the deepest of the Red Mountain, that volcano south to where Jon was standing. With the large eruption of the Red Mountain during the Red Year 4E-5, these stones called the Heart Stones, carrying a small portion of the heart's Red Energy, were now all across Solstheim. And even with such a tiny portion of energy compared to the Original Source, these Heart Stones still possessed the incredible power of the God responsible for the creation of the Morthal World, Lorkhan.


     Jon kept examining the Ash Spawn and how lively and wild it was, they were controlled by not only the Heart's Energy but with Magicka, Jon met Ash Spawns before and could tell that the Magicka inside them are different, Wild Ash Spawns have Natural Magicka but these had Used Magicka which meant they are controlled, still, that is not a news for Jon.


     'If that Energy could be cultivated!'


     A strange thought popped up in Jon's mind and his eyes widened from the uncertainty he felt.


     What would happen if he used this Energy?


     What would happen if he cultivated it?


     Will he be harmed or will he become powerful?


     The Tribunal used the Tools of Kagrenac to harvest that Energy and become Living Gods but it didn't end well for the Dwemer who tried to do the same?


     The Tools of Kagrenac? Mostly destroyed but there were still one… Jon was uncertain of what he should do but he had that discovery not too long ago.


     When he crafted Alina's Crown, he enchanted it with a Heart Stone instead of a normal Soul Gem because Alina's Eye energy were very wild and only a wild energy can stop another. But what he found was not only Alina's Eye Power that was resonating with energy of the Heart Stones but also his own Energy… not only his Magicka, Life Force or Aura but the Heart Stone's red energy resonated with him to the point of Harmony.


     It wasn't a good news for him by any mean, he was scared and he came to Solstheim with the first goal in mind and it is to confirm the theory on a being like the Ash Spawn.


     When his head could no longer understand how to deal with that Energy, he punched the Ash Spawn turning it to ash dust and went away from it.


     "Nefertiti 10, Alina 9, Jullanar 11, Wulfur 9, Bjorna 8. Jon however is 1. Congratulations on coming at the last place." Jullanar mocked Jon's attitude as he only killed one Ash Spawn after he spent all the time in the fight researching.


     "I'll make you Chicken Shawarma for your grand victory." Jon mocked back.


     "Oh, thanks. I want it with Tahini and Pickles." Jullanar was relentless.


     Jon was regretting the fact that he recreated many dishes from his past life but it was always nice to see a smile on his family's face. Anything for their smiles.


     "Good Job, everyone! Now, to the fort."


     ***


     The main building of Fort Frostmoth was a large and sturdy one with very thick and powerful walls. As soon as the team went it, they were faced with Ash Spawns.


     Jon took the lead started the fight with a strong 'Chain Lightning' spell. The Ash Spawns were trying to respond with their Flame Magic but Jon was completely taking down whatever they throw at him. The team behind him, who were the mocking how lazy the Boss became just now, got their memories refreshed on how mighty Jon can be when he goes all out with Magic. He took almost half of the Ash Spawn waves on his own.


     On the way in, the team discovered a spider nest in some cave tunnel filled with Albino Spiders. Unlike Skyrim's giant Frostbite Spiders that could be as large as bears, these Albino Spiders were as small as cats. Jon recognized them and ordered that the living ones should be killed and the Eggs should be all harvested, these were really precious materials that Only he knew their real use.


     "Look at all these beauties, I really want to adopt one." Jullanar felt sad killing these Albino Spiders that looked cute in her eyes.


     "Soon, my dear. Very soon!" Jon replied nonchalantly and kept pointing at the resources in the cave which were the rare and precious Ruby and Emerald ores and all that.


     The team returned back to the Fort following the fast paces of Jon who obliterated everything in his way.


     Not until the reached the centermost room in the Fort, the Ash Spawns stood on halt around the room and a man was standing around them. Once he saw Jon and Jon saw him, Jon simply charged at him like lightning.


     This man was General Falx Carius, a formidable warrior and a champion in the Imperial Legion but that was too many years ago.


     General Carius saw Jon charging at him so he carried his large Warhammer and waited for Jon's to strike but Jon suddenly stopped and aimed his hand forward with a spell.


     It was Telekinesis.


     Jon plucked out something from the chest of the General that looked like a glowing red round stone. Just like that, the General fill on the ground like a motionless corpse.


     "How easy!"


     Jon exclaimed and looked behind him at the dumbfounded team.


     "Clear the place from the Ash Spawns, Loot everything with value. Wuflur, that man's hammer is yours."


     He said and turned around to a table on the side, on it there were some notes and pieces of paper scattered everywhere. Jon quietly pulled out a chair from his ring and sat in front of these notes with the Heart Stone in hand.


     "Sweet Research Time!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     220 Breakthrough
      What happened in Fort Frostmoth? This is an interesting story.


     In the notes and scattered journals I found, there was a certain Necromancer who came here for the body of General Falx Carius, this necromancer wanted to resurrect the General by installing a Heart Stone into the body of the General, Tony Stark way. The Heart Stone indeed resurrected the General but it made him paranoid, suspicious and didn't listen to the Necromancer. In the end, the General forced the Necromancer out from the Fort and started amassing Ash Spawns as soldiers. One of the unique powers that the resurrection with Heart Stone's gives is the power to manipulate the Bones and the Ash, in other words Raising the Ash Spawns.


     I am not sure how idiotic that necromancer was but to control a being with such power, I am sure that having a superior amount of the same power is the main factor here. This is basic knowledge as the Thrall can't be stronger than the Binder. This is why General Falx Carius contained a whole Heart Stone in his chest while his Ash Spawn minions only had a spick of power from the same source. The Necromancer here seemed to have tried to look to control the Heart's Energy with its regular Magicka, an idiotic move that only an amateur about Energies would commit, one need to converse their Magicka into a Heart Energy to give an order to a being like General Falx or use a tool with the Power of the Heart, like a Heart Stone!


     I remember that in the game, one can Conjure a new being called 'Ash Guardian', which is basically an Ash Atronach, but the only requirement to control it is to use a Heart Stone.


     All in all, to Control a being with the power of the Heart of Lorkhan, one needs to contain a higher amount of Heart Energy in themselves or use a tool with a higher amount of Heart Energy as well.


     Basic theory but still… amazing!


     The Heart Energy is a wild Energy because it is alive and seeks freedom, if one can understand both the nature of the Wild Energy and that it has a personality, one may be able to flay, tame, converse and harness it.


     People before used many reckless methods and godly tools like the Tools of Kagrenac and here I am going to use Cultivation. The others used way to extract the energy with force exploit it regarding its attitude but the 'Cultivation' as its name suggests, is slow and patient. It is the hard way but clearly the sure one.


     Even though my personal Cultivation Technique was flawed greatly, I was handed a gift from heaven to enhance it through today's encounter.


     I stood up from the chair and turned around to General Falx's corpse, with the notes I just took and the Tome of the Acupoints in hand, I started doing a check on his body.


     I was amazed by how fresh his corpse was, this body was dead for a long time but the Heart Stone restored its appearance to this shape.


     You may argue that this is a perfect resurrection but I will stop you right here. General Falx turned into a psycho once he was resurrected (even he was a psycho before it) and the body has no vital functions. So to say, the heart was replaced with a Heart Stone so the body instantly became inactive for a real resurrection (if there is any) and the Heart Stone influenced the corpse the same way it influenced the Ash Spawns and put back a creature suiting its new environment which in that case was something close in looks to a human and possessed the same memories. The important point about the technique that the Core in that human is different which makes it a different being than any zombie or incarnation. It is immoral and just wrong.



     Still, I benefited greatly.


     I followed the Acupoints and the Energy Channels that had some residual Heart Energy and managed to get a clear drawing for these channels and the points they pass on.


     What will I call from now on the 'Energy Input/Output Channels', or the 'Meridians' like how they were mentioned in my past life's fictions, are twelve energy channels that contain the residual Heart Energy and are used to transfer the Magicka, the Life Force and the Spirit Force in and out of the body. These channels pass through the Acupoints which number can reach 361.


     With all these information from the book and the body combined, I started drawing a new picture for the necessary Acupoints I need to Cultivate my Magicka through. I don't know how many time passed but I reached 64 Acupoints that has the ability to circulate, restore, exert and release the all kinds of energies in the Soul. These were the Acupoints that held the most important significance in Cultivation.


     And now, for the moment of the truth.


     I dispelled all the Magics I activated and depleted half of my Magicka then followed the drawing I made bit by bit and traced all the Meridians and Acupoints I am going to use. Just like a child who was walking for the first time, I started memorizing each step and how to not off balance while training. It was hard to define from where should I start but with trial and error, I felt like it was easier in some certain points than the other. I picked the easiest Acupoint and directed the Magicka slowly towards it, following the Meridians I reached the other but I hardly got any harmonious response like the first, it felt like it was blocked but I bypassed it to the next.


     It was hard, losing focus was a big no no. It felt like that it will all go away if I was interrupted…


     'Oops! My thoughts started straying away! I had to go back to focus once again. Calm your heart and continue.'


     It kept going, most of the Acupoints were hard to go through and others were easy. It was like there were 22 points from 64 that can be accessed while the rest were blocked. It would be safe to assume that these are Acupoints that need to be unlocked somehow.


     With that In mind, I decided to put all my focus on the second round and passed the energy right away through the Blocked Acupoints, some of these Meridians were hard to go through and most of their Acupoints were blacked so I started to adjust the path once again and kept going through the second round till its end.


     The third, no adjustment was added but the speed started to increase.


     The fourth was the same.


     The fifth was better.


     The Sixth started giving me a feeling that I am faster than I should be, if I lost control then I may be like the car that crashed because it was fast at a sharp turn. I put more control on the speed and kept going once again,


     The seventh… I think I did this round with perfect speed and accuracy.


     The eighth… I may have got proud and lost focus. Damn this is hard!


     The ninth, back to normal.


     The tenth, my body started sweating.


     After the tenth, many changes started to be visible, I was following the path of the Meridians blindly just now only got through it with best of my imagination but I started to feel the new bath in my body as if I have grown some new organ and could see with it inside myself.


     I could even feel a new swirl of energy near to my abdomen that was rather strange but it rhymed perfectly with my training.


     This is… my Magicka Pool! Should I call it the Elixir Field? Nope, sounds otaku… Magicka Pool is good.


     Ignoring all the weird ideas, I put all my heart into the training and decided to see how far can I go.


     Some time passed and my body started heating up a bit, I could feel that the Magicka I drained from myself before the training has all returned a long time ago in an instant. My body also started sweating like crazy, my inside, however, felt the cold sensation of healing right after I passed a certain threshold. I cut the training right away and opened eyes.


     "The hell! Why do I feel like my body is getting healed?"


     I am not sure what happened but I will make a full body check right away.


     'System, star…'


     "Jon, are you okay?" Alina's voice interrupted what I was about to do.


     "Yes, I am fine… where is everyone?"


     "What do you mean fine? You kept your eyes shut for such a long time and sweated a ton!"


     "I am fine, really. You can check me yourself."


     She looked at me up and down and gave a sigh.


     "What in the name of Kyne was that just now?" She asked with a worried face, she even removed her eye mask and looked directly at me.


     "What are you talking about? The training?"


     "Training? Didn't you feel what was going around you?" She said and pointed at the floor.


     I followed what she pointed at and noticed a strange pattern of Ash on the ground, it was like the ripple caused by a drop falling in water and I was at its center.


     "Each now and then, some force wave would come out of your body. You almost shocked me senseless."


     Force wave?


     I checked the ash patterns on the ground and detected 7 circles around me.


     "Never felt a thing? How long did this all take?"


     "Dammit, Jon! You stayed motionless for almost eight hours!" Alina held her forehead and showed a tired expression.


     "EIGHT HOURS?"


     The hell!


     "You didn't feel time at all?"


     "It only… I thought one hour was all that is I took… Damn!"


     I took me a while to put my thoughts straight once again!


     "Where are the others?"


     "Sigh! Some went to the pier of the fort, the ship arrived and Wulfur is healing the injured Troopers. Jull went back to Raven Rock to with Bjorna to inform them that 'We stumbled upon a large number of Ash Spawns and started killing them' as you said."


     "I see."


     I stood up and dusted myself off. However, I spaced out for a bit and started sensing the Magicka once again.


     "What's going on this time? Are you fine?"


     "Yes, I am feeling like… wait a minute."


     'System, full body check!'




     'Good, no Astral Damage!… then Status!'


     --------------------------------


     ● States ●


     Name: Jon Dare


     Race: Human (Nord)


     States:-


     ◇ Vitality: 716


     ◇ Magicka: 1242


     --------------------------------


     It increased!


     Eight hours of training boosted me up by 22 Magicka Points and 6 Vitality Points? All that with no Astral Damage? Crazy!


     This is getting exciting!


     I evoked my Magicka on my palms once again and tested one last thing.


     In fast casting speed, I disappeared from where I stood and appeared on the other side across the room. The casting speed was… perfect!


     'Teleport' is an 'Expert Level' spell and I used it with some effort this morning… to use it with no effort just now only means...


     Since the time I left Riften, I was an Adept Level Mage with a lot of Magicka to spare but now…


     I can learn the new spells I have shelved all that time...


     I am an Expert Mage!




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     221 To The Skaal Village
      A/N: The Extra that was promised came amidst salt and smoke. Only smoke though!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Outside Fort Frostmoth, it was about sunset and I was following Alina to where Wulfur and the rest were. What I didn't expect to see is some Redoran Guards were here too.


     "We were taking permission to make our people camp in the area, Wulfur checked the two buildings in the Fort and found it all good. The Guards of House Redoran are only here to monitor us." Alina reported.


     "Good. They can't let some group of outlanders stay in the Fort next to the town even if it some old ruins now."


     "You see value in that place?"


     "Yes, it has its own dock and it is easy to defend. If we used the ash to make some Roman Concrete and reinforce the fort and rebuild the walls then this will be our trading post from now on. Once Raven Rock gets back on the map, the East Empire Company won't be able to make a comeback here." I said.


     "I see! The position is indeed good and easy to defend."


     "Still too early for us to get anything done that early. We need to ask for it right after the Third Phase."


     "You are the Boss."


     Indeed I am.


     After a bit of inspection, I finally met with Wulfur.


     "What do you think of the Hammer?" That was what I asked right when I saw him.


     "Incredible!" He said.


     "And the Enchantment?"


     "Awesome!"


     "What is that about?" Alina asked.


     "The hammer Wulfur Acquired is the 'Champion's Cudgel'. The hammer features Imperial symbols on the sides of a very block-like head. Below that, there is a section of the handle wrapped in crimson cloth. About an inch down after that, there is a steel band and the rest of the handle is wooden, with a steel pommel on the bottom. The head is shaped like a normal hammer, with a small crown of spikes on the top. The Enchantment itself is called the 'Chaos Damage' enchantment. It can cause a chance for each element of Fire, Frost and Shock to do damage."


     "The Three?"


     "Yes."


     "Amazing. It has the same personality as Wulf." Alina said.


     "Yes, I think so too." I agreed.


     "Hey, what is that about?" Wulfur seemed to feel like he was being ridiculed.


     "For the Blacksmith who can't decide which weapon that suits him and prefers an eating fork as a weapon, this enchantment is as chaotic as you are, bro." I broke it down to him.


     Wulfur seemed upset but deep down he knew it was logical. This airhead is actually pretty good with weapons to the point that he can't decide what is the best weapon to use. I forced him on the idea of Warhammers and he seems to have stabilized on it too.


     "Is there a place I can rest around here?" I asked.


     "Go on the ship. We are staying the night in the fort."


     "Manage the situation then, join us for dinner."


     ***


     I went back to the ship and asked for an empty cabin and a tub. Alina and Jull joined me later for a bath.



     I started discussing the matter regarding my cultivation with them, they were both interested and asked a lot of question.


     "What we reached here is a grey area that even Nurina can't teach us about. The risk is removed for now and I don't really feel anything dangerous so I will begin teaching you as soon as we get back to Winterhold."


     "You may want to delay it for a bit, the raid on Japhet's Folly is supposed to be the core of your attention." Jullanar said.


     "Oh, right! Then after the raid then."


     I still needed time to check how the Acupoints and the Meridians in their bodies look like. They are both females and Jull is a half-Elf so I need to understand the differences if there are any.


     I kept discussing with them most of the theories around the matter while washing each other and they were really helpful. Alina's understanding of Mysticism and Jull's sense to Magic are really good.


     In the end, my mental exhaustion made my brain feel like dying.


     "Come, have some rest." Alina pulled my head to her chest. I didn't resist and offered let myself get pulled.


     "Boob sandwich!" Jull didn't let the chance go and the other side of my face got some boobs too.


     "What a heavenly sight!" I couldn't help but praise and surrendered to the heaven I found myself in.


     They kept like this for a while but the girls were silent. I looked up there and understood why.


     "You two need to stay away from Nurina and Faralda from now on." I separated the two girls from their ears and they did willingly with cheeky smiles on their faces.


     "Come on, Jon. We didn't do it last night."


     "Yes, Wulfur took you and even Bjorna was upset."


     The two girls learned how to trigger me and they started to act accordingly and put me under their charm. I frankly was in the mood since I saw them kiss each other.


     "Okay, don't blame me for what is going to happen when you seduce me." I carried both girls on my arms and stepped out of the tub.


     With my newly acquired breakthrough, I activated the 'Third Eye' and looked through the walls of the ship. It was much easier than any time I ever used it before and it was not that hard at all. I looked at our cabin and teleported the three of us in an instant.


     "Whoa!"


     "Amazing!"


     I inner-cast the teleportation spell and moved like that, the girl's were easily impressed. I put them on the bed and we started having sex with no holding back.


     ***


     Two hours passed and I was finally done. The girls were sleeping on the bed with all kinds of pleasure fluids all around the place.


     "I warned you, guys." I said and lied between them.


     Alina climbed on my chest and looked at me in the eye.


     "You really show no mercy when you get horny." She remarked.


     "Your first time?" Jullanar asked her.


     Alina nodded, "Yes, you always told me about how messy it can get."


     "Sorry about it." I smiled wryly.


     "If not for Elishka when he gets like that, I may have lost my mind from the pleasure." Jull said.


     "Elishka, huh? You sure have a lot of girls here and there Mr. Boss." Alina said as she got on top of me and pressed her nails on my chest.


     "I hope it doesn't cause you annoyance."


     "Not at all! I am not some idiot girl who gets jealous over her man. As the most beautiful girl in Skyrim or maybe all Nirn I don't have anyone to be jealous of. There is only one Lady Boss and that is me." Alina said and played with her hair.


     "Okay, okay! You are the Lady Boss."


     I was a bit worried if things will turn into drama but gladly it didn't. I don't hide my outside affairs from them at all, they actually know about every girl I slept with other than them. I don't like to do so unless necessary like Elishka whose relationship with me is actually special to me or someone like Vittoria who needs to be kept as my little bitch in the East Empire Company.


     I actually limited all my relationship to Alina and Jull as they are my family that needs my full attention. I know there sexual preferences and I always pleasure them to the best of my ability. Alina may like it sensual but she always someone who likes to be kissed and hear nice words during sex, while Jull is cowgirl who loves to be on top every time.


     I find it disturbing that Little Jon got too wild for the girls to handle, I am thinking of making some new way of Sex Magic using the new Cultivation technique but I have no idea how that would ever work. I heard stories about it from my past life but I am not even aware of what the basics are. I guess I will research more but later.


     Back to the present, I took the girls once again to the tub and started cleaning once again. This time we finished quickly and went to be.


     ***


     Next Morning, I woke up late which is rare but I still got up and went outside to the deck.


     "Morning, Boss."


     "Morning, Captain Ongeim. How is the work on the excavation site?"


     "We just got started this morning, the workers are a bit lax but still manageable."


     "Good work, I'll bring the gang and come to see how things are going."


     The excavation in Kolbjorn Barrow is important and needed a lot of hands to be done. With the request of mining resources in the area got granted from Raven Rock, we shouldn't be wasting any time.


     After breakfast, I took Nefertiti, Alina, Jull, Wulfur and Bjorna to Kolbjorn Barrow that was buried under ashes and started observing the work. An hour passed and we started to think of something to pass time with.


     "Should we visit the stones of the All-Maker? It would be fun to go there." Bjorna asked.


     "I would say we go to the Skaal Village." I said.


     "You want to go there?"


     "We need some miners for the Stalhrim after all, the Skaal know the mountains like the back of their hands."


     This was my plan to get closer to the Skaal, hiring some of them to Mine Stalhrim won't go against their rules or traditions. These people are well connected to the land of Solstheim and to their God, the All-Maker.


     The All-Maker is an interesting deity. Unlike the pantheons of other cultures across Tamriel, the All-Maker is the sole deity in the faith of the Skaal, giving the faith a unique monotheistic quality. I like the idea of the All-Maker as it carries the same principles on how I view what God should be, a sole almighty deity.


     For the Skaal, the All-Maker is the source of all life and creation. When a creature dies, its spirit returns to the All-Maker, who shapes it into something new and returns it to Mundus. The concept of death as an ending to life is unknown to the Skaal. Rather, death is seen as simply the beginning of the next stage of an endless journey.


     The Skaal believe in a metaphysical being called the Adversary who is always watching, and that he delights in tormenting the All-Maker and his chosen people. He will steal away the gifts of the Skaal unless they can go on a pilgrimage to keep the gifts.


     The All-Maker is solely worshipped in Solstheim by the native Nords as all the other Nords are mostly followers of the common pantheon. He bestowed six mystical stones on Solstheim that would keep his presence and blessings in the land, these are the Tree Stone, Sun Stone, Beast Stone, Wind Stone, Earth Stone and Water Stone.


     These Stones give various gifts to those who meditate to them, a blessing or an ability of sort that can only be used one time then one should meditate again to gain it.


     [A/N: I have changed some of the All-Maker Stone powers but they are still in the same category they are about like the Beast Stone that conjures werebears can be turned to Animal Allegiance for example.]


     If one analyzed these gifts, one can gain an understanding that they have some representation to some Aedra and Daedra like Akatosh and Hircine.


     It gave me have an idea of what is the real aspect of the All-Maker may really be but that's a discussion for another time. Right now, we rode our Flame Horse Atronachs and headed to the Skaal Village.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     222 A New Possibility
      The Skaal village was just to the North, taking the way there required us to have some good men to accompany us as the road was filled with all sort of beasts Solstheim has to offer.


     The first thing we came across was a swarm of Ash Hoppers, pesky creatures were really large and made a strong scent every time I burned one of them. What made the problem go away was Alina in a weird way. We spotted a strange Spriggan that is known as the Burnt Spriggan. Spriggans are tree spirits that take the form of female humanoids and this one was a variant of the normal Spriggans found around the tundra of Skyrim, this one had a burnt wood scent and appearance.


     Alina stepped forward and told everyone to stay behind as she approached the Burnt Spriggan alone, Jull was worried over Alina and kept her crossbow at hand. When Alina approached the Spriggan she started talking to it in a language I didn't really understand but I knew what it was right away, with her title as the 'Daughter of Kyne' Alina at least should have these powers to talk in the Spriggan tongue, a language that can be used to commune with Animals and calm them.


     Just as she exchanged a few words with the Burnt Spriggan, it walked into a tree and Alina turned around with some heavy expressions.


     "Did something happen?"


     "Nah, it is just that poor child, it has lost some of its sense when it became like that." Alina said.


     Oh!


     "So, what did you talk with it about?"


     "It will clear our road of any animals and guide us to the Skaal." She said.


     "You are a wonder, girl." Jull patted Alina to comfort her a bit.


     "Indeed it is amazing, I was always afraid of those Spriggans when I was young but now I can just ask Sister-in-law to deal with them. That old fool won't have to beat me up again." Wulfur said as he remembered a memory we both shared.


     "Old fool? What is that about?" Bjorna asked.


     "Back at Riften, there was that Old Man that Jon spent time with, a worshiper of Kyne who taught Jon how to hunt and fight after aunt Hilda visited seven years ago." Wulfur said.


     "Yeah, we once went on a hunt near Shor Stone and stumbled upon a group of Spriggan and a lot of Wolves, Wulfur almost pissed himself and was about to harm the Spriggan but the Old Man talked to the Spriggans like Alina and solved the situation, we got beaten mercilessly afterward." I continued the sad story.


     "I really want to meet him now, we can hear some embarrassing stories about your past." Alina said.


     "I am going to spoil it for you here and now, they mostly end up with us beaten up or hanged on some tree." Wulfur said.


     "I think you spoiled the embarrassing part." I said.


     "Wait, wasn't that the fun part?"


     "No."


     Wulfur completely worsened our image in front of the girl but whatever.


     "The Old Man was a fanatic of Kyne but he is a kind person. I will have to pay him a visit with you guys one day."



     From that point onward, the road was cleared from the swarms of the Ash Hoppers, Alina was being guided by the Spriggan in a way I didn't understand but it seemed to be a Telepathic link of a sort. The Spriggans has the ability to control wild creatures and are really beautiful to look at, this is all due to them being associated with Kynareth, the lesser aspect of Kyne.


     From now on, the only headache in the road was the wild Ash Spawns.


     ***


     Along the way when we left the Ashlands to the Snowlands, we stumbled upon some Nord hunters in winter gears.


     "Well met, kinsman."


     "Well met, travelers. Coming from Raven Rock, aren't you?"


     "We are indeed."


     "And where are you seeking north?"


     "The village of the Skaal, we are traders as you can tell."


     The hunter looked at the carts that were being pulled by some horses and nodded.


     "I'll guide you there, still, can you help me with a game?"


     "What's your game?"


     "A fierce stag over these trees, it needs some men to trap it and I am short on men but if you can help me…"


     While the man was talking, Jull reloaded her crossbow and shot a bolt that carried a cold sensation towards the trees.


     *Swoosh*


     *NEEEAH*


     A high pitched shriek of death sounded from a beast behind the trees, the accuracy was simply… crazy.


     "If you are ever short on men, seek out a girl, that's how things get done." She said and acted cool and mighty.


     The man looked at the trees and narrowed his eyes, one of his mates came a second later shouting that the stag was killed.


     The man looked at Jull in awe.


     "This is a masterful shot! By the All-Maker, I have seen nothing like it!"


     The man kept going up and down about Jull's shot until he calmed down and agreed to take us later to the village.


     ***


     "Thank you for your trip all the way here, we rarely get traders and are ever grateful for your visit." The Chieftain of the Skaal welcomed us in her Great Hall.


     "It is alright. My men here will oversee the transactions and will take more requests to make further trades."


     "To be honest, we heard about the new traders arriving at Raven Rock and were about to send a small caravan for resupplying but that is really a pleasant surprise, remind me again, the Dare Dragon Group?"


     "Indeed. We are allies to the Sky Fire trading group and I am a Firemane descendant but I tend to keep that knowledge a secret."


     "Oh, I understand I understand. The mainlanders tend to act strangely when they deal with the Clans."


     "It is true."


     The Sky Fire Company is the Firemane's trading front and has a very well known name. Chieftain Fanari Strong-Voice of the Skaal welcomed us right away when we proved to be related to them.


     "So, what is the purpose of you young ones coming all the way here? You must have something you are looking for." The one who asked us was Storn Crag-Strider, the Shaman of the Skaal.


     "It is indeed true, we are after the Stalhrim in the mountains up north and wish to buy some from the Skaal, we heard that by the Laws of Solstheim, only the Skaal has the right to mine in the North." I said right away.


     I didn't intend to hide it from them at all.


     "Strange! The mainlanders were never interested in the Stalhrim since two hundred years ago? Is there any events on the mainland that requires it now?" Chieftain Fanari wondered.


     What a sly question! Are they trying to bargain for the price?


     "Not really, I was just looking for materials that can strengthen the Frost Enchantments and my research led me to the Stalhrim, I heard that it is as hard as Ebony and as beautiful as Glass. Now that's something I would love to see." I replied.


     "It is indeed beautiful and sturdy. If that is what you want then we will provide you with what you need. Still, it will take us three weeks to cover an equal amount of Stalhrim to the supplies you brought."


     "I don't mind, I have around the same time to stay in Solstheim anyway. In the meantime, I was interested touring the land and meeting the oddities of it. What piqued my interest the most is the famed Stones of the All-Maker, I really would love to visit them and see if I could acquire a blessing?"


     "You wish to get a blessing? That's odd for an outlander! You believe in the All-Maker?" The Shaman asked me.


     "I do have an understanding of the All-Maker and recognize the power he gives the land."


     The All-Maker is a mysterious deity revered as the Wellspring of Creation. The All-Maker could be a deity from the Atmorans or branched from the animal deities of the Atmorans that the Firemanes still consider sacred. Either way, they share similarities with each other and derive from the ancient Nords, reverence for the All-Maker is now nearly extinct except in the Skaal village which preserved the ancient beliefs throughout the ages, and modern scholars have learned of the All-Maker through their eyes.


     All life flows from the All-Maker like a great river, and, in time, this river flows back to its source. The spirits of dead creatures return to the All-Maker, who shapes new life and returns it to Mundus. Death, then, is simply the beginning of the next stage of this endless journey. However, each life is a gift given in the great wisdom of the All-Maker, thus each one is very precious and sacred. Even the snow is viewed as a blessing for the shelter it can offer and for allowing hunters to track prey.


     The All-Maker favors those who hone their skills, and disfavors the greedy and lazy. The six All-Maker Stones of Solstheim are viewed as representations of the six aspects of nature, the six great gifts of the All-Maker—flora, fauna, the sun, the earth, water, and wind. The stones are believed to be conduits by which the All-Maker's power flows into the world.


     In opposition to the All-Maker is the 'Adversary', an equally enigmatic opposing force which works to corrupt the dominion of the All-Maker. The Skaal believe the Adversary takes delight in tormenting and testing them.


     I said it once before that I know more about the All-Maker that what the Skaal may tell.


     The 'All-Maker' is another aspect of 'Anu' and the 'Adversary' is clearly 'Padomay'.


     From the Myth Creation of Lorkhan and Auriel, it was mentioned that Auriel was created by Anu-el which is the spirit of Anu, or Anu the Everything, which is thought to be the quintessential form of Stasis, the anthropomorphization of one of the two primal forces. The other is Padomay, also called the Darkness, which is the quintessential form of change, the one whose spirit is Sithis that created Lorkhan.


     If one looked closely at the Six Blessings that can be granted by the All-Maker, one can find the characteristics of the other Aedra that got created after Auriel.


     These Six Blessings can be obtained from the Six Stones of the All-Maker, the only problem is that the powers that can only be used for one time and only can be acquired again by getting another blessing.


     I discussed my General Knowledge about the All-Maker with Storn Crag-Strider, the Shaman, and didn't mention anything disrespectful like my own understanding of the All-Maker.


     "If one wants to acquire a permanent blessing from the All-Maker, one must perform a Pilgrimage to the Six Stones." The Shaman gave me a pleasant surprise.


     "A Permanent Blessing? Is that possible?" I asked.


     "It is, do you know the difference between a Blessing and an Agent?"


     "Yes, Blessings are mostly temporary while Agents are a higher and a better form that is considered a sort of a Divine Protection."


     The only Agents that appeared in the Game are the Agents of Mara, Dibella and some other Daedra.


     "This is possible to acquire by a pilgrimage to all the Six Stones." The Shaman confirmed.


     This is truly marvelous! The possibilities if we acquired those Agents are amazing!


     "Honorable Storn, I am listening."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     223 The Pilgrimage 1 Bitch Better Have My Shawarma
      A/N: HUN KAAL ZOOR! Zachary is summoned on patreon!


     (Hero Champion Legend 'Call of Valor Shout')


     Will post an extra for his honor as I will do from now on for every new Patron.


     Sorry about yesterday, guys. I was doing a job application in Cairo ( T ʖ̯ T)


     Also, you guys ain't voting or commenting... 5000 votes for extras, remember? Chop chop!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     The old shaman Storn Crag-Strider is a major character in the Dragonborn DLC of the game, he is very knowledgeable about the All-Maker... very knowledgeable to the point that some higher beings lust for his knowledge.


     What he told me about gaining a permanent blessing from the All-Maker was really interesting. I already have two Permanent Blessings, the 'Agent of Talos' and the 'Agent of Kyne' which both Fortify my Thu'um, the Agent of Kyne empowers my Thu'um and the Agent of Talos make me recover the ability to Shout another Thu'um faster, I acquired them both at some time I am not aware of but mostly due my late actions of always wearing a powerful Amulet of Talos and building a Temple for Kyne or something along those two.


     The All-Maker, however, has a different set of rules to bless those who achieve the 'Oneness' with the nature. The 'Oneness' can be achieved by making a successful pilgrimage to the Six Stones of the All-Maker, this pilgrimage strengthens the presence of the All-Maker and grants one random blessing of the six blessings of the All-Maker to the pilgrim.


     It wasn't as unicorns and rainbows as I imagined when Shaman Storn started telling me a story of an old Skaal Hero who managed to restore the gifts of the All-Maker to the lands of the Skaal years ago, his name is Aevar Stone-Singer.


     In a time long ago there was peace in the Land. The sun was hot and the crops grew long, and the people were happy in the peace that the All-Maker provided. But the Skaal grew complacent and lazy and they took the Lands and all the gifts the All-Maker had given them for granted. They forgot that the Adversary is always watching and that he delights in tormenting the All-Maker and his people. And so it was that the Adversary came to be among the Skaal.


     The Adversary has many aspects. He appears in the unholy beasts and the incurable plague. At the End of Seasons, the Skaal also know him as Thartaag the World-Devourer (Alduin). But in these ages he came to be known as the Greedy Man.


     The Greedy Man lived among the Skaal for many months. Perhaps he was once just a man, but when the Adversary entered into him, he became the Greedy Man, and that is how he is remembered.


     It came to be one day that the powers of the Skaal left them. The strength left the arms of the warriors, and the shaman could no longer summon the beasts to their side. The elders thought that surely the All-Maker was displeased, and some suggested that the All-Maker had left them forever. It was then that the Greedy Man appeared to them and spoke.



     "You of the Skaal have grown fat and lazy. I have stolen the gifts of your All-Maker. I have stolen the Oceans, so you will forever know thirst. I have stolen the Lands and the Trees and the Sun, so your crops will wither and die. I have stolen the Beasts, so you will go hungry. And I have stolen the Winds, so you will live without the Spirit of the All-Maker. And until one of you can reclaim these gifts, the Skaal will live in misery and despair. For I am the Greedy Man, and that is my nature."


     And the Greedy Man disappeared.


     The members of the Skaal spoke for many days and nights. They knew that one of them must retrieve the Gifts of the All-Maker, but they could not decide who it should be.


     "I cannot go," said the Elder, "for I us must stay to lead the Skaal, and tell our people what is the law."


     "I cannot go," said the Warrior, "for I must protect the Skaal. My sword will be needed in case the Greedy Man reappears."


     "I cannot go," said the Shaman, "for the people need my wisdom. I must read the portents and offer my knowledge."


     It was then that a young man called Aevar lifted his voice. He was strong of arm, and fleet of foot, though he was not yet a warrior of the Skaal.


     "I will go," said Aevar, and the Skaal laughed.


     "Hear me out," the boy continued. "I am not yet a warrior, so my sword will not be needed. I cannot read the portents, so the people will not seek my counsel. And I am young, and not yet wise in the ways of the law. I will retrieve the Gifts of the All-Maker from the Greedy Man. If I cannot, I will not be missed."


     The Skaal thought on this briefly, and decided to let Aevar go. He left the village the next morning to retrieve the Gifts.


     Aevar Stone-Singer was set to retrieve the gifts and was aided by the All-Maker, he performed the pilgrimage to the Six Stones of the All-Maker successfully and saved his people. From that day on, the Skaal upkeep the tradition and encourage their young warriors and hunters to go through it. In another meaning, it is the clan's Coming of Age test.


     "So, it can be performed in not a ceremonial way and at any time of the year." I made a speculation.


     "Indeed. The young Aevar Stone-Singer was only guided by the All-Maker with no ceremony whatsoever. Whoever intends on doing the pilgrimage will be guided too." Shaman Storn replied.


     "What about being an Outsider?"


     "Outsiders are always welcome here as long as they don't corrupt the land of the All-Maker like how the Imperials did two hundred years ago."


     "Oh! I know that story."


     "You do?"


     "Yes, during the Bloodmoon of the Daedric Prince Hircine, the Skaal were being attacked by the were-creatures and the Imperials from Raven Rock caused a lot of disturbance. It was the Nerevarine who saved the Skaal by doing three Rituals or something along those lines."


     "So you are knowledgeable about such a thing, that is indeed a true story that not all Skaal know." Shaman Storn confirmed my words.


     I was being looked at in a new light when I talked with the Shaman about the All-Maker and the history unknown to some. Of course playing some 'Elder Scrolls III: Morrowind' helped grandly.


     I was also told that it is advised to take a number of six people on the pilgrimage at minimum so that all the blessings can be distributed as the Skaal descendants do it, they go in one group to lessen the danger but only six of them get the blessings and later come to be the Shamans, the Warrior Commanders, the Chiefs and all that.


     In the end, a feast was thrown and a small drinking party was held as the traders are really appreciated around these parts.


     Now both the Skaal and Raven Rock will see me the Dare Dragon Company as their exclusive trading partner as long as I make more bonds with them. This pilgrimage will smoothen the business in the future and may add to my power if it went the right way.


     After all was said and done, we were showed to the guest rooms in the Great Hall of the Skaal. It was a quiet night in a place that felt Nordic enough rather than the Alien nature of Raven Rock.


     We woke up earlier than usual the next day as it seems that the Skaal start the day by Dawn. I forced everyone up as soon as possible and even made Nefertiti go into Human Form.


     "The duty of guiding you around the Stones of the All-Maker."


     Frea daughter of Storn met us with two Skaal boys.


     "I thank you in advance and apologize for the trouble."


     We got ready and left with Frea right away.


     ***


     The Stones of the All-Maker are six, the Water Stone, the Earth Stone, the Beast Stone, the Tree Stone, the Sun Stone and the Wind Stone.


     "According to the story of Aevar Stone-Singer, the first stone he was guided to by the All-Maker was the Water Stone, Far north of Raven Rock, along the coast." Frea acted as our guide as we headed back to Raven Rock.


     The road was peaceful with the help of Alina's new Spriggan friend that kept protecting us through the trees. If one concentrated the Detection Magic on the Flora around, one can sense some traces of the Spriggan.


     The walk didn't take long and we arrived to Raven Rock at the Afternoon. Frea and the Skaal boys went to the market to arrange sone shipments for their clan then continued to the north with us.


     To the north, the road was unmanned and narrow, it started going up to a snowy hill after some time. After two hours of walking, we finally stumbled on some trouble.


     "Riekling!"


     The two Skaal boys shouted and readied their weapons. To their shouts, a funny thing emerged from the snow.


     What the boys called a Riekling was a small goblin-like creature with a pale blue skin wearing fur and holding a short spear. One can simply think of them as snow goblins.


     "Jyyyyyyyoooooor!"


     That Riekling saw us and started making strange sounds and screams. Soon after, a swarm of these creatures appeared.


     "Find cover! They will throw the spears." Frea shouted and hid behind a rock.


     We followed her silently and hid behind cover.


     "They are too much, these pesky creatures! We need to shoot back at them." Frea said.


     "Forget it. Their number is big, we need to go back." One of her followers shouted.


     It seemed that they got overwhelmed easily.


     "Alina, how many?"


     "47."


     "Good, whoever have the least kills will treat the others." I said.


     "Hey, you still own me chicken shawarma with tahini and pickles." Jullanar remembered something I was trying to shake away.


     "We'll go on three... three!"


     I cast 'Bound Armor' and covered myself with a full body armor suit, then cast 'Bound Bow' and started shooting an arrow after the other.


     "Dirty!" Jull was infuriated and jumped off her cover aiming her crossbow at anything that walks.


     "Not losing!" Wulfur charged out of his cover with Bjorna both carrying big weapons and shields.


     "Nefertiti, let's leave these idiots alone." Alina took Nefertiti to the side to have a fluffy time together.


     I ignored all the small spears that were thrown at me by the Bound Armor and kept putting down the Rieklings with the Bound Bow. My archery skill became a bit rusty but I sure did fine.


     Wulf and Bjorna charged together and fought back to back attracting a big number of the Rieklings.


     Jullanar, on the other hand, was going full on Rambo Mode and started shooting every Riekling in sight. She ran forward as she was shooting and once she got cornered, she switch to the spears of the Rieklings and started sticking them in their skulls.


     "Kuuuuuuuuuwaaaaa!"


     A loud cry came from the beach side, ten Riekling appeared riding on boars. These are the Riekling Riders and their Bristleback Boars.


     They saw us and charged towards our direction.


     Bjorna and Wulfur were getting ready to block the chargers but a figure bypassed them like a bolt of lightning. This was Jull.


     "Hey! Be careful."


     She ran towards the riders alone and jumped at one of them sending one away with a flying kick. She used the Riekling as a foothold and jumped at the other kicking it away, she kept throwing spears and weapons around making a comical scene. The last Riekling Rider was kicked on the ground with a spear on its chest.


     Jullanar snorted as she dusted her hands off and picked up her crossbow. She aimed it at me and shot a bolt.


     I was standing still and the bolt bypassed me, it hit a Riekling that was feigning death behind me, it died with a high pitched shriek.


     She walked towards me with a solemn face and stood a few steps away.


     "Alina, the score?" She asked.


     "Jon got 18, Bjorna and Wulfur got 22..."


     "Wait! Why are they combined together?" I asked.


     "We are a team." They said.


     The nerve!


     "Jullanar got 17 Riekling and 10 Bristlebacks. Total of 27."


     "Come on! You counted the boars?"


     They clearly planned this one.


     Jullanar smiled as got closer to me and whispered.


     "Bitch better have my Shawarma!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     224 The Pilgrimage 2 : Bjorna and the Swimmer
      This Chapter comes to you by the good graces of Zachary! PAH YEIN, All Hail.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "Ouch! Ouch! I am sorry, but me down." Jull was struggling as I kept carrying her... from her ears.


     There is nothing more painful for an elf like being carried from their little pointy ears.


     "Got your feelers hurt, babes?"


     "It is painful dammit!" She said as she was holding to my arms and lifting her body up.


     "Who is whose bitch again?"


     "I am sowwy! *sniff* it is me."


     "Congratulations for the reboot." I put her down.


     The Skaal boys and Frea had came out long ago but they were in there little conversation of counting the how many we killed or how awesome we are or something along those lines, not really sure... what is important is that we are expecting them to say some words of admiration.


     Frea talked to Alina and Alina seemed to be handling the socializing as usual, her charm is top notch and she always smile at people which makes her the best to talk too rather than three hulklings (Jon, Bjorna, Wulfur) and one crazy elf.


     "This way, the Water Stone is close."


     We rallied up further behind Frea who led the way again. A minute and a hundred steps later, we could see a giant stone pillar up on those hills. It was enveloped by a green aura of majesty and as we got closer to it, we would feel its healing effect.


     Strangely, Alina and Jullanar paused first for some reason.


     "That is some Deja Vu I got there."


     "Me too, sister. Look at the size! It is almost the same."


     "I know!"


     They looked at the stone and then looked between my legs.


     What the...!


     My expressions couldn't be kept straight anymore and I glared at them to get back in line before anyone notices their weird action. Just because we used the Aura when we slept together once (to intensify things) doesn't mean you should remember it with each large stone pillar that emits a green aura. Good grief!


     Anyway, we arrived on top of the hill and there we got a closer look at the stone pillar. There was a small pool of water around it and it was the place seemed peaceful and quiet.


     "We should now meditate for the All-Maker. It is hard for outsiders to do it because of the lack of faith but father said you will all do just fine. First, you need to place your hands on the stone all one at a time and try to activate it fully. Who is going first?"


     "I will." Wulfur said.


     He said and I nodded to him. I have spent some time with him explaining my theory of the All-Maker and all this and that so he was already good to go. He entered the pool of water and it almost reached his knees, he then placed a hand on the stone and closed his eyes to get the feel of meditating. It wasn't hard for him as I hammered some of my magic theories into his brain when he was young so it took him a minute until some green runes on the stone lit up from the bottom of the stone.



     "That was... fast." Frea looked at Wulfur with admiration and she smiled ear to ear.


     I noticed how she was looking at him since yesterday but I am sure that this airhead didn't get a clue.


     "Humph! I am next." Bjorna walked past Frea with a snort.


     Wulfur came back and Bjorna did as he did. It took her way more than him but she did it in the end. She finished and came to Wulfur's side.


     Jullanar was the next to go and she did it the same time as Bjorna, she clearly doesn't have that much faith in any proclaimed god like me.


     "Okay, Nefertiti. You're up." I put Nefertiti down in front of the pool.


     "The girl, she is too young to understand the ritual, I am going to..." Frea said in a worried tone.


     "No, thank you. She'll do just fine, ain't that right, girl?" I looked at her and asked.


     "Mhm!" Nefertiti turned serious and nodded right away.


     Such an adorable little thing!


     She looked at the stone with seriousness and stepped on the water, we could see a black veil of darkness covering her feet and she calmly walked on water.


     "This is!" Frea didn't imagine to something like that. Actually, no one did.


     "Water Walking Magic!" I said to cover any misunderstanding.


     This little rascal has developed a new Shadow Magic ability, let's call it 'Shadow Step'.


     She walked like that on the pool until she reached the stone and touched it with here tiny hands.


     {Hooman, now what?} I could hear her thoughts asking me what to do through the mystical bond we share.


     {Just let you mind seep into the stone and think of a beautiful being of light that is on the other side of the stone.}


     It was a simple as she can understand, that what I could only tell her.


     What happened afterwards was bizarre, the Stone Pillar shone right away and another set of runes appeared above Wulf's and Jorna's.


     "All-Maker! It took her just a second!"


     "What in the world? Is she blessed by the All-Maker?"


     The Skaal trio gasped right away.


     This was truly unexpected, I know cats are awesome but this cat is breaking the records.


     She turned around and ran happily towards me.


     "Sir Jon, your daughter is truly blessed." Frea said something that made the five of us freeze.


     Daughter, huh?


     I looked at Nefertiti and carried her up on my arm.


     "Yes, she is." I couldn't help but to confirm it.


     "Our daughter." Alina stuck closer to Nefertiti and made the image look whole.


     The three of us looked at us and got our moment there. We indeed look like a family except that who knows us know that we are both 17 and Nefertiti have the appearance of a 7 years old kid.


     "Okay, Alina. Your turn." I said and Alina walked to Alina walked towards the stone pillar in the pool.


     I looked at Nefertiti and whispered, "In your human from, always call me 'Daddy' and Alina 'Mommy'!"


     "Call me big sis!" Jull said.


     "And us uncle and aunt." Wulf and Jorna also wanted to take a part in.


     While we were making distributing the fluff, Alina stood at the pool and cast a spell to walk on the water, her spell was unusual as the water under her feet froze, I love that she always do her own things with her 'Child of the Storm' style. He Frost and Wind magics are really top notch because of Kyne's Favor.


     She touched the Water Stone with her hands and it didn't take her a second, just like Nefertiti, the Runes on the Water Stone were activated right away.


     "Again?"


     "By the All-Maker!"


     And she just did it, she was a bit surprised but she acted in a calm manner anyway.


     "My turn then."


     I handed Nefertiti to Alina and walked in the pool right away, I also touched the Water Stone and its top Runes glowed with no pause.


     "This is... the whole family is blessed!" The Skaal kids were not as surprised and came to a good conclusion.


     "What now?" I walked out of the pool and asked Frea.


     "Just give me a second to calm down... Phew! The pilgrims need to wait for the Swimmer the follow it under water with an empty waterskin or a flask then bring back the Waters of Life from the underwater cave the Swimmer will guide to. You guys should decided which one of you will go for a swim, please pick your best diver for the task." She said.


     Best diver?


     I looked at my people and questioned, we are Nords so we swim a lot but it is a bit hard to do so in Winterhold.


     "I'll do it." Jorna said.


     "Wait! It is not easy to..." I wanted to warn her but Alina stopped me.


     "You may not know this but Bjorna was born on a boat, she is second only to Uncle Njord when it comes to diving."


     She is?


     Well, I am seeing her in a new light now.


     "Fine, Jorna. You're up."


     We all were in agreement and it seemed that Wulf was aware of Bjorna's skill in water.


     "What is the Swimmer?" Nefertiti asked something we failed to notice.


     "Oh, sweetie! It is a holy beast sent by the All-Maker to help those who want to complete the Trial of the Water Stone. Remember, harming the Swimmer is a bad thing." Frea said.


     "Okay."


     We walked a few meters to the west and there we arrived at the beach.


     "Here you go cousin, a 'Water Breathing Potion' and some 'Snowberry Extract', you will never get cold underwater with my special extract."


     "Thanks, cousin."


     Alina evoked a spell and aimed at Jorna.


     "With this you will swim faster." She said.


     "Thanks, Alina."


     Bjorn was removed her boots and light armor and walked to the water with her clothes. She gulped the two potions I gave her then waited. A few seconds later, some creature came out of the water.


     "It is a Horker! A Black Horker!" Jullanar was stunned with what she saw.


     Horkers are grey Walruses with with three tusks instead of two, they are peaceful as long as no one goes into their territory.


     "This is the Swimmer, please follow it underwater and never harm it."


     "Okay... one last thing!" Jorna was about to leave but she turned around and grabbed Wulfur then...


     "Okay, take it easy!" I couldn't help but laugh. How bold of her! I could see her looking at Frea for a second there... so she noticed too. Mark your territory, girl. Mark it... all the way in, up and down, good jon.


     'System, take a pic!'


     After the long kiss, she turned right away with a red face and walked stiffly in the water.


     The Swimmer noticed her and turned towards the sea and dove in, she hurried up and jumped in the water too.


     ***


     Time passed and Bjorna was gone for almost 15 minutes, the potion I gave her can work up to an hour so she should be just fine. However, Wulfur started to get worried.


     "Alina, what do you see?" Wulfur asked.


     "She is swimming like a fish but I can hardly see anything around her, scrying underwater is not easy."


     Alina was setting on the land, activating her mask that glew red and she started to scry for Bjorna.


     Around a minute later, she gave us an update.


     "She is coming."


     Bjorna seemed to be swimming up and reached the sea surface as soon as she went out of the water cave. We could see her swimming this way when we used our Auras to see further.


     She arrived at the beach and crawled on all four, her muscles were all stiff.


     "Good job, Jorna." Alina said and cast a strong healing spell with Wulfur.


     Bjorna stood right after it.


     "Damn that was hard!" She complained.


     "What happened down there?"


     "It was amazing! I went after the Swimmer and it led me to a strange cave underwater, in the cave there was a space I could breath in and a some undead skeletons that were punched right around easily. I found a water spring and took some in this waterskin."


     "Good job, you can now come and offer the Waters of Life to the Water Stone." I said.


     We all returned back to the Water Stone and offered the water, Bjorna spilled the water one the stone pillar and the light around it turned from green to blue with a healing sensation that enveloped all of us.


     "I am glad that the All-Maker has a sense for the light effects. Doesn't happen that often in Skyrim."


     "Yeah."


     Alina and I joked about the Healing Light but we were aware that this light of healing was too overpowered to be considered an ordinary healing magic.


     "With this the Water Trial is done, we can head south to the Earth Stone now." Frea announced the end of the first trial.


     "Won't we get any blessing now?"


     "No, it is only after you finish the sixth one that when the All-Maker gives his gifts."


     "Glad to know."


     We agreed to go back to Raven Rock and spend the night there.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     225 The Pilgrimage 3 : The Rituals of Earth and Beasts
      A/N: Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     Will publish an Extra for Jack's raise!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     As we arrived at Raven Rock at night, we found it still bustling as a day. The reason was mostly the market that was filled with a lot of goods from the ones we brought with us and sold to House Redoran, people would do anything to get these fresh goods now.


     Avoiding all the focus points in the road, we went through the market area and arrived at the Manor House Redoran gave to us for staying as we all decided to spend the night in town.


     The next All-Maker Stone we are visiting tomorrow is the Earth Stone and it is just right in the corner outside Raven Rock so there is no harm to recover today. The reason we are going through the Stones in that fashion is that we have to do the Pilgrimage the same way Aevar Stone-Singer did, he went to the Water Stone first then the Earth Stone, the Beast Stone, the Tree Stone, the Sun Stone and lastly the Wind Stone.


     "Still, we can't do the Pilgrimage on empty bellies. Everyone, come pick up a seat."


     I invited all the people we have in the Manor right now to the large dining table in the hall. From the kitchen, I came carrying a few dishes with strong aromas followed by Wulfur who was helping me with cooking.


     Still, can you imagine it? Girls nowadays laze around and boys do all the cooking. Tsk tsk! I am disappointed.


     Anyway, the smell of the food made everyone come out of their dwellings like hungry wolves. Even the Skaal trio were looking at the food while holding their breath.


     "Hold your drool, everyone, we still need to make introductions. This is Chicken Brochettes, this is Mint and Cumin-Spiced Lamb Chops, and in that dish is my version of the Hawawshi which is a spiced mammoth burger in pita bread, that dish over there is Jull's favorite the Chicken Shawarma, I always advise that you should eat all that with Tahini Sauce, Mayonnaise or Ketchup..."


     "Jon! You have one second to shut up and let us eat or else!" That was Alina.


     "Okay!"


     One must know when to retreat when his woman is about to get angry.


     Still, I made a lot of meat recipes that I can't really help but feel sad not showing off my skills.


     I had a scenario in my mind where everyone listen to my explanation in awe but I feel like I am serving some zombies now.


     Look at how they eating!... Goddammit.


     ***


     "Ooooh! That was amazing. I ate like a pig." Jullanar was patting her belly with satisfaction.


     Dishes around her were cleaned empty.


     Wulf and Jorna were having a lovey-dovey meal together and took their favorite plates to the side alone.


     The Skaal trio were consumed into the Shish Taouk and the Persian Rice.


     Nefertiti was politely eating the simple Horker Stew I which was right to her standards as a cat.



     The most mysterious one was Alina, no one saw here eat but Jull made a fuss because the number of the empty plates around Alina has far surpassed her own… now that I think about it, when did that happen?


     "Tsk! A bunch of ungrateful gluttons." I cussed in a low voice.


     "Come on Jon, you really did it this time, you have surpassed the previous record." Jull said with a bright smile.


     Sigh!


     "Yes, cousin. Your cooking is as amazing as Uncle Jonrad's."


     I don't think that is a compliment at all.


     "Jon always cooks better than Headmistress Nurina back at the orphanage."


     Because she can't cook anything decent.


     "Yes, Jon is the secret gourmet of Winterhold, his plates can save lives." That was Alina.


     "Oh! T- Thank you, Alina."


     For some reason, only Alina knows what is the right thing to say. And I think she is right, if the whole world came together on one table of Fried Beef Liver on the Alexandrian Style and French Fries, it will surely know peace.


     ***


     The next day, I woke up those lazy bums to get an early start. They sure ate a lot and became too lazy to move.


     Before we set off, one of Ongeim's men came to inform me about the progress in Kolbjorn Barrow Excavation site. It seemed that they used the Utility Frost Atronach Spells that I provided them and dug to the entrance of the barrow, these atronachs can do a great job and all.


     Anyway, after everyone was ready, we walked north to the Earth Stone outside Raven Rock.


     The Earth Stone was not that different from the Water Stone in appearance feeling, it also had a pool of water around it and all. We activated the Runes on the Stone to issue the start to the Earth Ritual.


     "We now need to head north to the Cave of Hidden Music." Frea said.


     We followed her silently but I suggested we ride out Flame Atronach Horses that we didn't conjure at all to not make a scene around us. The Skaal trio liked the idea even though the Atronachs are Demonic Beings of the Daedric Planes. We eventually arrived at the Cave after going deep into the Isinfier Plains, there we found a cave where Frea led us, its walls were filled with inscriptions on its walls that seemingly belonged to the Skaal.


     Outside the Cave, we could occasionally hear a strange musical sound that came from inside with the caves chilly air. We headed in with Wulfur on the lead carrying the Champion's Cudgel and his Tower Shield, Jullanar followed him to ensure that there were no traps he couldn't detect. The cave's rocks were black and there were rocks hung from the ceiling and grew from the ground itself, the cave network was going up and down and was more complicated than what I ever thought it would be but it was mostly empty.


     What came across first was a single draugr, one of those infamous undead creatures that dwell in most of the Nordic ruins.


     "Leave it to me!" Wulf insisted to face the draugrs on his own.


     He waved his heavy hammer with one hand and it curved left and right destroying the draugr's limbs and skull. Wulfur was using his Golden Aura that can do a lot of harm to undead. It really suited him.


     As we reached the deepest part in the cave, Frea said that we arrived at the Chamber of Song. It was a large space at the deepest point of the caves and where the music came from. We looked around and found a large structure made of stalagmites and stalactites that was the main source of the music. It produced it occasionally with a pattern.


     "What should we do from now on?" Wulfur asked.


     "See those stones over there? If you strike them in the right order you will produce music similar to that of the cave. It is what is what you need to do." Frea said.


     "Until?"


     "Until the music stops."


     Wulfur nodded and turned around to the stone. He held his hammer with two hands and struck the first stalagmite. It produced a sharp tone just like the cave, Wulf struck the rest of the stalagmites and they all made a different sound.


     "I get the gist of it now. This is fun. Wulfur Loves Music!"


     With a wide smile on his face, he started striking all the stalagmites in succession. The music grew louder and louder to the point that we all started covering our ears. Wulfur was so much in the zone and the pattern changed and intensified more.


     "Jon, my hammers." He called for me asking for his tools in my ring.


     I took out two hammers made from Orcish Metal, these were Wulf's two smithing hammers, I threw them at him and he switched to them and started drumming on the stalagmites as if he was some sort of a pro drummer.


     The sound of the music started growing weaker after some time and Wulfur resonated his drumming skillfully until it reached its end.


     "Damn, bro! These moves were lit… Woohoo!" I couldn't help but praise Wulf and high-five him.


     Drumming on Stalagmites with Hammers... I don't know which school of Rock can handle that talent!


     "This has taken awfully too long!" Frea said.


     "What does that mean?" We asked.


     "Normally it is some few strikes and it is over, I am not sure what that was but certainly the Earth felt something with the strikes and the prolonged the Ritual." Frea said with a lot of admiration towards Wulfur.


     It is decided then, let's call it the Earth Rock School!


     ***


     We returned to the Earth Stone outside Raven Rock and completed the Earth Ritual. We then headed to the Beast Stone.


     The Beast Stone was located near the east side of Solstheim, south of the Skaal Village, in the Felsaad Coast region. We followed the east bank of Lake Fjalding where we hunted one of the Bull Netches when we were drunk, and then we continued north shortly we saw the spire of the stone pillar. We activated the Ritual of Beasts faster than before and listened to what Frea had to say.


     "The Ritual of Beasts is may take a lot of time and not easy to complete. You should find a beast in distress and offer it help, I suggest that you all go to different directions around the stone and try to find any opportunity. We will wait for you here." Frea said.


     "I see." I nodded and signaled for my people to gather.


     "We need to find something fast, Nefertiti, I am depending on you." I said as I removed Nefertiti's hat from her head.


     This hat was hiding her long black ears that moved a lot. Nefertiti nodded with firmness and started moving her ears around.


     "This way!" She pointed towards the south.


     "Fine, lead the way."


     We all moved in one direction after Nefertiti and went down the hill from the Snow lands to the Ashland.


     Once we walked for almost five minutes, Nefertiti's expressions intensified and she transformed to the Beast Form right away, she then turned into a bolt of shadow and disappeared like a ghost.


     "Damn! She is good." Wulfur, who is the slowest in the group, said with a pale face.


     "Don't mind that now, let's go after her, I feel her signal forward."


     I was a bit worried and ran as fast as I could to the south. Nefertiti rarely acted on her own and was mostly not concerned with anything, but when she does become concerned, it is mostly because of something that she is annoyed with.


     After ten minutes of running, I saw some hunters running away from one direction while carrying some claw-like wounds. Before they could get away, I teleported in front of one of them.


     "Speak! What is going on?"


     "Move aside! Move!"


     I didn't want him to run away so I caught him with Telekinesis and held him in the air.


     "Speak or I will send you back?"


     "Dammit! You are a mage, go deal with it! A black beast, it is going to kill us."


     I see.


     It seems that Nefertiti attacks some hunters… was she trying to save an animal?


     It wasn't far from the truth anyway. When I arrived at the hunters' camp, I found Nefertiti destroying a cage with her claws, in the cage, there was a small bear cub.


     "Hey, girl. Why all the fuss?"


     I ran towards her but she seemed upset and didn't reply.


     "Here, let me try." I moved her paws aside and broke the cage easily.


     "Come out." I tried to take the small guy out but it was a bit scared.


     "Hooman, move."


     Nefertiti turned into the Human Form again and pulled the bear cub outside of the cage, it came out with her effortlessly.


     "Didn't I tell you to not attack humans before telling me?"


     "They were bullying him." She replied.


     "Oh. It was like that…"


     Nefertiti had a similar experience. I saved her why she was taken by some College Students to use her for shooting practice. We are together ever since.


     The others managed to find us after some time and Bjorna said that she can track the little cub's mother easily. With this we could return the little bear to his mother, Jorna could talk the mother out of attacking us easily.


     With that, we returned to the Beast Stone and attempted to finish the Ritual of Beasts.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     226 The Pilgrimage 4 : Opportunity
      A/N: This Extra chapter comes to you by the good graces of Jack!


     Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "With that, the Ritual of Beasts is complete." Frea announced.


     That was faster than what I expected, Alina said she healed a small bird on the way but I guess Nefertiti is the one who mostly finished this trial.


     "Good job." I patted her back yet she was still depressed.


     At those times, she prefers to keep it to her own until her mood improves on its own. Nefertiti's thoughts started to change a lot lately and she is as smart as a young teenager now. She can read my thoughts and do many smart things. Still, I feel like she has passed the threshold of being just a cat long ago. She is evolving and having her own personality grow further and further, and with the Magicka I provide to her, she became stronger and stronger. Her lifespan should surpass her race members greatly.


     But as I said, let's keep her own matters for her in the time being. She would tell me if she really feels she can't get through anything on her own.


     After the completion of the Ritual of Beasts, Frea said that this one will be the Ritual of Tree and here where things get interesting for me.


     The Stone of Tree is no ordinary stone and the place it is in is no ordinary place.


     "How far is the Tree Stone?" I asked.


     "It is really close, just a short ride to the northwest."


     It is clearly where I remembered it was.


     "So, tell me about the Tree Stone, is there any special place around it?" I asked.


     Frea looked at me with a questioning face, she didn't understand at all.


     "I am asking about the Stone's location, how does it look like?"


     "Ah! It is just a normal area, the same stone as all of the All-Maker stones, the only difference between them is the Runes on their bodies. The Tree Stone is on that Hill in a lush area."


     "Lush Area?"


     I was having my own thoughts about the matter.


     The Tree Stone was on the center of the Temple of Miraak and it was the core stone that Miraak tried to steal the power of the All-Maker with but that…


     That hasn't happened yet! I am a few years too early.


     I had to wait and inspect the place for myself once I arrive there.


     We took the road leading up the hill but it wasn't how I remembered it from the game. This area should have a lot of Dragon Remains left and right but it seems that these remains were sealed under the land.


     Until we later arrived at the top of the hill, I finally got the enlightenment. The Temple of Miraak had no single trace in this area, the only thing that we met was the lush area with many trees and the incredible density of Magicka around the tree stone. The place looked like a grove similar to that of the Eldergleam Sanctuary.



     So all this will be destroyed by Miraak, huh? Tsk! Such a waste.


     Miraak is the main antagonist of the Dragonborn DLC but it is still not the time to worry about him.


     "How will this trial go?" I asked Frea.


     "It is actually the easiest one. After you activate the Runes on the Stone, you will take those seeds to plant them in the area." Frea said and showed me some seeds she was carrying.


     "Seeds?"


     "This is all there is to it, these seeds are the seeds of the First Tree, the Shaman of the Skaal gets them only from the Spriggan Matrons so it is we only brought this much."


     "I understand."


     It seems that these things are precious.


     "Don't worry about it. Performing the Pilgrimage is important to the Skaal even if it is more than once a year. Even if an outsider did it, the Lands of the Skaal will be blessed anyway and we will grow healthier and stronger."


     "All for the good then."


     The Skaal are really good people and I would love to ally myself with them even more. Anyway, it was my turn to activate the Runes.


     After it was done, I returned and started looking for a place to plant the seeds in.


     "Frea, look at that." One of the Skaal boys called for Frea.


     She went and looked at what he was pointing at then her expressions became a bit sorrowful.


     "What is it, Frea?" Alina asked.


     "Sigh! Since the Red Year, the eruption of the Red Mountain harmed half of the life on Solstheim and made the other half sick, some of the trees around this Grove are very old and now they are getting harmed by the Ash."


     Frea started pointing at some trees that had some of their branches and parts of their trunks died.


     "Is there no way to fix it?" I asked.


     "Is there a way to bring back the dead?" She replied.


     This is indeed sad. According to Frea, some of these trees are hundreds of years old and they should be taken down to no infect the other trees.


     "Can't the Spriggans heal the trees?" I asked.


     "The Spriggans in Solstheim are rare and they are some of the few servants of the All-Maker left after the land was ravaged in the Red Year. We intend to keep them safe until their numbers are good enough to survive in the lands." She said.


     "I see… Alina, didn't we meet that Burnt Spriggan some time ago? Can't it help?"


     Before she could reply, Frea interrupted.


     "The Burnt Spriggans are as sick as those trees, they can't do anything to help anymore."


     "Is that so? Well, I will just need to try something out first."


     I had Alina to call the Burnt Spriggan that was following her since yesterday, it took it a while to come into the grove and stand before Alina.


     "Let me inspect it for a second."


     I had Alina to keep in still while I go through the Spriggan's body with some detection magic.


     It was identical to the normal Spriggans with fiery energy raging through its body, it had the same branch-like limbs and the long claws on its hands with the iconic humanoid face of the Spriggans. It didn't carry any hint of nature at all.


     It was fascinating how could such a creature made of wood adapt to its opposite nature which is fire. I inspected again and again with the best Scanning technique I have and came to a conclusion.


     "This Spriggan, I think I can fix it."


     """Huh?"""


     Well, I said something absurd after all.


     "I think I can fix it."


     "... How?" Alina asked.


     "As you can feel, this place is abundant with Magicka but a mystic should know that there are tons of energies that come from the Heaven and Earth other than Magicka, the Vital Essence that is used when performing the Thu'um for example, the Spirit Energy that is associated with the Aura Arts and the Life Force that goes through all living things. I can feel that this place is very dense with all those energies, maybe a little inferior to the Eldergleam Sanctuary but it is all here. I can try to use some of the power around to fix Groot over here."


     They all turned silent but Alina spoke right away.


     "Do it, it is for the better. But do you understand what caused it to be in Burnt Spriggan from the start?"


     "I am making a guess. Even though it adapted, Groot here took a form of energy it shouldn't have taken and it mutated Groot in a sort. I need to set the balance back into its body. The Spriggans are Lesser Spirits and their power are in their cores or Taproots, I will direct the energy it needs to it and absorb the other one."


     "Absorb?"


     "Yes! I know how to do it and it is not risky, on the contrary, it is much safer for me to absorb it than the energy of nature. But in the meanwhile, I need you and Jull to do something for me."


     ""What?""


     "Remember the Red Scrolls I gave for the two of you and told you two to study it?"


     Alina furrowed her brows and Jull asked.


     "Didn't you say that is your most important achievement to date?"


     "Yes, now I want you two to unseal them and take a far corner and follow the steps written in them. If you failed it wouldn't be a problem but the three of us will miss a very important opportunity."


     The two followed my commands and went to the side.


     "Jon, what exactly are you doing?" Wulfur asked.


     "Guess it on your own, but I have found something interesting inside Groot over here."


     "Can't we just finish the Ritual first and do whatever that is later?"


     "What would you choose, reforge an old blade back to shape or just patch it with some metal?"


     "Reforge it of course."


     "I am reforging the problem here. Now listen, I want you to watch over everything while I am busy. Jorna, I want you to stay with Nefertiti for a while."


     "Fine!" "Got it!"


     "Frea, I am asking you to take care of the Spriggan once I am done with healing it, you are a Shaman so you can talk to them, right?"


     "Eh! I am- I mean, I am still an apprentice."


     "You will do just fine, just keep calming the Spriggan with magic for now."


     "... Fine."


     This opportunity I got is priceless, I should make the most of it.


     I focused my attention on the Spriggan and cast 'Bind', it is a spell that I rarely use but it can trap the target in its place and prevent it from moving. An Alteration Spell that is just like the Illusion Spell 'Paralyze'.


     Anyway, I sat in front of the Spriggan and aimed my hands to its core. I looked left and right to take note of everything before I go full focus.


     Nefertiti and Jorna are fine, Wulfur is ordering the two Skaal boys around to secure the place, Frea is calming the Spriggan with soothing words of its language, Alina and Jullanar started their first cultivation close to the center of the grove.


     All in place.


     "Okay, here we go."


     On the fingertips of my left hand, a golden white energy started to come out, it was very pure but carried a hint of chilliness and seemed not so balanced but that was the gist of it, this is part of the energy I absorbed back when I visited the Eldergleam sanctuary for the first time, the same energy that caused me the state of Astral Damage.


     That energy went out of my fingertips and slowly invaded the inside of the Spriggan targeting its Taproot. The Spriggan that was mostly quiet made a pained sound and started to fight back.


     "I am sorry Groot but this will be all okay in a second."


     My right hand was guiding the golden white Energy coming out of the left to the center of the Taproot. Once I could feel it, I directed the Energy to attack and refine it, this process would kick away the foreign energy.


     But I didn't want it kicked out, I wanted it into me. So with my right hand, I started absorbing that wild energy from the Taproot of the Spriggan and it started emerging as hot energy with a red hint to it, it was very hard and wild to take it but I didn't falter and started trapping it inside my body as fast as possible.


     The process took almost ten minutes but I felt so drained and tired like never before but I was about to get done now.


     Still, that red energy was wilder than I thought, I know it is a Heart Energy but it is very lively and I didn't think it would be this naughty.


     Finally, with the last bit of the Heart Energy coming out, I trapped it between my palm and it was trying to escape away as much as it could.


     At that time, a voice talked to me.


     (Impossible! You managed to grab that amount this fast?)


     'Shadow, you bastard! You are the one who kept insinuating me from the start? What made you think I wouldn't Dare to accept such a challenge.'


     (Heh heh heh, apologies. But you are too weak to hold that much power, you can't even handle the power of a tiny Heart Stone. This may be good if you are stronger but right now you will harm yourself and others.)


     'You know what, I like it that you can't read my mind unlike the Augur.'


     (You are the one who told him to keep me out. He also doesn't listen to me at all.)


     'Yeah, he has a good anti-virus system.'


     (Virus? How mean! Still, I am interested in what reckless thing you are going to do! My money is on you causing yourself another Astral Damage.)


     '...'


     I stood up ignoring the voice in my head and looked at the Spriggian that collapsed with the fire on it dimming out.


     "Frea, use 'Healing' and 'Calm' on it. Wulfur, make sure to keep Frea safe."


     They nodded and retreated away from the Red Energy that I was trapping my in hands.


     I walked away and went closer to Alina and Jullanar then sat in front of them. They were focused and seemed to be going through the training the right way.


     Now... it is time for all of us to be stronger!




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     227 The Pilgrimage 5 : Dual Cultivation +18
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     After finishing up changing the Energy of the Spriggan, I stood up while keeping the wild Heart Energy trapped between my hands.


     "Frea, use 'Healing' and 'Calm' on it. Wulfur, make sure to keep Frea safe."


     They nodded and retreated away from the Red Energy I was carrying. I walked away and went closer to Alina and Jullanar then sat in front of them. They were focused and seemed to be going through the training the right way.


     (Heh heh, trapping the Heart Energy with your bare Magicka. If the world heard of it, you would be locked in a cage and turned into a lab rat.)


     'Thank you for the advice. This was a rare chance to get my hands on the Heart Energy from a living source. The Heart Stones are far too strong for me to absorb and would kill me right away, I still don't have the right tools and can only use the Stones for enchanting.'


     (Yeah yeah, you are the genius Enchanter Lord Jon Dare. Still, what will you do with all that Heart Energy? You can't absorb it with your strength.)


     'You are right.'


     I replied to the talkative Shadow and decided to ignore him from this point onward to focus on the job in hand.


     This precious Heart Energy can help me grandly. I can't Cultivate the power directly from a Heart Stone as I need some strong Dwemer Artifacts that would make me in a huge danger if word got out that I have them so I would do with my power for now.


     I absorbed the Heart Energy bit by bit while circulating the Energy within me to cultivate with it. The burning sensation invaded me and all my skin turned hot.


     My goal was to refine my energy with a some of that Heart Energy in hand and it was working but my body was burning hot.


     I could feel that profound feeling again but if I let the Heart Energy go around too much, it will cripple me.


     After an hour or so, I opened my eyes again.


     I reached my limit with the Heart Energy but I can't let go of it now, it started going within me and was too damn stubborn. I barely consumed half of it but the other half was having its own thoughts and wanted to screw me.


     (I told you not to act rashly, now look at the trouble you got us in.)


     'Trouble? What trouble?'


     I said as let go of the energy and it entered me with all its power.


     (Dammit! You won't handle all that!)


     'No, I am not alone.' I said as I looked at Alina and Jullanar.


     (Hey hey hey! That's… don't tell me. You are giving them the Heart Energy too?)


     'Heh heh, didn't I say I love it when you can't read my mind.'


     (... You rascal!)


     'Forgive me but benefiting my family is a must.'


     I said as I aimed the Haven Ring at Alina and Jullanar. They were both sucked into the space of the Haven Cube and I went in after them.



     ***


     Inside the space that was filled with all kinds of stuff even though they were organized neatly, Jon stood in front of both Alina and Jull. His skin was burning red and his body felt like as it was on fire.


     "Jon, oh Gods! What happened?"


     The girls panicked right away.


     "It's okay, I just overdosed some Padomic Energy and may need some help here."


     "What are you talking about?" Alina asked.


     "No need to explain! Find something to cool him down first." Jullanar was freaking around.


     "Don't panic. It is all under control. What I am telling you is the coolest discovery ever."


     ""NO TIME FOR THAT!""


     "Just hear me out.


     The World was created when the Two Primal Forces 'Anu' and 'Padomay' came to be and clashed together. These two powers created everything so it is a basic logic that they should be in anything and everything.


     My latest research on the Heart Energy and the Eldergleam Energy gave me an understanding beyond what I ever imagined to be possible.


     The Answers were around us from the very beginning.


     The Heart Energy originated from Lorkhan who is was created by Sithis which was created by Padomay, the Eldergleam Energy originated from the creation of the et'Ada which are mostly associated with Anui-El that was created by Anu.


     That sums all the power in the world to mainly two powers of origin, Anuic Energy and Padomic Energy.


     With the mortals spreading across the land, the two powers started taking part in all of them and changing them greatly until their characteristics could be finally fully understood.


     The Anuic Energy characteristics are passive, negative, water, softness, female, moisture, night-time, slowness, consuming, cold, and docile aspects of things.


     The Padomic characteristics are active, positive, fire, hardness, male, dryness, day-time, restless, producing, hot, and dominant aspects of things.


     With Heart Energy in me, I can change it into Vital Padomic Energy then I can exchange it with your Anuic Energies to nourish all our energies at once."


     Jon's grand plan was revealed to the girls. They both looked at each other and were willing to help but didn't know how to do what Jon said.


     "The simplest way to do the exchange is…"


     Jon ordered the ring around and a bed was called from the other end of the Haven Cube space.


     "... to do our usual thing."


     The girls were stunned but Aina soon recovered first.


     "Is that all?"


     "It will be kinda different this time but I will guide you through it."


     "Say no more." The two girls moved right away to help their loved one and seated him on the center, they then skipped to action right away.


     'System! Block visual for Shadow.'


     (Come on! Not every time!)


     Shadow was completely blocked from witnessing the grand scene thaw going to happen.


     Alina and Jullanar started undressing Jon as fast as they could and freed him of all clothing.


     "This is so perfect." Jullanar looked Jon's dick and she couldn't remember it being as hard as it is now, she took in a heavy breath and lowered her posture too and took it in her mouth.


     She didn't know why she felt this much vigor coming out from Jon's body but she got excited right away and pushed herself further to swallow Jon's dick more and more it.


     "Hey, careful."


     Jon, even though he was as horny as a bull, he couldn't neglect his lover's safety but Jull was so in the mood to the point that he could see his dick moving down her throat.


     At that point, Alina undressed then held Jon's face and started kissing him and sucking his tongue with hers.


     Jull let go of Jon's dick and switched to Alina's pussy that was already wet.


     "You have no restraints at all." She laughed and buried her face in Alina's pussy.


     Alina was getting fired up by Jull's action and started losing her sense too.


     "Jon, do it… don't hold back anything."


     She then gave Jon green light.


     Jon knew that Alina who preferred slow and romantic sex was going out of her way for his sake, he loved her so dearly but this too is for her sake, he should give her half of the Padomic Power in him for her to benefit greatly. This Padomic power was wild so it needed a wild action with the Energy Channeling spell to stimulate the transfer.


     And it was then when it began, Jull moved away from Alina and stood up behind her, she then held Alina's hips and carried her while opening them wide for Jon.


     Alina wasn't expecting such a development as she wouldn't do actions like Jullanar, still, she only looked at Jon was a face blushing with desire.


     Jullanar, on the other hand, was experiencing a change in persona like every time she gets horny and her smile became sadistic and crazy.


     "Here is your beloved Alina, she wants you to fuck her and ravage her as deep as she can take. Hehe, come on, do it."


     Jon was at his limit, he stepped forward and took out Alina from Jull then put the tip of his dick on the gates of her pussy, with the first thrust, Alina moaned the loudest she could and her head turned back with her eyes rolling upwards, with the second thrust, her vision turned back on to see the sadistic smiling face of Jullanar in front of her.


     "How does it feel, sister?"


     "Aaah! Aaah! I LOVE IT!"


     "Hehehe! Of course, you should."


     Jon started feeling the inside of Alina open up more for him and he could move better, he wasn't polite at all and took Alina's legs over his shoulders and held her arms tightly then started his thrusting action, he was focusing on transferring his Padomic Vital Energy into her while he was refining more and more of the Wild Padomic Energy. The process made him lose focus on Alina and he fucked her like a beast.


     Jullanar was delighted from the sight and started to getting frenzied more and more, she was so pleased with Alina's face to the point that she lost reason and entangled with Alina in a long passionate kiss.


     Alina was receiving a very potent energy from Jon and getting drained of some of her Vital Anuic Energy, Jon's hand behind her back was not only supporting her but he was helping her to circulate the energy inside her body to start supporting all the loss of the Anuic Energy she was going through. The Vital Padomic Energy of Jon was so vigorous that Alina felt like she was doing it with Jon for the first time all over again.


     Jon used his other hand to measure how much energy can Alina store in her.


     Once he made sure she was having what she can take, he stopped the transferring and focused on Alina, he hugged her and didn't stop thrusting until he released it all in.


     Alina was hugging him with her arms and legs tightly and didn't let go until her energy settled down too, the two of them looked at each other and smiled.


     "Focus on binding that energy, don't let it escape or harm you."


     Jon lied Alina on her back beside Jull on the bed and picked a water bottle from the side to quench his thirst.


     Jull was looking at the glorious scene of Alina's bare body and her smile grew wider, she moved on top of Alina and closed their faces together.


     "How amazing! You of all people got ravaged like that? It truly was an amazing sight."


     Jull started kissing Alina's body and went down to against her pussy.


     Alina was focusing on stabilizing Jon's energy inside her but she finished in time and smiled at Jull's actions. She held Jull's hair and pulled her up.


     "Look at you! You are so wet and like a bitch on heat."


     "Hehe! Sister, you really get me well."


     Jull and Alina were having their time together but Alina was having a naughty idea in mind. Without any warning, she spread Jull's legs with hers and pushed Jull away.


     Jull couldn't react in time but she noticed that her thighs were held by someone. She looked behind her and saw Jon… he was smiling just like her from a second ago and his blue eyes were cold.


     "Oh, no!" Jullanar realized what happened.


     "Didn't I tell you to keep the crazy in?"


     "J- J- Jon, calm down, I was just a little excit… Aaaah!"


     Jon didn't give her any time to explain and went all in.


     Jull cried and her body stiffened forward only to see Alina smiling back at her.


     "Payback."


     "Bitch… Aaah!"


     What happened with Alina happened again with Jullanar, Jon was transferring his Vital Padomic Energy into her with all the vigor he could muster. Even though Jull would last less than Alina, with circulating the energy like that, Jull's stamina was much better and withstood all of Jon's actions.


     Her body was rubbing against Alina's and the two of them were moaning together, Alina was helping Jull stabilizing the energy she was receiving from Jon as she knew that Jullanar was not that good with Energy Manipulation.


     The process lasted until Jon and Jullanar had come together too and Jullanar collapsed over Alina.


     "Phew! This is much better now."


     Jon checked the Wild Padomic Energy in him and it was nothing dangerous now, there was some excessive energy but he can bind it easily now, he can use it later to refine it for himself or transfer it to the girls.


     He looked at them and they were lying together hugging each other, he smiled and couldn't help but feel more love towards them.


     He told them to rest then sat beside the bed and started cultivating. He harvested a good amount of Vital Anuic Energy and could use it to enhance his Vital Padomic Energy. His discovery of the two kinds of energy went way back since he started studying Energies to cultivate but he needed enlightenment to understand how to use them the way he just did.


     This was one of the goals he was after since a long time ago, ever since he started his broken cultivation, he always wanted to 'Dual Cultivate' with his lovers.


     After he achieved that at last, he would make Alina and Jullanar as powerful as they can get. The future is dangerous and only the strong would be able to survive the coming chaos.


     He refused to leave one of his people weak or unreliable. Jon hated weakness and always pushed Winterhold to pursue power, with power, he can achieve peace and protect all that he holds dear.


     He started cultivating with these ideas in heart, he was not sure what the future may hold other than the events he was sure of but he shouldn't let his guard down. He already changed the fate of many people and it will surely affect the future a lot. Things may turn out different even in the events of the game.


     He finally consumed all the energies he harvested for his cultivation finished up right away.


     During the Cultivation, he felt two Energy Pulse Waves during his cultivation like those ones Alina told him about, these must carry some meaning behind them else it would be dangerous not to know.


     Jon sighed and started thinking, his cultivation was progressing smoothly but he lacked a lot of Data. He needed a lot of researching to hone the technique even more.


     'How much energy would it take to bring down a real Dragon? How strong were the Tribunal? How strong are the other Heroes? How strong is Great Grandmaster Fyr and Grandmaster Alfe? Sigh!' He thought.


     They are all mighty. That is the answer


     Jon was still weaker than Nurina, Jonrad and Hilda and these were the people he had a faint idea how powerful they are.


     Jon was lacking a strong opponent to test his power on, even though he knew where to find some, he was still wary and careful for his friends.


     Still, he needs a strong opponent and it was about time to end this Pilgrimage fast.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     228 The Pilgrimage End : Acquiring the Blessings
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     and show me some cheesy comments!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     The girls were cultivating the energy I gave them and it seemed that everything was in place. Meanwhile, I started crossing the (t)s and dotting the (i)s.


     My hand moved from a page to page and the voice of the system was ringing in my head.


     'How much time passed since I started taking the Wild Padomic Energy?'




     'How long did it take to transfer the energy to the girls?'




     'And how long did it take to absorb their Vital Anuic Energy and cultivate with it?>




     'Okay, show me my Status!'


     ----------


     ◇ Name: Jon Dare / Jonhild Firemane


     ◇ Race: Human (Nord)


     ◇ Vitality: 750


     ◇ Magicka: 1340


     ----------


     "DAMN… This is far better than normal cultivation!"


     I realized the benefit of Dual Cultivating with Heart Energy.


     It is incredible! The increase rate of just one hour is something is almost 100 Magicka Point and 40 Vitality Point.


     I kept viewing all the statistics the system can provide and kept editing my notes.


     'Oh right! Remind me again how many energy pulses come out of me when I was cultivating this time?'




     'Only two? Last time it was seven… this is a total of nine… do you have any idea what does those pulses mean?'




     'Okay, this sure has to have a meaning. Nine pulses and then what? Will there be a tenth pulse? Can you show me any record of how the energy reacts during those pulses?'




     A diagram appeared of the energy movements appeared on a system screen, it was really irregular as if things were…


     What is the right word?


     I can feel it the first 8 pulses were rushed up but the ninth was timely, the increase of the inner energy was much larger this time that I could feel a real surge in strength.


     'Did the girls experience any of those pulses?'




     You don't know, huh? I will ask them then.


     'Send the Data to the Augur, he would be delighted to analyze something this new.'




     With all in place, I put myself back in clothes and made the girls ready themselves too then went out of the Haven Cube.


     ***


     "Where were you?" Frea asked me.


     "Oh, I had to Teleport to some place away to take care of the harmful energy, what did I miss?"


     "The Spriggan woke up, it changed… I don't really know how you did it but… it is back to normal."


     Frea pointed at some tree and I noticed the changes. A layer of green has grown on the sick trees of the grove, a lot of Life Energy could be sensed from it too.



     "Alina, do you sense the Spriggan?"


     "Yes, it is actually around us possessing some of those trees." Alina pointed out.


     "Possessing trees? It sounds awesome!" Jull went to a tree and knocked on it.


     "Well, Spriggans are Spirit after all. Also, our Nefertiti can possess Shadows." I said.


     It was a very mysterious skill. Possessing is really beyond my understanding.


     "So, can this count as us finishing the Ritual of Trees?" I asked Frea.


     "I am not sure but we you should meditate and find out."


     I took her words and gathered around the Tree Stone with my people then meditated to end the Ritual of the Trees. The Runes glowed then dimmed down signing that we finished the trial with flying colors.


     "With this, the Ritual of Trees is Complete." Frea said.


     It took the longest so far.


     "What is next?"


     "The Ritual of the Sun, there is still light in the Sky so we can reach the Sun Stone and maybe finish the Ritual too."


     "Okay, off we go then."


     We all started to pack things quickly but suddenly Alina paused.


     "The Spriggan talked to me."


     "Oh." Everyone paid attention.


     "It said 'Thank you, Groot'."


     "You are Groot, you dump log head!" I flipped the bird to the nearest tree.


     "Hey, that's racist!"


     ***


     The Sun Stone was a bit to the south, we activated the Runes and followed Frea to the west. We arrived at a strange cave between the Ashland and the Snowlands and the wind coming from it were too bone-chilling.


     "What is wrong with this place?" Jullanar asked.


     "This is by far the most dangerous of all the Rituals, this cave is called the 'Halls of Penumbra' and in there lives some dangerous beasts. They are troll-like creatures called the Grahls." Frea said.


     "Dangerous? Shouldn't the young ones from your tribe go through this challenge and yet it can be that dangerous?" Alina asked.


     "Unfortunately it is. We Skaal don't really like the Ritual of the Sun because of these beasts but the Warriors periodically come here and thin the numbers of the Grahls. Only problem is…" Frea paused.


     "Grahls are very lively." I continued for her.


     She nodded for my words.


     The people around me questioned what do I mean by that.


     "Grahls are Trolls, they mate a lot and always give birth to new Grahlings. Young and adult, they are very dangerous and much like Goblins, Falmer, Dreugh and normal Trolls, they are evil, twisted and unholy at that. They are giant in size compared to trolls, have long claws and spikes growing from their backs as well as two mammoth tusks from their upper jaws. Grahls are also blue-skinned and have a hard white fur covering their backs and limbs. They resist all elements except fire and their regeneration ability is very strong, they can shatter weapons and armors with their brute strength too."


     These creatures are just like the Yetis from the Asian mythologies except with more fangs and too damn overpowered.


     Frea confirmed my information and we started making a plan. The best users of Flame Magic are me and Jullanar. As talented as she is, Alina was never good with Flame Magic. Jullanar, however, has some Dunmer blood in her so her Flame Magic was better than most, teamed up with me who is a Firemane and supported with Jorna, we are going all out.


     Jull prepared her Fire Explosive Bolts by imprinting Fire Runes on them and checked her crossbow. I took the lead and summoned the strong Ashen Flames that were bestowed upon me by the Dragon Guardian, the pale flames consumed Magicka faster than Lightning Magic but who am I? I am the Magicka Man!


     ***


     *Scorch* *Scroch*


     *Boom* *Boom*


     "FUUUUUUUUCK! DIE YOU FREAKING YETI!"


     "Jon, Magicka!" Alina shouted.


     "FUUU… okay."


     I had to stop my 'War Cry' to transfer Magicka for Alina then started shouted again to keep the demoralization effect on the Grahl.


     "I am out of Ammo!" Jull shouted.


     "My shield is broken, the backup!" Wulfur shouted too.


     "Someone wants a meal?" I mocked them while taking the stuff out of the Haven Ring.


     "Keep burning! It is recovering."


     "Recovery is a no no, you basTAAAARD!"


     This fight was truly unending. We met a Grahl at the end of Halls of Penumbra and it was something like an immortal beast. Its recovery is insane, if not for the Ashen Flames that used, this beast would be raging around for now.


     Luckily, Alina focused only on keeping the Grahl bound to its place by the Binding effect of the Staff of Sheogorath I lent her, Wulfur used a spear and a shield to keep it from breaking free, Jull would occasionally shoot an exploding bolt on it and I was showering it with an overcharged Flames spell. Jorna and Titi were supporting from the sides.


     "Exactly what does the Skaal use to kill these bastards?" I asked while gritting my teeth.


     "I remember Frea saying that Grahls are very vulnerable to Silver Blades with Fire Enchantments but the Skaal only have a few of them and they can't spare such treasures." Alina replied.


     ""Oh!"" Wulf and I had this sudden realization.


     "What is it?" Alina asked.


     "It may happen that Wulfur and I forged a Saber with the exact same descriptions and wanted to gift it for Ongeim on his birthday."


     Four cold gazes were directed at me and Wulf. Come on, I didn't think it…


     "It's in Jon's ring." Wulfur said.


     Traitor!


     I took the Sword and threw it to Wulfur who was the closest to the Grahl. In mid-air, the sword was snatched by a speeding figure who grabbed the blade from its handle and moved as fast as a bolt.


     It was Jullanar.


     She ran not towards the Grahl but to the cave's wall near it, she activated the enchantment of the crown that is called 'Mithril Skin', She ran on the wall of the cave and jumped against it. She flew over the Grahl and held one of the spikes on its back, she found a foothold on it and slashed at its arm with the blade.


     *Graaaaah*


     A splash of blood was formed like a stroke of ink, the blood fell on the ice and started to boil making vapor rise. I hastily pulled Wulfur away with 'Telekinesis' as he was very close to the blood.


     Jull wasn't done yet, as the Grahl attacked her with his other arm, she jumped towards the wounded one and flipped around the Grahl's neck with the swords on its throat drawing a thin red line. She then jumped away from the blood and landed in front of us.


     The Grahl held its neck but… its head fell off.


     *Gulp*


     That was so cool.


     Jull looked back at us nonchalantly and snorted.


     "Don't send some boys to do a girl's job." She said and walked ahead giving the sword to Wulfur.


     Alina walked after Jull and snorted too, so did Jorna, so did Nefertiti.


     I looked at Wulfur and he looked at me then we both sighed.


     In the front, the girls arrived at the end of the cave where they found an ice wall with what seemed to be an orb of light trapped in it.


     "How were we supposed to free the light again?" Jorna asked.


     "I don't remember."


     The girls seemed to have been stumbled on a dilemma.


     "Allow us, ladies." And here were Wulfur and I made a grand entrance.


     "What is it?"


     "An eye for your wall."


     Wulfur presented the Fork of Horripilation and stuck on it was a very ugly red eye.


     "Ewww, what is that?"


     "You need to stick this eye in the ice wall to free the light." I said.


     "Gross!"


     These battle frenzied girls were grossed by an eye?


     I took the eye and stuck it to the ice wall.


     "Then don't send some girls to do a boy's job."


     While I said that, the light was freed from the ice wall and the whole cave got illuminated.


     "So lame!"


     The girls didn't even care.


     ***


     After the completion of the Rituals of the Sun, we headed to the Wind Stone north to the Skaal Village. There, we activated the Runes and headed east to Glenschul's Tomb.


     It was night time and we were really tired after fighting, having sex, fighting again and riding our Flame Atronach Horses all day.


     We were ambushed by a band of Riekling in front of the tomb we were heading to but Alina took them out single-handedly. Once we arrived at the Tomb, I inspected it with 'Scan' and found a bunch of draugr and a bunch of weak skeletons. Alina swept over them with a few spells and killed everything moving.


     The objective of the Ritual of Winds was to find a container filled with Wind in that tomb. Crazy as it sounds, Alina picked a burial urn and broke it to let out a crazy amount of wind that stormed all over the tomb in a comical way.


     "That was fun! Can we do it again?"


     "I am afraid there is where the Ritual ends."


     Frea led us back to the Wind Stone and we meditated one last time to end the Pilgrimage. She stood behind us and started praying out loud.


     She said something like Skaal this and Skaal that and how almighty the All-Maker is and how we are his children, blah blah blah… her sermon took a bloody long while.


     Still, what happened after that was one of the most memorable things that happened to me in this life. The All-Maker bestowed his blessings on each and everyone one of us in a way that I was really mystified by how beautiful and divine it was.


     "Hey, guys! Something is happening…" Jorna's voice marked the appearance of the first blessing.


     A hint of golden light shone around her, much brighter than her Aura, this light was stronger than any healing spell I know, the golden light enveloped her then started healing all the ones around her.


     "[Waters of Life], a blessing whose bearer is bestowed with health and beauty, a requirement to be the Chief of the Skaal. Congratulations Bjorna." Frea said.


     The next blessing came right away and it was Wulfur. A layer of light covered his skin just like the Stoneskin Spell. This one, however, seemed more mysterious and powerful.


     "[Bones of the Earth], this blessing is a requirement to become the leader the Skaal warriors. It protects from all harm."


     Nefertiti came right after Wulfur. An ancient roar of a beast came from the void and a Golden Spectral Beast appeared, it was a large Saber Cat.


     "[Totem of Beasts], I carry this blessing myself. It summons a Nordic beast of any kind to fight for the blessed one. A requirement to become a Shaman."


     [A/N: [Totem of Beasts] is something I made up, the original power is [Conjure Werebear] but it was not accurate at all in my opinion.]


     <[Agent of the All-Maker: Root of Power] was added to your Status!>


     With the announcement of the System, it was my turn. A blue light shone around me like a healing spell but it was…


     'Fuck!' I understood the effect and my face turned pale.


     "Root of Power, the rarest blessing to witness. I read the books about it but it hasn't appeared for over two hundred years! It can regenerate one's Magicka at an insane speed for a limited amount of time each day, still, it is very powerful. As expected of Sir Jon, you are truly blessed by the All-Maker like none other."


     [A/N: I also altered the effect of [Root of Power], its vanilla effect is to reduce the cost of spells to 75% for a short amount of time. I altered it to; Regenerate Magicka 25 times faster for a short amount of time.]


     Before I could put my thoughts together, a strong light shone beside me. Jullanar was on Fire for a second before it went out.


     "Sun Flare! A blessing that is also rare but I saw it once… it releases a powerful Fire Explosion around the bearer of the blessing. Such beauty!"


     And at last, it was Alina's turn, opposite to Jull, a strong gust of frosty wind came around her.


     "North Wind! A blessing that as rare as Sun Flare… it creates a storm of Wind and Frost around the bearer. Very powerful!"


     "With this, the Pilgrimage is over." Frea said, "I have never thought that a party of six would all receive blessings let alone rare and different ones each. This is worthy of celebration. Please, let's head back to the village right away.


     It indeed is worthy… very worthy!


     Everyone's new blessings were indeed awesome but mine… it is scary.


     How Scary?


     First, it is the rarest of all the blessings of the All-Maker according to Frea. Second, it is just like the racial power of the High Elves, the 'Highborn' power.


     Nords have the 'War Cry' power that I use and abuse in every fight but High Elves like Faralda have the 'Highborn' power which is actually scary and the reason why High Elves are feared as mages.


     With this power at hand, and with my already high amount of Magicka, I am above any High Elf I know of.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     * Announcement!


     Hey guys, this is Don speaking... Some of you suggested to make some Auxillary Chapters for explaining things in the Novel and I am working on it, I also posted one but it is half-assed to make a quick explanation for the Ranks of the College and the Companions.


     I am preparing a new one about explaining the creation of the world of the Elder Scroll with my comments and explanations... you can expect it soon.


     Point of all this is, I want you guys to be active in discussions either here on the comments or on Discord. It always gives me a good flow of ideas to keep coming with good new plots... blah blah blah... you know what I mean.


     Thank you for your support...


     Don, out!




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     229 Ahzidal“s Artifacts
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     After the Pilgrimage was over, Jon and his crew were all invited back to the Skaal Village for a big celebration for the very successful pilgrimage. It seemed that the signs of the pilgrimage have shown themselves on the Skaal land and the people were blessed with good luck this day, the hunters returned with a good hunt, the fishermen returned with a lot of fish and the miners discovered a new source of Stalhrim. The Skaal credited Jon and his crew with all the happy events that happened this day.


     The beautiful chief of the Skaal, Fanari Strong-Voice, insisted that she would drink a keg of mead with Jon but he started pouring the mead into another keg in his ring, Jon was very sober and wanted to end this party as soon as possible.


     His newly gained power was blinding him to a scary point. Actually, not just him. Other than Nefertiti who possessed Jon's shadow and slept in it, the five were trying to slip away somehow.


     It was when sleep time came, that they could take some time alone.


     "God damn! That woman drinks too much." Jon complained.


     "That girl Frea too, she was just one finger away from clinging to Wulfur." Bjorna complained.


     "I doubt that he noticed anything." Jullanar said.


     "What?" Wulfur asked.


     "See." Jull laughed.


     "Well, it is just that he is with Jon a lot, I am afraid he may become another womanizer." Bjorna said.


     "Don't worry, cousin. This guy is more interested in some new blueprints than girl stuff." Jon said.


     "So you are admitting that you are a womanizer." Alina remarked.


     "Have I ever denied it? Do I have to remind you what happen…"


     "No thanks."


     "Jon, open a new pocket room for us in the Haven Cube, we need to test our blessings." Jullanar said.


     "Fine by me."


     Jon aimed his ring at everyone in the room and sucked them all in his ring. He also went after them and prepared a new pocket room.


     The Haven Cube's space was actually a mystery on its own. Jon could add walls and make rooms, he also can extend the space and some other aspects. The limit was hard to define but Jon was sure that he didn't need to do so as it seemed that the space was really large. The Ring sadly can't be used in combat like stealing the opponent's weapon or locking them inside, these were some rules that Jon tested many times.


     Anyway, Jon made a large room away from his Storage Area and made a small stage. Bjorna stood forward first and activated 'Water's of Life' by praying to the All-Maker. Jon and Alina didn't forget to act like the eggheads they are started making notes and measuring the magnitude of Bjorna's power.


     Next was Wulfur and Nefertiti who used their powers with no problem at all.


     'Waters of Life', 'Bones of Earth' and 'Totem of Beasts' were three supportive powers that Heal, Protect and Summon. These were common around the Skaal's big shots but they were still amazing powers.



     Who came next were Alina and Jullanar. Alina used 'North Wind' summoned a real storm of both Wind and Frost for as long as she could. The storm was strong enough on Jon's recording devices and made him clap in awe. Jullanar power was as explosive as her personality, she summoned 'Sun Flare' that made her feel like a suicide bomber but she was actually just fine.


     Jon rated both 'North Wind' and 'Sun Flare' as Expert Level spells with the ability to grow further.


     Lastly was Jon, he attached some wires to his body and stuck some short needles to his acupoints then used 'Root of Power'.


     With the activation of the power, Jon's body shivered and the Magicka gathered around him so fast to the point that he looked like a walking Magicka Concentration Point like those ones in the College of Winterhold. He cast his best spells and tried to deplete his Magicka but the Regeneration was simply too fast and too overpowered.


     'Now, I am both a Nord and a High Elf. With my Potent Magicka and Cultivation Technique, I think I will live as long as them now.'


     High Elves can live for thousands of years the stronger they are in Magic and Jon wasn't planning to die from old age in less than a few hundred years.


     With the power in hand, he will do amazing things and trample over anyone who stands in his way.


     ***


     The next day came and the people of the Skaal bid farewell to Jon and his trading caravan that brought tons of luck to them with only one visit. Jon returned back to Raven Rock immediately and had a meeting with Adril Arano, the Second Councilor of Raven Rock and the final transactions were complete. Now, Jon was waiting for Councilor Morvayn to look into his request of making a business partnership with the Dare Dragon Company.


     After the meeting, Jon joined his crew in front of Kolbjorn Barrow. Ongeim had news of progress and said that a room was finally opened in the mine. The only problem was that it has some Undead Draugrs that almost injured a few workers but thankfully the tunnel was sealed by the Dare Troopers of the Company.


     "I guess we will go in, huh?" Wulfur said.


     "We are the ones who started this after all." Jon said.


     "Correction, it was you. No one even believed you when you said there is a Nordic ruin down there."


     "Now, I am glad you do. Gear up in one hour, I want a small team of elites and a support team. I am taking the front."


     Jon announced his intention to face the tomb and the men started running around. Jon was known to be a demon-like taskmaster but he always rewarded his men with drinking breaks and vacation they never heard about so it was all good and fine to just do the unreasonable stuff he asks about.


     After some time, Jon and his crew led the first team in Kolbjorn Barrow.


     ***


     Unlike most barrows in the Game, this one needed a lot of work and money to unearth its treasure. It would take a lot of time in the game because the player had to cooperate with a certain explorer to get the job done, luckily for Jon he had his own company.


     The excavation was neatly done and no casualties occurred, those miners who faced the undead draugrs were led to safety and promised a reward by Jon before he goes in.


     After Jon went in, he started to make a formation to handle the narrow tunnels of the barrow. Wulfur led a band shield bearers and Jon followed with Alina and Jull. After the first tunnel, a horde of draugrs could be detected by Jon's magic.


     "They have discovered us… get into formation."


     The Dare Troopers formed a shield wall right away then Jon, Alina and Jullanar aimed their staves and weapons forward.


     Through the long tunnel, Jon saw the draugrs on its other end. He recognized that type of draugrs once he saw their style right away. These were Draugr Wights, a higher form of Draugr that live in the Ancient Nord Ruins.


     They were not the friendliest type of draugrs as they were both Magic and Thu'um users.


     "Qiilaan Us Dilon!" (Bow before Dead!)


     "Bolog Aaz, Mal Lir!" (Beg Mercy, Little Worm!)


     The dried up walking corpses started talking in a tongue unknown to most, their snorts and creepy voices started to scare the troopers and Wulfur himself looked worried. Up until now, all they met were the mindless undead and the lesser Draugrs but these ones were guardians of major tombs… not a thing to compare.


     "Fos Los Dilon Fend Neh Paagol! (What is dead should never walk!) Men, fear the dead do not and put them to eternal rest." Jon replied to the undead and talked heroically to his men.


     "Dir Volaan!" (Die Intruder!) The draugr shouted and swarmed ahead.


     "IIDAH!" (Attack) Jon shouted some sense into his warriors with a 'War Cry' and unleashed his best Sun Spells, 'Holy Smite'.


     ***


     A massive skirmish happened, Jon was at the rear casting spells nonstop and Wulfur was pushing three draugrs with his tower shield alone.


     Each hit from those undead was akin to hammer attack from a fully empowered Aura User, these undead may have long passed but they still had an aura on their own. Still, the dead had an advantage the living always lacked and that was they never tire. Their ceaseless attacks on Wulfur's shield proved to be troublesome as his usual strategy of letting the opponents ring their ears on his shield then scooping them up off the ground was not working with these Draugrs at all.


     Alina too was trying to fend the first raw warriors from the Frost Magic that the Draugr used. Frost Magic was the bane of warriors as it would weaken them and cause them to become slow. Alina was facing all the Draugr Warlocks along with Jullanar who was fairing not better.


     Jon was covering his team's shortcomings and finally decided it was the time to take it seriously. He walked forward and joined the first lane with his bare hands.


     "FUS RO DAH!"


     With his shout, all the Draugrs were pushed back through the tunnel, some were even destroyed by the shout.


     Jon didn't let the fallen draugrs get a chance to stand and attacked them while they are down, he used the new Melee Magic spell that he learned from Jonrad, 'Fire Claw'.


     Jon used it with the Ashen Flames to dish out the best damage he could do, it destroyed the undead like a charm but caused a wave of heat around the tunnel.


     "Don't falter, push forward." At that time, Wulfur got a chance to retake his breath and charge forward beside Jon was in the lead alone, he used his shield as a ram and ran like a madman while waving his hammer, the Champion's Cudgel around.


     The rest of the group followed and the clash ended with the first wave of the draugr being annihilated completely.


     ***


     After invading the first chamber in Kolbjorn Barrow, the dare troopers started cleaning it from the dormant draugrs. A part of the barrow seemed to be well-maintained due to the everlasting servitude of these draugrs.


     Jon and his crew opened the first bath through the second tunnel and arrived in front of an altar, on it a pair of boots was seen.


     This was a part of Ahzidal's Set that was famed for its unique enchantments in the Game. [A/N: Actually, they are useless even though they are unique in the game, I remade them to fit Ahzidal's Legend.]


     "These are Ancient Nordic Artifacts! Look at that Ebony metalworking! Wonderous!" Wulfur grabbed the Boots like a madman who haven't seen a girl in ages.


     Jon was still checking for traps but Wulfur was as airheaded as ever. He started looking at the boots and checked them through and through.


     Everyone else sighed and started to look around the room for any more hidden traps. This was the last room in the area and the excavation didn't go further. Jon flew around the walls and the ceiling with 'levitation' to check for any hidden threats, he found a lot of Albino Spiders so he killed them and harvested their eggs.


     "Jon, these boots are amazing." Alina called for him.


     Jon joined up with Alina and Wulfur who started to take turns in examining the Artifact.


     Jon as the best Enchanter in the group started to examine the enchantment and Wulfur started explaining the idea of the metalworking.


     "It is great and all but I need to take away the metal parts that contain the enchantment and mount them on a new pair of boots, this leather and rags are too rotten to be used anymore. Did you figure out the enchantment?" Wulfur said.


     "Yes, it is really unique. Only an Enchanter who reached the apex can add two enchantment on an item. Also, the enchantment is too amazing to ever run out or get ruined." Jon said.


     Everyone gasped in awe. Enchanted items always needed to be recharged, even though recharging was never a problem for a mystic like Jon who can transfer his Magicka and recharge any item directly with 'Soulfire'.


     "You said the owner of this Barrow is called Ahzidal, right?"


     "Yes, he is amazing, the set of items he left in this barrow are really legendary, let me tell you about them while the workers clear another path."


     Jon started talking about Ahzidal's genius artifacts and amazing talents and pointed out many things about the Boots they acquired.


     Wulfur started working on dismantling the boots to mount the enchanted part on a new boot for Jon.


     A week passed by and the excavation kept going deeper and deeper into the barrow. During all that, Jon kept warding his people from the evil presence in the mine by using the influence of the Skull of Corruption and it ironically worked. This evil artifacts can't just cause harm but also push away lesser evil.


     The barrow was gigantic as if a whole city was down there. The number of clashes with the undead draugrs and solving all these traps and deadly puzzles in the ancient tomb turned the Dare Troopers and Mages from greenhorns into true warmongers who do not fear the dead anymore. They pushed forward through it all with Jon and his crew till the final chamber of the barrow.


     During this excavation, Jon and his team gathered a total of six artifacts and a lot of other magical weapons and treasures that would worth tons of coins in the outside world.


     These artifacts were:-


     [Ahzidal's Boots of Water Striding] that allow the wearer to Walk on Water and Become Faster.


     [Ahzidal's Fist of Magic Negation] that allow the wearer to Deal Stronger Attacks and Negate Magic.


     [Ahzidal's Armor of Retribution] that would Reflect Some the Damage and Paralyze some of the Opponents.


     [Ahzidal's Helm of True Vision] that would make Magic Casting and Archery Reach Further while adding a Homing Effect on any projectile physical or magical.


     [Ahzidal's Ring of Arcane] that allows the user to Store Two Spells in it allowing any other user after that to use these spells without learning them.


     [Ahzidal's Ring of Necromancy] that empowered all the Spells that deal with the Undead and Trap All the Souls killed by the user.


     These artifacts were all amazing treasures that anyone would lust for but there were more, wearing any four items of the set would allow the wearer to tap into some of the secret knowledge of Ahzidal in Enchanting and Jon wouldn't let that Hidden Effect slip out of his hands.


     Jon gave [Ahzidal's Armor of Retribution] to Wulfur who really needed some new armor, and [Ahzidal's Ring of Arcane] to Jullanar who knew few spells compared to the rest of the crew. The rest of the items were all claimed by Jon and were all left for Wulfur to work on and replace their rotten rags and leather.


     Now, Jon and his crew were in front of the last chamber where an ancient and a very powerful Dragon Priest known as Ahzidal laid dormant. By opening that door, the will be facing something completely new.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     230 The Tale of Ahzidal
      EXTRA CHAPTER!


     Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Once upon a time, long ago way before the Era known to be First (Merethic Era), lived a man, a Nord whose name history has forgotten, or erased, or became forbidden. No one knows, no one lived till the day to know… Maybe some did but who would know? Looking after names in this story is not that useful anyway so let's keep going with the story.


     Like all Nords, he was a Northman that came from Skyrim. He came from Saarthal from old Winterhold and no need for me to tell you about Saarthal or Winterhold, the first City and Kingdom of mankind on Tamriel, the home of Ysgramor himself.


     In his years as a boy, he showed talent to the Clever Craft, to Magic, a talent good enough to make his tutors be all in awe. As he became an Adult, there was no one to teach him more in Saarthal. The path of Magic was the highest honor to Nords back then and he had to leave his Wife and Child to learn the Elven Masters.


     A year became two and two became three. Finally, the road let him back to Saarthal after the events of the Night of Tears. What he found was the city in ashes… Ashes upon ashes upon ashes… it was madness, it was grief, it was what bring men to their knees and make tears flow rivers from their eyes.


     A heart, broken! A home, burned! A wife, slaughtered! A child, beheaded!


     Tell me… what can a man do with all that and what would all that do to a man?


     Simply a man can exist no more… a man can only be broken after losing everything. No honor to stand for. No love to cling on. No mercy to spare.


     Yes!


     No mercy to spare…


     The man walked among the ashes and stumbled upon a mask. It is… or was the mask of the Old Priest of Saarthal.


     The man looked down at the mask and the mask looked back at him. Amidst the ashes of Saarthal and in the middle of all that destruction, madness was born. One man knelt down, he put away his shame and pain but above all he put away his name, he then picked up something all new and become someone else… became something else.


     Who have knelt down as a man, rose up as Ahzidal, the Bitter Destroyer.


     Amid the ashes, in the smoldering ruins of his home, he swore an oath, a terrible but mighty oath, he swore vengeance against all the Snow Elves. Those who sacked Saarthal and those who did not, none shall survive the wrath of Ahzidal.


     But he knew the limits of his prowess and knew how strong the Snow Elves are, he was no pushover. He alone can do nothing but what a thing can Ahzidal do better other than collecting knowledge and casting magic?


     He walked out of Saarthal one man against the world with a mask, a cane and the shade of a thousand ghost haunting his nightmares.


     He walked the land and met the Dwemer (Dwarves) of the Deep, he talked to them and learned what they teach, he learned the Seven Natures of Metal and how to harmonize them.



     He walked the land and met the Ayleid (Heartland Elves) of Cyrodiil, he talked to them and learned what they teach, he learned the ancient runes and the Dawn Magic even the elves had begun to forget.


     He walked the land and met the Chimer (Changed Ones) of Morrowind, he talked to them and learned what they teach, he learned the ways of the Fire and the Flames and was labeled a genius.


     He walked the land and met the Falmer (Snow Elves) of the North, he talked to them and learned what they teach, he learned their code and their secret languages to understand what great knowledge they hid.


     He walked the land and met the Altmer (High Elves) of Summer Set, he talked to them and learned what they teach, he learned the Elder Way and how to handle Magic to its truest potential.


     With that, he gathered all that he can learn from the Elves all while plotting how he might turn that knowledge against them.


     Still, he was alone.


     But not for long as word came that Ysgramor landed north of Skyrim with his 500 Companions newly arrived from Atmora to avenge Saarthal and that's all Ahzidal needed.


     For three days and nights, he rode north. He met Ysgramor and his Men as they made landfall on the icy coast near the ruins of Saarthal, witnessing the grand event of the 'Return'.


     When Ahzidal arrived, he saw Ysgramor riding on a Storm Atronach Bear holding the Wuuthrad on his shoulder killing a hundred beasts to make a funeral. Ysgramor and the Companions were mourning as one of the ships didn't arrive and was destroyed in the Storm of Seperation. That ship was under the command of Ysgramor's oldest son, Yngol.


     Here where Ahzidal became a priceless asset to the Atmorans. You see… Yngol son of Ysgramor was a cunning commander and a great leader with great potential. He also was the greatest blacksmith of all the Companions and he forged Wuuthrad from the tears of Ysgramor… if you want to believe that... Now, it was the time for Ahzidal to shine. He offered his services to King Ysgramor and promised all he had produced in his years of labor.


     The Snow Elves fortified themselves on the Ruins of Saarthal but with the Atmoran Steel imbued with Ahzidal's enchantments, the Snow Elves were no match for the Companions.


     With that, the oath of the Bitter Destroyer was fulfilled.


     Yet, in his lust for vengeance and power, Ahzidal became ever more corrupted and he eventually fell to madness and became obsessed with Enchanting and Knowledge more and more. His craft had become his life and his hunger for knowledge still gnawed at him, driving him to delve ever deeper. At long last, he exhausted the lore of the elves, but it was not enough. He couldn't find more to quench his thirst but the most sacred runes of them all, the Dragon Runes.


     At that time, the Atmorans and the Nords worshipped the Dragons and pursuing the path was not that hard. Men haven't learned the Thu'um yet and there were no Greybeards or anything of the sort. Eventually, Ahzidal's path led him to the Dragon Cult and he won himself a seat among their high priests, still, it was not enough. And at length, he turned his gaze to the planes of Oblivion and found there both power and madness at which point he subsequently caught the attention of the Daedric Prince of Knowledge and Fate, Hermaeus Mora. He later became a follower of Miraak and fled to Solstheim only to be sealed away by the Dragon Cult within the depths of Kolbjorn Barrow together with the last of his relics, and the once great human became forgotten by history.


     Well well, was that all?


     Of course not!


     Ahzidal still had one last role to play but let's come to that later.


     The life as a sealed away Dragon Priest was probably not what Ahzidal signed up for, he hungered for power to the point he became a Dragon Priest and that kind of priests is not what one want to be a long life friend with.


     You see… In exchange for servitude, Dragon Priests were granted immortality by their Dragon Master. As timeless as they are, Dragons for sure can make one immortal as they are beings of Time and the children of Akatosh, the Dragon God of Time.


     So to speak, being sealed with the effect of immortality probably sucks. Ahzidal became a husk of what he used to be especially after the Dragon Wars where all the Dragon Cult got wiped out from the face of Nirn.


     All the dragon priests including Ahzidal were facing mutual problems like dried up skin and their clothes turning to rags but also a considerable amount of power above all that, and the routine… just thinking of it is sickening. Every day, a different set of draugr would awaken, shamble their way to the sarcophagus of the priest, and prostrate themselves before it. Several hours of this, followed by a meticulous cleaning of the area.


     Everyday!


     Over and over again!


     Put that aside for now, Ahzidal was facing a serious problem with leakage lately as it seemed that a lot of ash was leaking from the surface and under his seal, he could only move his draugrs around.


     But today, today was different! It was a joyous day as some fools managed to break through the tomb and reached the sealing chamber.


     Ahzidal lost the track of time for how many years he was sealed but it wouldn't be a problem for long. As soon as these greedy mortals come in, he will gain control over one of them and command him to kill the others making a blood sacrifice to undo the seal.


     Just as they went in, a strong magical interference blocked his illusions from affecting them. It was troublesome but given enough time, he would be able to do so. These mortals were too busy looking around for treasures it seems.


     He really tried to gain control over and over but for some reason, that staff in the hand of the red-haired man was blocking all illusions. A unique kind of artifact it seemed.


     More to that, the red-haired man stood near the sealing circle in the middle of the room.


     "By the right of birth, I remove the seal."


     The man spoke these words in the Dragon Tongue cut his own finger to let a drop of blood fall on the sealing circle.


     Ahzidal was not capable of mocking or laughing but to say such laughable words like 'Right of Birth'...


     Only Miraak has that right.


     Strange enough, the runes around the circle lit up in red and the room started to shake. Jon gave the sign to retreat and everyone into formation.


     A red pillar of light shone above the center of the sealing circle and a strong Magicka was released. Ahzidal felt that the power of the seal was removed and finally he could go free. He rose through the air with his power and broke out of the old shackles that kept him a prisoner for many years, as he went out, a strong roar came from deep within and and a strong shock wave came out with it.


     He looked down on Jon on his companions with the intention of claiming their petty souls to regain his power. In front of him was Jon carrying both the Staff of Sheogorath and the Skull of Corruption, Wulfur carrying a hammer and a shield, Alina wielding a sword in a hand and a Sun Spell on the other, Jullanar with a spear in a hand and a buckler in the other, Bjorna with the greatsword Stormfang in her hands and finally Nefertiti who expanded to her Beast Form.


     Ahzidal wasn't impressed and and waved his hands to fly higher in the room and sealed its door too. Then all the Draugr in the room started pushing the covers of their sarcophaguses and walked out to surround Jon and his crew.


     Jon sneered and waved his two staves at the same time conjuring many undead in a remarkably short amount of time, the void started distorting all around the room and they heavily armored Wraithmen started appearing from everywhere. Now that Jon is an Expert Mage in Mysticism, Destruction and Conjuration, he was having no trouble summoning a big number of those undead minions at one.


     Ahzidal seemed offended and cast a Flame Cloak spell around himself then aimed his first attack at Jon.


     "Don't look down on me!" Jon reacted to Ahzidal and decided to go with Flame Spells too.


     Two bright flames appeared atop his staves and he fired at Ahzidal while taking the lead.


     Bjonra and Jullanar started eliminating the undead on the Draugrs on the left while Wulfur and Nefertiti took the left and Alina took the rear supporting with Healing, Wards and Sun Spells.


     Jon was on the lead as usual and Ahzidal started restoring to him. They both started to dish out generously spells at each other not caring for their Magicka at all.


     A Fireball followed another and both cast Wards to fend of the attacks. A draugr broke through the defense formation of Jon's undead but Jon simply intercepted it with a forward kick destroying its skull.


     Jon was also using the Ashen Flames to confront Ahzidal, these flames were higher in quality to the Flame Magic used by Ahzidal but the old the magic of the Dragon Priest was still powerful.


     In this confrontation of Magicka, one of the two has to fall of short and run from Magicka first, and that was Jon.


     The Dragon Priest had a very incredible Energy Line that was mostly connected with an outer realm, Ahzidal's power of regaining Magicka has far surpassed Jon.


     Still, Jon wasn't scared. He would be scared if that fight happened more than a week ago but today it was still manageable.


     "ALL-MAKER!" Jon shouted the prayer to the all maker and a blue light involved him like a glowing pulp. Magicka from all over the place started to gather towards his direction at a fast pace putting him back to full Magicka and still kept going.


     Ahzidal was not in his best conditions but Jon's sudden empowerment made him feel a bit pressured. He cast a Ward to fend off Jon for now and started raising the fallen draugr to fight for him once again.


     "Alina!"


     "On it!"


     It was Alina's turn to confront Ahzidal and she started a race against him to raise more undead. She was in all aspects weaker than Ahzidal and to every Draugrs he raised she would raise one or two at best.


     Jon wasn't standing idle as he healed himself and summoned more Wraithmen at the same time, he was regaining the lost in his troops as quickly as he could and started equalizing the fight once again.


     The circular room was becoming more chaotic with undead fighting each other here and there and bone fragments were flying everywhere.


     "Goddammit! There are too many of them!"


     "Hold still."


     The circle around Jon was growing lesser and lesser as the Draugr in this room were all the strongest servants of Ahzidal and he himself was fighting alongside them, the Wraithmen were being destroyed faster than anticipated.


     "Alina!"


     "A bit more!"


     Alina raising the undead on the enemies team made it a bit chaotic but still, it was fruitless to fight that horde under Ahzidal's command.


     "Done!"


     Alina said and threw the staff in her hand towards Jon who threw the Staff of Sheogorath towards her and a wide grin appeared on their faces.


     He commanded all the undead that Alina rose to attack Ahzidal all at once without caring about the other Draugrs.


     A total of eleven draugrs followed Jon's commands and jumped at Ahzidal who wasn't even going to consider any attacks of such small fries but he didn't have to be worried of them, he had to be worried of what Jon cast just now.


     Jon aimed at the eleven draugr he commanded and cast 'Corpse Explosion'.


     This was by no mean an ordinary spell, turning a corpse into a bomb meant turning it into something as powerful as a frag grenade… let alone eleven of them.


     "Now!"


     Alina and Jon cast telekinesis one each hand grabbed their four teammates away from the front where the explosion was about to take place and…


     *Boom*


     A shattering feeling was felt through the room as the draugrs around Ahzidal exploded and dust covered all over the place.


     A few seconds later, the dust settled to uncover an unexpected scene.


     Jon falling his knees with many wounds on his body. Behind him was not Alina but Ahzidal. In front of him was his whole crew that seemed to not be harmed.


     It was not Ahzidal's doing actually it was Jon who turned around.


     A few seconds ago when Jon detonated the draugrs, he had to pull Wulfur and Nefertiti then cast a spell to block the explosion shock wave but his timing was off… he had to block it with his back.


     As that's was Jon's state, then Ahzidal's was far worse. A hand was lost and it lost all of its draugrs. Jon really made a cunning move but it had to cost him a bit.


     "...Jo-Jorna." Jon called for Bjorna and she woke up from her shock.


     "All-Maker!" She prayed to the All-Maker and her ability 'Waters of Life' was activated. All her allies around her were healed in a few seconds.


     As his body was healing, the bone fragments started to fall from Jon's exposed skin. He was lucky that Savior's Hide armor was really good against magic.


     "You fucking idiot!" Wulfur was enraged but he knew better not to lose his focus from the enemy.


     Jon smiled wryly and didn't reply.


     Ahzidal seemed to have been weakened greatly but the power of the explosion has simply made its goal. The Dragon Priest was having problems channeling its Magicka even to his intact hand.


     Jon looked at Ahzidal and puffed cleared his voice


     "YOL TOOR SHUL." (Fire, Inferno, Sun)




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     231 Rewards of Kolbjorn Barrow
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Jon ended the misery of the ancient Dragon Priest with the Fire Breath shout. Knowing the story of such a man, Jon didn't want to disrespect the body of once a great man and stored it in a casket then put it away in his Haven Ring.


     Jon looted only one thing from Ahzidal's body and that was his mask.


     The Mask of the Dragon Priest is simply something that was enchanted by the Dragons themselves and the Mask of Ahzidal was one of the best and the reason why Jon came all the way down here.


     "Wulf."


     Wulfur didn't reply and looked away.


     "Come on, man." Jon looked at the people around him but it seemed that everyone was still agitated of what he did.


     Jon sighed and shook his head.


     "Fine, I am sorry for acting recklessly just now."


     "Sorry?" Wulfur turned around while glaring at Jon. He walked to Jon and pushed him away with anger. "You fucking asshole! You almost killed yourself."


     "Wulfur, calm down." Bjorna talked.


     "Calm! How can I be calm? Does this idiot even care for his life at all? Does he…"


     "WULFUR!" Bjorna shouted.


     "Wulfur is right… I am sorry, I know you are the shield bearer of the team and I shouldn't have taken your position and I harmed myself while not being fully armored… I am truly sorry." Jon said in complete honesty and Wulfur backed down while being still upset.


     The atmosphere turned heavy and awkward at the same time.


     "Why did you bring us here, Jon? What are you really after?" Wulfur spoke. He seemed to be a little upset.


     Even though the used their ability to get through the tomb all the way here and Jon kept talking about Dragon Priests and how powerful they are, the group around Jon is used to not take him really seriously when the word 'Dragon' is mentioned so they were mostly expecting a more powerful draugr. Still, it was an overpowered flying shooting one. They still don't have the concept of the 'Dungeon Boss' in their heads like Jon so they naturally felt upset after the fight was over.


     Jon, as the eldest one between them, understood them and talked with sense.


     "First, this is a Dragon Priest Mask, I always told you the story about it being enchanted by dragons and whatnot. Whatever the legends are, it doesn't change that every dragon priest has an immensely powerful mask. Here, Alina, check it out."


     Jon handed the mask to Alina who started looking at it left and right.


     "The craftsmanship is indeed fascinating and the enchantment is… it…" Alina paused then looked at Jon.


     "Kyne!" She exclaimed.


     All who are in the room got interested after Alina showed the expressions of bewilderment.


     "This mask can… it can Resist half the Damage of any Flame while empowering the Flame Magic to one fourth its original power."



     "Indeed, Jon confirmed."


     The Mask of Ahzidal was an absolute Artifacts of Fire Magic that was crazier than any other thing they discovered in the tomb.


     [Ahzidal] 50% Resist Fire; Fire spells do 25% more damage.


     "Do you know what does that mean?" Jon asked his crew again.


     They were all pausing but the one who caught up first was Bjorna.


     "My God!" She exclaimed, "Are you saying that if any Firemane put on that mask, they will…"


     "Exactly!" Jon confirmed, "The will be unburnable!"


     Silence took over.


     The Firemanes are known to have one of the strongest bloodlines in Skyrim and the reason was very simple. They are the descendants of Clan Titanborn that the famous Lyris Titanborn hailed from. Clan Titanborn of Winterhold has merged itself with Clan Flame-Hair that the famous Jorunn the Skald-King, Queen of Windhelm, hailed from. These two immensely strong bloodlines boosted the ability and the lifespan of the Firemanes making them take half the damage from any Flame.


     [A/N: Lyris Titanborn is one of the Five Companions from the main quest in ESO. Jorunn the Skald-King is the leader of the Ebonheart Pact and High King of Skyrim at ESO. now back to the mask]


     "It means if Jon wears the mask right now he will have 100% Fire Resistance which means immunity. Gods!" Alina said.


     Fire or whatever, Jon can be unburnable with that mask.


     "Oh, and it gets better." Jon said, "There are two more Dragon Priest Masks like those, one for Frost Magic, one for Shock Magic!"


     "You've got to be…"


     "Of course we need to kill the dragon priests wearing them." Jon said fast.


     "... kidding me… sigh!" Wulfur finished.


     It meant not only having 100% Fire Resistance but also 100% Frost Resistance, Nords, after all, can resist half of all Frost damage.


     But of course, after seeing Jon's bloody figure a few minutes ago, they all got cold feet. Jon always pushed forward and made sure that everyone is unharmed but this is a cruel world and they almost experienced something not many adventurers came out of alive.


     "I say we go after them." Jullanar said.


     "What?" Almost everyone was surprised.


     "I trust Jon, there is a reason why he is so going after those masks like that and I assure you it is a good one. Jon wants us to be stronger, that's all. We may face tragedies and whatever but you guys keep boasting around all the time for what? You should be ashamed of not standing up alongside Jon when he needs us."


     "..."


     Jullanar's words were a bit harsh and made everyone silent.


     "Look, I am not trying to be rude but I must remind you that we did rebuild Winterhold and we faced pirates and fought against many foes together. Yes, we were mostly safe and protected but until when? Jon always said that we will be the frontline one day and make no mistake, this day is upon us. If we don't get roughed up and shed some blood, we will be children forever. I wouldn't love to see anyone of you hurt and I would take a dagger for anyone here but still, guys, you need to harden it up a bit more."


     Jullanar said some cool words that made everyone look down and smile wryly. They have shared the same emotions as her but were not as bold.


     Jullanar grew up in the harshest environment possible and her life only became better when she was taken by Jon. She may be crazy but she still had the strongest mentality around here. More to that, she saw a dragon and passed the horrific experience with flying colors, the cool head she has was not from nothing.


     "How mature!" Bjorna said.


     "Never thought I would hear those words from you, thanks." Wulfur said.


     "Yeah, she can be so cool." Alina said.


     As the atmosphere started to get warmer, Jon decided to pour the cold bucket.


     "Well, I hate to break it to you guys but you are a little too early to relax… What? Why are you looking at me like that?"


     Everyone looked at him with cold eyes.


     "Bad hooman!"


     "Seriously, Jon. You had me go through all that speech and now you ruin it!" Jullanar was upset.


     "Okay okay, I will be quick and cause no drama." Jon said.


     He took out a strange Dwarven Metal Chest from his Haven Ring. The first one to react was Wulfur.


     "Why are you taking that out?" He asked.


     "What is that?" Alina asked.


     "It is a Containment Chest, I forged some of them as Jon requested to have a very strong lock and inner build, Jon enchanted them with some crazy enchantment to block energies from inside. It is designed to keep what is outside safe from what is inside, he uses one for the Skull of Corruption to not cause nightmares in Winterhold."


     "Exactly as Wulfur said." Jon confirmed and carried the chest to the other end of the room there was a door.


     He opened it and what appeared behind it was something bizarre.


     "What is that place? It smells!"


     They all went after Jon and saw a strange room. It was like passing through different architectural styles through one door, on one side it was Ancient Nordic and on the other it was greenish with a strong acidic smell and dangerous feeling.


     "Hooman, bad!" Nefertiti herself was agitated by the started to meow with hostility. Alina noticed and figured it out.


     "Is something Daedric in that room?"


     "Yes, look at the center." Jon said.


     In the center of that circular room, there was an altar with a large book on it. Jon stepped in and walked on the floor that looked like a net over a strange green pool of poison and a lot of scary images on the walls. In the other side, there was a statue of a large Slug with tentacles, pincers and a lot of eyes, it was so life-like and had a wretched aura around it.


     Jon put the chest on the floor and took out two pairs of Dwarven gloves, he handed one for Wulfur and opened the chest.


     "We do this nice and slow." Jon said and walked towards the altar with the book on it.


     "What is that?" Wulfur asked.


     "The less you know, the better." Jon said as he approached the black book and pointed to Wulfur to hold it up.


     As Wulfur did, Jon took out a chain and started wrapping it around the book the put a few locks on it, they all seemed enchanted with Anti-Magic runes.


     They then placed the book in the chest and closed it.


     Just as they did so, the chest started to jump around left and right as if a beast trapped inside was trying to break free.


     "Hehe, what feisty fellow." Jon laughed and stored the chest in his ring.


     Jon rallied the group to leave the scary room and return back to Ahzidal's sealing room then closed the door.


     "... That was?" Jullanar asked.


     "A Black Book." Jon said.


     "Yeah, we got if from the appearance, what was it?"


     "Well, it is a daedric artifact as you all guess… its use is not much different from the Elder Scrolls."


     """"THE WHAT?!""""


     Jon wasn't sure how their shout overlapped but he understood their surprise. What he didn't understand was why he got pushed to a wall with everyone tightening the space around him with scary eyes.


     "Ehehem! The Elder Scrolls." Jon spoke in a low tone.


     "Yeah, we heard you the first time. Explain!" Wulfur said.


     "Eh! You see Black Books are Daedric artifacts created by Hermaeus Mora, the Daedric Prince of Fate and Knowledge. Each book contains some manner of forbidden knowledge. Some books are from the ancient past; some are from the future. The thick tomes are bound in black covers, with a symbol representing Mora on the front, and emit a black mist as you all saw. Through the reading of the Black Books, individuals can obtain long forgotten powers that were not seen in centuries. The books were spread across Tamriel by Mora, and are usually located in the depths of ancient dungeons."


     Jon spilled the beans as fast as he could.


     "Yeah yeah, keep going." Alina said.


     "Through reading a Black Book, the reader will enter Apocrypha, the realm of Oblivion created and ruled over by Hermaeus Mora much like Quagmire and how we went through it with Vaermina. Tentacles will emerge from the tome and envelop the reader. Most mortals who read a Black Book are driven insane, but those who successfully journey through Apocrypha are known to discover powerful knowledge."


     "How delightful! What were you trying to do with the Black Book?" Jullanar said.


     "Well, I am too weak to read one right now so I was planning to keep it away from safe from other fellow mortals."


     "You mentioned several Black Books, right?"


     "Yes, each Dragon Priest on Solstheim of was given one."


     "So you are looking for three?"


     "Seven actually… but we will do with three for now."


     Wulfur and the rest looked at each other with tired expressions on their faces.


     "You know what? I take back all what I said before, this dolt is going to get himself killed for sure." Jullanar took her stuff and walked away.


     They all left and the only one who remained was Nefertiti.


     "You are not angry with me, Nefertiti?" Jon squatted down in front of her and asked.


     "No."


     "Oh! You are an angel."


     "I am hungry."


     "Okay, I'll give you all the fish in the world."


     Jon carried Nefertiti and went after his crew.


     ***


     The Dare Dragon Group started cleaning the Tomb of Ahzidal and sorted out all the treasure from inside. Wulfur managed to find a lot of Ebony Armor Pieces that were preserved in perfect condition all these years and he decided to fix the Ahzidal Artifacts on some of them.


     As Wulfur got busy with the forge that was built for him in Fort Frostmoth, Jon stayed in Kolbjorn Barrow and sealed the room of the Black Book, he also made sure to not let anything go out of his calculations.


     One more thing he was interested in was the Word Wall in the barrow, a lot of ancient Nordic ruins had them and Jon was interested in the Words of Power on them. Normally a certain word would inspire him to learn a new shout.


     This time he was learning the Cyclone Shout and the word 'NOS' which meant 'Strike'.


     The Word Stone said:-


     ----------


     QETHSEGOL VahRUKIV HRODMir FIN


     KRENT WO SOV Pah OK ERUVOS ahRK


     FARaaN Wah NOS TUM KRIVaaN


     DO OK ZeyMah


     Translation:-


     (This) stone commemorates Hrodmir the


     Broken who spent all his years and


     Wealth to strike down (the) murderer


     of his brother.


     ----------


     After two days of work, the Kolbjorn Barrow was sealed and with it the first Phase of Jon's plan in Solstheim.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     232 Full Moons Nigh
      A/N: HUN KAAL ZOOR {Ilka Sebastian}.


     Will sing your name is Sovngarde and publish an Extra in your honor!


     ~~~


     I also posted an Auxiliary Chapter under the name 'The World Explained (Creation)', do check it out.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     A bunch of Ebony Gear, a powerful Dragon Priest Mask, Ahzidal's artifacts, a new Word of Power, many ancient treasures, a Black Book of forbidden knowledge, I would say we hit the jackpot till it got swollen.


     But I dare dally not as my plan was still being brewed and we spend almost half of our time in digging up an ancient tomb.


     Yesterday, House Redoran's government in Raven Rock summoned me and agreed to a business partnership. They seemed to have sent a word to the main house in Blacklight City in mainland Morrowind and received the green light. Now we have a kicked another worry away.


     I boldly requested the ruins of Fort Frostmoth and Councilor Morvayn agreed to my terms in return that the Redoran Guards will occupy the fort as its security detail and whatnot. I couldn't argue of course as an outlander like myself can't get just pop up and request the fort for himself. We are only using the pier as our dock and the empty space as our storehouse, we managed to also make a small office in Raven Rock for our personnel to settle and make do business.


     With all said and done, I acted sassily and requested to extend my visit to Raven Rock claiming that it is my first time out of Skyrim… blah blah blah, and the land is fascinating... blah blah blah. Well, you just can imagine me being boldly rude and taking advantage of people with thick skin. Riften is still within me, I would say.


     Anyway, Wulfur, the greatest Blacksmith I know managed to put Ahzidal's artifacts on the Ebony Gear that we acquired. I know carry some good artifacts on me and can walk proudly with them.


     'System, show me how cool I am."


     --------------------


     -Staff: [Skull of Corruption: (Dreamsteal) (Waking Nightmares) (Agony)]


     -Staff: [Staff of Sheogorath (Bind) (Paralyze)]


     ~~~


     -Head: [Ahzidal's Helm (Far Sight) (Homing Effect)]


     -Armor: [Saviors Hide (35% Magic and Poison Resistance)]


     -Gauntlets: [Ahzidal's Ebony Fists (25% Physical Damage) (25% Magic Resistance)]


     -Boots: [Ahzidal's Ebony Striders (Waterwalking) (15% Speed)]


     ~~~


     -Cloak: [Fancy Azure College Robe (150% MP Regen)]


     -Ring: [Ahzidal's Ring of Necromancy (+25% Stronger Undead) (Soultrap)]


     -Ring: [Haven Cube (Subspace)]


     -Ring: [Nurina's Gold Ring (200% MP Regen)


     --------------------


     Goddamn! I love it…


     Savior's Hide is made from black fur so it went really well with the Ebony Boots and Gauntlets, the Helm was the only part that resembled its original appearance from the game but it was good and covered my head really well, it also was horned and looked really cool.



     My old gear was mostly enchanted by me and it was not armored really well so with that I feel like I am back to business again. Due to my physical size and I am a bit of hulkling so I really fit with heavy armors and it doesn't annoy me that much.


     What I lack is a good weapon and I know just where to find one but let's keep that for later.


     Anyway, we initiated 'Phase 2' of the plan of 'Making Solstheim Great Again' and what possibly can go wrong. Last time there was an Ash Storm, this handsome young man shouted it back to the devil's anus. Truly, these Ash Storms make you feel like Molag Bal is farting.


     Anyway, back to 'Phase 2'.


     This time I am going to the north with my crew and some men to explore the old caves up north. Before I go, I made some of the men go around the coast and ask about some items known as the Resonance Stones just to hasten things up. It will be needed for 'Phase 3'.


     With that out of the way, we departed to the north and decided to make camp in the wild at nightfall just for the sake of fun.


     Wulf was tired of working so he just decided to go have a swim with Jorna in the nearby lake. I gave him an Energy Training Scroll that had the basics of the Meditative Cultivation and the Dual Cultivation then left him with a wink.


     Alina and Jullanar were having a girls discussion so I decided to go on a hunt with Nefertiti.


     "What's with you these days?" I asked.


     "... Nothing." She said.


     Actually, she was acting strangely. She kept her Human Form up for a long time and she also is having a weird change of attitude. I would always appreciate a black-haired loli with cat ears and tail but something was off I could feel it.


     What is stranger was that she started to use Shadow Magic a lot which is also not that usual for her, she is normally lazy and would sleep a lot but now she possesses my shadow by sinking in it and saying that she had a nap… in my shadow.


     She once slept on my lap in her human form too.


     I don't hate it at all but… something is really off with her lately.


     This morning I checked her teeth and made her eat some medicine but it didn't change anything. She is less cheerful and a bit moody too.


     I had to keep the Haven Cube with her so that it would cheer her up and it worked for a while.


     Sigh! Being a cat father is so worrisome when the cat isn't acting like her usual.


     Maybe the weather is bothering her or she… I don't know.


     I need to ask someone with more experience than me.


     'Augur!'




     'Shadow!'


     (Sorry.)


     A couple of creepy incorporeal dudes haunting me can't figure out a cat!


     (I think the problem is that she has changed.) Shadow said.


     'I am listening.'


     (She was just a normal animal when you picked her up, you took her on your journeys, you rode skies, met a dragon, she became a werebeast, went into a daedric realm together… I am not expert about animals but something happened along those lines and she became a cat no more.)


     'You really are asking to be banned!'


     (No, she is a cat but she became more. A magical creature or spirit cat… I am bound into your Mind Realm so all I can do is make guesses.)


     'Well, all cats are magical creatures but you may have a point. She indeed gained more intelligence and transcended the normal limits of a cat.'


     (I wouldn't say transcen…)


     'TRANSCENDED!'


     (... Whatever suits your fancy!)


     'She may be mantling the great Cat Goddess as we speak.'


     (... I am out of here.)


     'Tsk! Puppy loving heathen.'


     I cut the transmission with Shadow and started thinking about it seriously… I still guess I need to observe more.


     "Nefertiti, where are you?"


     I looked around and didn't find her, once I tried to track the Magicka Mark I left on her I got her signal forward. She was moving fast in weird pattern… or that was a fight!


     I cast 'Levitation' and flew forward right away.


     ***


     A large black cat was hissing while moving in circles in front of another beast, that beast had unusually long limbs and claws with a big head and grey fur, it was a werewolf.


     The Werewolf howled at Nefertiti but he got hissed at.


     Nefertiti's presence seemed to be a lot stronger and provoked the werewolf greatly. He took the initiative to attack and charged at Nefertiti with its claws slashing at her.


     Nefertiti turned into a bolt of shadow and disappeared from the werewolf sight in second, she then appeared over him and slashed his back with her claws.


     *WOOO*


     The werewolf got set flying to a tree's trunk and its back seemed to be injured badly. Even with the injury, the werewolf got back on its feet and stood on its legs then howled to the sky.


     Nefertiti was provoked by the howl but she didn't charge, she stood on her rear legs too and something bizarre started to happen.


     Her limbs started to extend more and her head started to be larger, she was still smaller than the werewolf but rather than just a larger cat form she became much larger and her paws became hands with long and sharp claws.


     Her general appearance resembled a Suthay Khajiit with their lean limbs and slender figures, her tail, however, became taller. Her fur started to become taller on her back and her tail while and her ears became a bit larger.


     Jon who appeared later in the sky witnessed that transformation at first hand and became amazed.


     He was noticing Nefertiti's change of behavior but he never thought that she was still growing as werebeast from the inside. He looked at the sky at the moons and noticed the two full moons in the sky.


     "Sigh! I should watch over her then."


     Jon kept silent and started looking at the fight once again, he had to make sure that Nefertiti doesn't get harmed but he still had to leave her to grow up more.


     Nefertiti was done transforming and her height was fixed at a few centimeters shorter than the werewolf. This was a full-fledged Werecat.


     [A/N: https://ibb.co/8XCL6pD you can imagine it that way.]


     Her blue eyes shone in the dark and a wave of strong anger started to manifest from her eyes, the Werewolf was threatened and charged with all the power it hand but Nefertiti disappeared once again.


     She was not aboved him this time, she was below him and thorns made of Shadow Magic started to appear on her back like a hedgehog. Once she was right at the position she wanted, she launched those spikes at the werewolf above her.


     The werewolf felt a crazy amount of pain all the thorns that attacked its front and back, it was in agonizing pain and started whining as soon as it fell on the ground.


     Nefertiti came above the badly wounded werewolf and waved her claws at its neck ending its life.


     Nefertiti started devouring the flesh of the werewolf, she started feeding on it but it was not really to her taste yet Jon didn't stop her at all. A werebeast needs energy to prolong their transformation. He knew that she was in berserk state right now. She would attack anyone on site and that would be a problem.


     Jon took the Skull of Corruption and cast the staff's ability 'Waking Nightmares' at Nefertiti. Not far from here, another Werecat with a similar appearance manifested from the void.


     'Let's see how good you are.' Jon thought and commanded Nefertiti's image to taunt her.


     Once Nefertiti heard the hiss of a beast similar to her, she was clearly in the mood to fight once again, she let the body of the werewolf and focused on the new guest.


     The fake Nefertiti took another command from Jon and turned around to run away. The original Nefertiti was completely provoked and gave a chase.


     The mastermind Jon was still floating above the trees while witnessing the two beasts and their amazing speed. He was commanding them to a destination where they can have a fight but as he was in the sky, he noticed a place and sensed some life auras from inside.


     'Frostmoon cave? I almost forgot. A pack of werewolves that worship do live there… hmmm! I wonder."


     Jon commanded the fake Nefertiti to the cave and landed down to witness how will this unfold.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     233 The Wereca
      This Extra comes to you by the good graces of Ilka Sebastian.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Frostmoon crag was not a large cave but it was where a band of hunters lived, these hunters were all werewolves and this was a full moon night so it was natural for all werewolves to be in their Beast Form at that time of the month.


     A few minutes ago, these werewolves felt a strange presence in their territory and they all gathered back at their meeting spot.


     Unease in the air, the smell of blood and the strange sound of the beast in front of them. It was just like them, a Werebeast but of Origins and appearance, they are not aware of. Nevertheless, it was an enemy. Werebeasts are not friendly with each other even though they are all the follower of Hircine, the Daedric Prince of the Hunt. They just learned the hard lesson by the Werebears when they kicked them of their home and killed their old pack.


     Now, a new threat appeared in a vicious looking werebeast that looked like a Werecat. It was funny as there was no such thing as Werecats, only Werelions existed and these were the Khajiit that were blessed by Hircine.


     The pack can communicate with their thoughts just like how Nefertiti and Jon communicate. The decided that this one beast is really dangerous to challenge alone, they had to hunt it together.


     The leader of the pack Majni was in the center with the two females Hjordis and Rakel at his sides and his brother Akar at the back. There were other hunters in the den but they all ran to the back holding their bows up.


     Nefertiti was still mad at the mirror image of hers that she chased all the way here to no point but to meet three more foes. She wasn't in the right mind to make a strategy or be careful, all she wanted to do is to fight.


     The four werewolves roared at her but she didn't faze and her tail stood up with many Shadow Thorns manifesting on it, she waved her tail left and right and the thorns started flying around like arrows.


     The four werewolves moved faster than the other one she killed outside the crag, the moved to different locations to avoid the valley of thorns then started at Nefertiti from four different sides. Nefertiti mindlessly picked the closest one to her and charged with all her power. Majni and her slashed with their claws at each other but it seemed that Nefertiti was going to be in danger before Jon would even act, Nefertiti twisted her body around itself and avoided Majni's attack completely while counter-attacking with other claws at him grazing deep into his shoulder.


     She didn't stand at her place and jumped high to the mountain nearby and clung on it.


     The other werewolves and the hunters were shocked by how fast she moved and how high she could jump, Jon analyzed the situation and agreed that she is a cat after all so her instincts to move her body as much be better than that of a human in a Beast's Form. He decided to wait more and see.



     Nefertiti on the cliff she hung looked down at her foes and hissed at them, she was angry and her hiss was akin to a werewolf's howl. The hunter with weak wills threw away their bows and ran away.


     Nefertiti let go and landed on the ground, she stared at the werewolves around her then ran to the side following the hunters. Everyone was shocked by how mean she acted, this was clearly her first transformation in the full Werecat so she was supposed to be berserking around yet she made some daring move.


     Jon was going to stop her any time but as soon as she attracted the other Werewolves to go after her, she turned around in an instant and slashed at the nearest three werewolves. Rakel, the youngest, was injured deeply and got thrown to the side, while Hjordis and Akar felt like they suffered minor injuries. The last and the elders, Majni, managed to get behind Nefertiti and slashed at her back.


     Without even turning around, Majni's claws landed on Nefertiti's back as if they landed on a hard rock. Looking closely, Nefertiti has once again used Shadow Magic to create scale-like armor on her body.


     'You're a genius, girl.' Jon was floating in the dark sky and smiling at Nefertiti's brilliance.


     Nefertiti didn't stay at her place, she realized that she was physically weaker than the werewolves but she was much faster and she can use magic. She jumped away and stood on a rock far away from the werewolves. She faced them with viciousness in her eyes and her magic started to manifest on her hands, she launched her first throwable Shadow Magic attack in her life in a manner that made Jon open his eyes wide, the Shadow manifested from her hands was like a Boomerang that flew, revolved around itself and changed direction. Each time she waves her hands, Shadow Magic comes out.


     She was casting magic properly and not by instinct like the normal creature and more to that in the Beast Form. This was completely unheard of.


     Her Shadow Boomerangs targeted the other four Werewolves who barely managed to avoid the deadly blows and hid behind cover but it seemed that Nefertiti was going to get them soon enough. They became desperate and charged at her again all at once.


     At that time, Jon decided it was enough. He waved the 'Skull of Corruption' and a lot of Runes appeared on the ground around the hunters and Nefertiti the suddenly a web of lightning appeared from each rune and targeted the five werebeasts all at once. The arc of lightning wrapped itself around them and pulled them away from each other.


     The net of lightning was a spectacle from above and showed how domineering and powerful the mage was, Jon smiled and started to descend from the sky.


     One the ground, the werebeasts saw a man in a half-sleeved azure robe on a black armor while covering his head with a large hood that hid his face as if the void under it all that as he was holding a staff with a skull on it. This man came down from the sky and his appearance was great but fearful at the same time.


     Nefertiti was still berserking but once the man landed in front of her, he raised his left free hand in front of her head and a green light came out.


     "Sleep!" The man, whose voice was old, wise and deep, spoke to the Werecat and she suddenly lost all her power and fell under the effect of the spell.


     The man then approached her and put his hand on its head then the Werecat's body started to change and became smaller and smaller turning into a little girl with black hair and rosy cheeks. She was just a child who was around seven to eight years old and looked really adorable and peaceful. The man held the girl in his arms and carried her after wrapping her in a large piece of cloth.


     He then turned around and looked at the werewolves, his old, wise and deep voice sounded again.


     "I am sorry about what happened just now, this is totally my mistake. This little one was having her first full change and she slipped away without me noticing." He said in a cool and calm way that made the werewolves feel his power and age.


     He kept looking at them waiting for a reply but he noticed that it was a bit not possible.


     "Oh, sorry about that." He waved his staff and the lightning runes disappeared along with the lightning arcs that bound the werewolves. With another wave of his staff, the four werewolves felt weaker and they started to change back to human.


     It took them a few seconds but they were all back to being humans with completely no clothes on. [A/N: I wonder why I had to mention that.]


     "Sorry about this again, young ones." He said.


     The four hunters were startled but they recognized the man's power and that was not a thing they want to ever mess with.


     "I… I am this pack's leader, I go by Majni. Might I know who is the elder?" One of the hunters said.


     The old man sneered under his hood but he didn't show a thing, he only moved his hand and pulled his robe away from his armor revealing it.


     "Does this prove my identity?" He asked Majni.


     The werewolves looked at the armor that had the design of a wolf's head on it and didn't understand what to do but Majni reacted.


     "A Savior's Hide!" Majni shouted in awe. "You too are a follower of the Prince of the Hunt?"


     The man nodded slightly.


     "But he is not a werebeast." Hjordis said.


     "My role is to serve a higher purpose. Being a werebeast will hinder my duties." The man said in his amazing voice.


     """Oh!""" The four hunters were in awe once again.


     "My little friend here has attacked one of you in the woods and I regret to say that he did not survive. I am sorry as it was her first time and she was hard to track."


     The hunters seemed a bit sad but Majni nodded.


     "Poor bastard. He went insane and couldn't come back to human again." He said with sadness.


     The man nodded in understanding behavior but he was sighing in relief.


     "I will compensate you for your fallen friend… do tell, young one, can your pack acquire any rings blessed by the prince for this little one? She is having it hard lately." The man said.


     "... Yes, we do have some." Majni said and signaled to Akar who ran to the back and recovered a bag from the deepest part in the camp.


     "Good then." The man replied and waved his staff again.


     Golden light shone upon the tree hunters and healed their wounds from the fight with Nefertiti.


     "This is a small apology and this is my compensation for your friend and the ring." The man took out a purse of coins, he then made a cast a spell and made the purse and the bag of the rings switch places.


     "With this, I will be leaving."


     The man disappeared with his voice still lingering around the space causing the four hunters to shiver once again.


     Jon appeared far away from Frostmoon Crag with Nefertiti in his arms, he put away the hood and dispelled the 'Mimic' spell he cast on his voice.


     "Morgan Freeman's voice, always gets the job done."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     234 Night Talk
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     I took Nefertiti back to our camp carrying her in my arm. I kept checking on her the whole way to the camp and found that has become more powerful both physically and spiritually. I don't understand the reason for that sudden growth but I need to do more checks.


     What is more concerning that she was evolving mentally.


     While I was carrying her, she felt me close and held to my robe as if she doesn't want to let me go. I could only put her on the bed and rest beside her. Not until some time later as Nurina and Jullanar returned.


     "Where were you two?" I asked them.


     "We were looking for you." Jull said while smiling.


     "Yes, we were feeling a bit naughty so we tried to find you." Alina continued.


     I see, this is a full moon night after all so everyone is either horny or turning into a werebeast. Amazing!


     "I know it is mostly my fault but you two need to control your desires a bit." I said.


     "Don't worry, we got that covered." The two said and smiled at each other.


     So they did it together again, huh! Not sure how to feel about that though.


     "What's wrong with her?" Jull asked pointing at Nefertiti.


     "Well, it started like this..." I started telling them what happened through the hunt with Nefertiti.


     "This is strange. You said the Essence-Energy in her body increased?" Alina reconfirmed.


     "Drastically. It is as if she is cultivating like us." I replied.


     "Then can't that be because of the 'Beastmaster' ability that your family has?"


     "Not possible. It is only a mental link, to affect her like this then it must be something like a soul link which I am not sure if it is possible to establish it between two separate entities."


     Soul Links is like how the Augur attached his Astral Extension to me and how Hircine attach his Astral Extensions to the Werebeasts. Becoming a Werebeast is like having a part of Hircine inside you, that is why when the Werebeasts die, they end up in Hircine's Realm of Oblivion, the Hunting Ground.


     "I am starting to think that keeping her as a Werebeast is a bad idea." I said.


     Jull seemed sad when I said that but Alina replied.


     "You have no right to say so, she enjoys being a Werebeast."


     When Alina said that, Jull and I were utterly shocked. Alina sighed and kept talking.


     "It is true that Kyne is the mother of both men and beasts while Hircine is the one who curses people with his Therianthropy and makes them into such horrible creatures. We follower of Kyne have a bad history with Hircine yet we understand the Prince of the Hunt and his big game. For a cat like Nefertiti to surpass her limits as a beast and become a larger beast is actually not as disturbing as a man turning into a beast. I don't understand the will of the Stag Prince but let's not do something we don't understand for now." Alina said.



     "She is right." Jull continued, "I feel like the cat is getting smarter day by day. We won't understand unless we wait. All I know is that this cat loves you so much and she is a part of our family so think carefully before you do something you might regret."


     "Yes, and regarding Nefertiti's connection to you, I think it is deeper than whatever we may understand, she this the only one other than you who can withstand my eyes without falling to agony, it is not because of her but that is because of you, her link with you protects her from my eyes as if you two are linked in a way we never saw before. I suggest if you ever have the chance to ask the Stag Prince then do so."


     "You aren't worried about me from meeting up with a Daedric Prince now?" I asked while smiling wryly.


     "The Stag Prince is fair, that's a given. He won't mistreat a mortal unless he was directly offended."


     I nodded to Alina's words and patted the sleeping Nefertiti.


     She may have a fate I can't figure out too. Picking her up that day may have ruined her life but I am sure she wouldn't want to become an ordinary cat ever again.


     ***


     I slipped Nefertiti into my Haven Cube and started preparing dinner, a few minutes later, Wulf and Jorna appeared.


     The two of them looked a bit energetic and all smiles.


     "Oh no! I know that look on their faces." Alina said with a laugh.


     "Did you give Wulfur one of those?" Jullanar asked and pointed at her training scroll.


     I nodded silently.


     Wulfur came towards me with a funny smile and sat silently while Bjorna kept a poker face. These two have strong energy around them which meant they have cultivated very well.


     "We never got tired!"


     "Pffft!"


     Wulfur spoke and I laughed right away. He must have had it real good.


     "Hey, Jon. What was that scroll you gave him?" Jorna asked with an annoyed face.


     "It is my two years of hard work, something that you are lucky to experience in this lifetime."


     "... I am not sure how to feel about it! Angry because you interfered in our private matters or thankful because…"


     "We never got tired!"


     "Pffft! I am dying."


     I could endure it no more and laughed again. Wulfur's brain was still in some place else.


     "Anyway, why did we have to mediate between every step and after the whole thing?" Jorna asked.


     "Well, it happens like this. You guys transfer different energies to each other and use it to nurture your own."


     "We read the scroll." Jorna said.


     "The point is that the energies outside your in your Energy Center are not really belonging to your body and eventually it returns to the world once the body dies. What you do is that you take that energy and trap it in your soul, which where your Essence Energy is, by the Meditation or what I call the Cultivation. It is basically stealing the Energy and making it into your Essence. It will increase your Life Force and Magicka as well as make you get tired less often as you just experienced."


     "We were like animals!"


     "Pffft!"


     "SHUT UP, WULFUR!"


     Bjorna started shouting at Wulfur who was smiling at her with a silly face. The guy is in love, what can I say.


     "So by Stealing that Energy and storing it in our Soul, we are stronger?"


     "Physically, nope. Magically, yes. And your Aura also will experience a leap in power."


     "What does the Aura have to do with any of that?"


     "Do you understand what the Aura is?"


     "... Uncle Jonrad said it is an imitation of an ancient Akaviri art known as the Battle-Spirit art. It is the manifestation of the warrior's will that would make him stronger and produce a certain effect related to that warrior's style." Jorna replied.


     [A/N: that is semi-canon lore, I just called the Aura to make things easier to understand. Check the Dragonknight lore article on the Wiki.]


     "Well, it is a textbook answer but let me explain. You see, when a Necromancer dabble a lot with the dead or a Shadow Mage deals with the twisted nature of the Shadow Magic, their personalities tend to change, you find the Necromancer always walking around with a gloomy atmosphere around him and don't care too much about ethics when dealing with corpses of people and the Shadowmancer becomes twisted with a vague personality. Same goes for the Paladins who carry light and the Fire Mages who burn things without remorse. In the end, power takes its toll on a person, this is when a person becomes immersed in that power and gain a lot of understanding about it to the point where it becomes part of his nature. Now couple that Nature with raw power, that Essence Energy I talked about just now, I said it is in the Soul or the Spirit or whatever you would like to call it. The point is, once you couple that Skill Nature or the Personality Nature with that Essence Energy, you get your Battle-Spirit. Its properties are to buff your physical power as a basic property and act the same way your Nature does.


     Take Alina for example, she is the perfect representation of the Skill Nature as the blessed child of Kyne, her white Stormy Frost Aura, resulted by the constant use to Frost and Wind Magic, is so powerful that it chills to the bone. Jullanar is the perfect representation for Personality Nature, she is stealthy and fierce, her grey Stealth Aura buffs her speed and make her harder to notice."


     "I see!" Everyone hit their palms with their fist and spoke together.


     "When Jon puts it that way, it sure has some understanding behind it now."


     "Truly better than Uncle Jonrad's vague explanation."


     [A/N: Truth be told, I tried to add something cool to the story without fully understanding it and had to explain it that way. I am a bit sophisticated when it comes to Semi-Lore stuff.]


     "What about you Jon? Your Aura doesn't represent you at all!"


     "Yes, it is strangely a green Madness Aura and you are not that good with Illusion Magic."


     "Well, as you know, I am a special case. I study all Schools of Magic and practice Martial Arts with my long history of practicing the stealth arts in Riften. Overall, my style is a mix of my Skills and Personality are all about overwhelming the opponent in all aspects. I am a bit of an S as you can all tell..."


     "Bwahahaha, very… ehem." Jull interrupted but let's ignore that.


     "... I personally think that my Aura needs an upgrade but I still need to find the perfect mindset to make it better."


     "That was really eye-opening."


     "What will we do tomorrow then."


     "Finally back to business. Phase 2 is about a Black Book hunting in Benkongerike Cave, a Treasure Hunt in Gyldenhul Barrow the resting place of Haknir Death-Brand, and finally White Ridge Barrow to face another powerful Dragon Priest and take his treasures and Black Book, after all of that is done I would love to visit a Dragon Wall in the North of Solstheim. Our time limit is one week."


     I announced my grand plan right away.


     "You know what? This guy is a Sadistic fucker." Wulfur said went away.


     """Humph!""" The tree girls snorted and went away too.


     "Hey! There was that thing about…"


     "SHUT UP, JON!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     235 New Progress
      Benkongerike Cave is located in the north of Solstheim just a few miles north to the Skaal Village by going up the mountain. The area was rich with beauty and nature that made me pause every now and then to smell the fresh cold air of the sea. It wasn't like as I missed but the Ashlands are really too filthy to endure. I wonder how the dark elves can do it!


     Anyway, this phase the plan was about us six only going around in Nordic Ruins and getting our training done. Any numerical disadvantage will be handled by me as the best Summoner of the group and will also support and also attack, Tanking is for Wulfur, Scouting is for Jullanar, Dealing Damage is for Alina and Healing is for Bjorna. The five of us are a complete team when it comes to facing hordes of monsters.


     And this is what happened when we entered Benkongerike Cave, Rieklings attacked us from every side there is.


     "What is Ysmir's name is going on here? Is this a kingdom of Rieklings?" Wulfur shouted.


     "Hehe, the royal knights are coming at your way, Sir Wulfur."


     As I said that, a few Rider Rieklings charged at Wulfur on their boars.


     "On it."


     Wulfur waved his hammer taking down the three Riekling Riders and their Bristlebacks in one go.


     "Hey, Jon. Any contribution to society?" Jull asked.


     "I am filling the place with my Undead, what more do you need?"


     "Put down Nefertiti and help us like you mean it."


     "No, her meowjesty has asked for a massage. Until I am needed, I will keep on serving the Princess."


     Nefertiti was in her normal cat form and wanted to laze on my arm since this morning. She was acting all playful and cute since she woke up. I kept stroking her back and she was reacting nicely.


     "How is she today?" Jull asked.


     "Much like a cat actually, she does not remember all the fight of yesterday's and very happy with the rings I brought her. Also, do you notice that she have grown? She is a bit bigger."


     Yesterday, I brought her 4 rings with me. They were all blessed by Hircine and made for Werebeasts. They are:-


     [Ring of Bloodlust] Increases the power of her Intimidation growls and hisses.


     [Ring of Instinct] heightens her instincts and senses.


     [Ring of the Hunt] Increases her Power, Speed and Durability.


     [Ring of the Moon] Heals wounds faster.


     [A/N: I tweeked the rings to become better than the game]


     These rings were all blessed by the Stag Prince Hircine and would benefit Nefertiti greatly. Nefertiti was very pleased with them and absorbed them in her Shadow, I don't understand how or why but she got their power.


     This cute little devil is getting more mysterious but the connection between us was never this stronger. There is indeed a link beyond my understanding the same way Alina described it. I can even sense Nefertiti's mood now.


     What is important now was that Nefertiti assured me that she passed the unease she was feeling and feels much better. I would take her words for it and keep loving her for a few more hours.



     Putting her meowjesty aside for now, I started practicing some new spells was my undead were taking down the Riekling with the rest of the team.


     Yesterday, I tested a new spell on the Werewolves that was called 'Electrohand'. It was just an orignal Expert Level. Another new spell that I learned was 'Mimic', Nurina gave me the tome of it a long time ago but I a not good with Illusion and it took me quite a while. The last and the coolest spell I learned was a spell called 'Necro Construction', which is a spell that creates undead.


     [Electrohand] is an original of mine as the name gives out, a crossover between Lightning Magic and Telekinesis which is far more powerful and violent than both. I managed to carry a large rock with it, its weight must be around five tons.


     [Mimic] is a known spell that can change the voice and slightly the appearance, I can't change my body shape but I can change the simple things like the colors, the hair, the facial features and the maybe can make my ear pointy.


     [Necro Construction] is a spell that hailed from the Cult of Worms, the worst Necromancer Faction in the history of this world of Tamriel. The spell itself can gather together the bones and the flesh of dead mortals and animals to create whatever the caster wants, be it a Bone Colossus or just a Skeletal Warrior as long as the caster studied the undead creature of course.


     With these three spells in my arsenal, I felt like a new man once again. I haven't learned a new spell in ages.


     Back to Benkongerike Cave. We traveled far through the icy cave and started to have troubles with the Rieklings, they were too many and chaotically organized if you get the gist of it. They would swarm in weird synchronization and disperse when they are overwhelmed.


     Still, we managed to push through and reached Benkongerike Great Hall which was a Nordic Ruin behind the icy cave.


     In the Great Halls, there were some Draugrs that took some effort to bring down until we reached the end of the halls and solved a dump Ancient Nordic Puzzle to cross through the doors.


     "Can anyone just tell me what is the point of solving these dump puzzles?" I asked loudly.


     "Legends mention that they were created to distract the people who solve them from the traps. Luckily we know that and we solve them carefully."


     "Tsk! Too soft. When I die, I want you guys to make a grand tomb for me. Those who want to loot my personal Third Versions of the 'Lusty Argonian Maid' will have to go through death traps, flying traps, Fire Traps, walking on the sky traps and real traps... I want you guys to recreate Diablo 2 on Hell Mode. with a hundred levels deep in the ground and assign the meanest monsters to inhabit that dungeon. At the coffin room, I want a Word Wall that says (Lok Hen, Zeymah), which means (High Five, Bro) as I walk out as a Draugr and troll the adventurers."


     As I finished talking, I was stared at by five pairs of dumb eyes. No… four, don't count Nefertiti.


     "... Okay." They all were mostly crept out.


     "What about you Wulfur? How do you like your crypt to be like?"


     "Small one room with an Orichalcum heavy door. Whoever can open the door with a hammer gets to have my personal legacy."


     "Oh! How generous! What about you Alina?"


     "On the top of a mountain, the closest point to Kyne I can get."


     "... Can't argue with your logic. What about you Jull?"


     "I'll go with Alina. Your place is so creepy."


     "Tsk! Bjorna?"


     "Are you guys really going along with his joke? We are in an Ancient Tomb! Which is filled with the dead! And you all are talking about your death? I would just turn around and leave you guys."


     "... Makes sense!" "Yeah yeah." "Totally."


     With my weird fellowship, we reached the end of Benkongerike Great Hall and there was no boss at all, just an old Word Wall and a passage with a familiar stench.


     We walked through that passage and arrived at a room similar to the Black Book room of Ahzidal and there was also a Black Book. We followed the same process and sealed the Black Book in a containment chest.


     After doing so, we returned to the Word Wall to study it.


     It said:-


     --------------------


     NONVUL BRON DahMaaN DaaR ROT


     DO FIN FODiiZ BORMAH KENDOV KRIF


     OK KOSIL VOKUL NUZ JUN GaaR


     NiiN NAU OK HOKORON


     Which meant:


     Noble Nords, remember these words


     Of the Hoar-Father: a warrior fights


     his evil, but a king unleashes


     on his enemy


     --------------------


     The important word her was 'Gaar' which meant 'Unleash'.


     With that, I have the second and the third words of a new shout, all I need is the first or I can just try to comprehend it on my own which will work but will take a month at least, these Word Wall contain a lot of insight after all.


     With that, we left out the tomb by using 'Teleport' to the outside. I may have forgotten to mention that I now can mark the Space itself so I can Teleport back to it.


     "How long did this tomb take?"


     "Almost a day. Kinda feel tired now that I mention it."


     "White Ridge Barrow is that way, we can make camp at its entrance."


     We traveled two hours on our Flame Atronach Horses until we reached White Ridge Barrow, we arrived at the barrow's entrance but didn't make a camp, I decided that we all should go in the Haven Cube.


     We gathered in the main space and had a meal before sending Nefertiti to bed. Wulf and I started a heated discussion in our corner and the girls actually started to Meditate.


     I started working with Wulfur on the Stalhrim we acquired some time ago and he managed to grind it then reshape it in tubes. I took the tubes and started enchanting them to the then stuffed the reshaped enchanted empty Soul Gem into and started to close the product. I was lacking some key material like the core of the reactor but I think with the temperature of the Stalhrim, I will not face any problem with the overheating ever again. My Magicka Reactor is a few days away from being the most promising source of power in this world if I don't royally screw it up.


     While we were working, I heard a strange sound and a gust of wind moved inside the space. I looked around me to see where this wind came from as it was strange, the Cube allows air and Magicka to flow in and go out but not wind…


     "Jon, I think a force wave came out of Jorna just now!" Wulfur said.


     "Are you serious?"


     "Yes."


     "Come, let's see."


     As we went towards Bjorna, she opened her eyes and looked at herself in a strange way.


     "Did something happen to me?" She asked.


     "Yeah, one of those pulse waves that I talked about before." I said.


     Alina and Jullanar opened their eyes and came towards us.


     "What is going around here?"


     "Jorna just experienced one of those Pulses Waves."


     "You still haven't figured out what it means?"


     "No…"


     This thing was still depressing me.


     "Hey, Jon. I think I have experienced that feeling before. You know… my Energy Center felt like something going in strongly and something coming out."


     "Oh, you mean the Magicka Pool here. I see! Hmmm… maybe because Jorna is the one with the least Essence Energy between us so you felt more than us. I guess when we steal that World's Energy from the Magicka Pool and pull it to feed the Essence-Energy in the Soul, something comes out while the Energy goes in… everyone, halt your training for now. Cousin, give me your hand."


     I bossed everyone around and contacted the Augur to provide him with the update.


     {Your thinking is indeed Logical. I also looked into the previous Data you sent and found that when Arch-Mage Shalidor reported that he stole the Secret of Immortality from Akatosh, he was being vague about it. He may have actually did the same process that you are doing right now or something similar to it.}


     'Damn! Then this Pulse Waves should be a good sign, right?'


     {Indeed. Keep providing me with Data. Also, the conclusion that when you steal the Energy of Heaven and lock it into your Soul as Essence Energy is a good of thinking. There is indeed a form of Energy that comes out.}


     'What kind of energy?'


     {It is like a lower class energy compared to the Energy you take in. Think of it as the Profound Essence Energy you absorbed replaces the Mortal Energy. Every Pulse Wave means progress and your soul is approaching a realm new to us.}


     'So it is also a good sign, good then! How many of those Energy Waves can we expecting to happen?'


     {For you, I guess you are nearing the limit and will replace all your Mortal Energy soon, for your friends… I guess you should count how many pulses they have progressed through until now.}


     'Thank you, you are really helpful.'


     {I am doing something that serves my interest too so don't think too much about it. Just remember to keep me posted.}


     'Alright!'


     As I cut the connection with the Augur, I started exploring the Soul of Bjorna and compared it to mine.


     This should be how three layers of the new Profound Energy look like. I am not sure how to count the Mortal Energy but it is good.


     I have eight layers myself… I see.


     I opened my eyes and held Wulfur's hands after Jorna, after some measuring, I judged him to have five layers.


     Alina was six layers and Jull was five like Wulfur.


     I understand now.


     I started telling the group the things the Augur and I understood from the Stealing the secret of Immortality from Akatosh like Shalidor to the layers and all that.


     "So it means we are advancing and getting stronger?" Jull asked.


     "As I said before, your body is becoming abundant with Essence Energy when you get more layer of it and condense them over each other. To answer your question, I would say that we can exert more Physical Energy and have increase Magicka that way but our physical strength is still around the same. Who knows, maybe after we condense enough energy in our souls, our bodies start to get stronger too.


     Don't forget that the 'Soul' is the Energies of the body and all that is locked into the 'Astral Body' which is locked into the 'Physical Body' and both bodies are connected through the 'Acupoints'. When the 'Soul' quality reaches the limit, I am sure that the 'Astral Body' will be refined enough to cause changes in the 'Physical Body'."


     I said and my head was getting overloaded with calculations.


     "Damn, he is a super nerd." Jullanar mocked me.


     "He is the best nerd in the world." Alina calmly defended me.


     I was being praised by the four as an idiotic otaku idea popped into my head.


     "Oh here it comes, he'll ruin the moment." Jull foresaw my idea.


     "Totally." Even Alina swiched sides.


     "Okay, thank you but now… this new discovery needs some classification. As a discoverer of the profound art of Meditating, I would like to start putting this classification myself."


     "You mean you would name it?"


     "Any objection?"


     "Your naming sense is terrible." "Yeah." "Don't do it, Jon."


     "Just hear me out. I am saying that we are 'Stealing' from the Dragon God 'Akatosh' following the example of 'Shalidor', and judging that the Blessing of Akatosh is related to Magicka Regeneration, I would love to name this first Realm of Cultivation, the [Dragon Robbing Stage]. Like that, I am at the '8th Layer of the Dragon Robbing Realm', Alina is '6th Layer', Wulfur and Jull at the '5th Layer' and Jorna at the '3rd Layer'."


     "... that may not be bad after all." Alina said.


     "Distasteful but whatever."


     And that's how we agreed to name our first Realm of Cultivation.


     [A/N: The name of the First Realm is made by inspiration from the Chinese Novels as you can guess. [Dragon Robbing] is similar to [Qi Condensation] as in both cases the cultivator robs the Energy and goes against Heaven. I think the Elder Scrolls world is based on the same concept as the Mortals were locked into Mundus by Lorkhan and ascend by the CHIM like Talos. I am not going the Talos Scenario so don't worry about the spoilers.


     The rest of the martial arts realms are [Foundation Establishment] [Core Formation] and [Nascent Soul], I intend on changing the names into Nordic Style ones and will accept suggestions. Also, tell me what you think of the [Qi Condensation] becoming the [Dragon Robbing], I think its neat but I will change it based on the opinions.]




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     236 White Ridge Spiders
      A Big Pile of Thanks to @Patrick_Schuster and @DarkPriest on PayPal… Also @Wazolek on Patreon.


     It's PAYDAY! And Extra Day! And here I thought I piled up some stock chapters to laze for a while!


     Also about the cultivation Realm naming… I will put a vote on Discord to settle this once and for all.


     Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     After getting some progress in terms of our Cultivation and even naming our first realm, we went right away to the exploration of White Ridge Barrow.


     This place is special and I came here for a very good reason. I am not sure if I will ever find what I am after but there is a good chance to do so.


     Just as we opened the jammed gate of the barrow, we found a very chaotic and a badly dim place, unlike the other barrows, this barrow was already explored.


     "Damn, this one is probably clean." Wulfur looked around and said in disappointment.


     "Just like how I wanted it to be." I said as I cast 'Night Vision' and 'Detect'.


     "Wait! You knew the place was already explored." Alina asked.


     "Nope, I hoped it was explored. It means the ones we are after have mostly arrived."


     I took the lead and judging by how it looks, this place has been abandoned for a long time. Still…


     "What is that smell?" Jull asked.


     "Sounds like some creature had made its nest here." Wulfur said.


     "Not wrong but not completely right. Look…" I said and cast a few 'Magelight' orbs to the front. The whole area started getting illuminated bit by bit.


     The place we are in was a large hall followed the entrance, it was kinda run down and some of its parts were destroyed but that was very common for all Nordic Ruins. The uncommon thing was the amount of the cocoons we saw.


     On the corner of rooms, there were life-like cocoons that had a hint of fiery light oozing from them. They were beating like hearts and with the diameter of half a meter each. It was awfully disgusting, the place was filled with them.


     "What in Kyne's name is that?" Alina moved close to me and held my clothes, her hands started to shiver. It was somewhat cute.


     "These cocoons are webs… spider webs." Jullanar figured it out.


     "Yes, they are. And they are not friendly at all. Do not go near them." I said.


     Everyone started gathering tightly around me.


     "Alina, I want you to summon the 'North Wind'. Let's crush them down in full swoop."


     Everyone stuck closer to Alina as I said that.


     "This so disgusting… All-Maker!" Alina shouted and changes started happening around us.


     The All-Maker blessing that Alina acquired is an AOE skill that is a really crazy storm of frost, just as she activated it, we got trapped in the eye of the storm and the place around us started to get messy.



     "Jon, a barrier, please."


     "On it."


     I cast a powerful Ward around us and all the trouble was warded off. As soon as the mini storm ended, the room settled down, we witnessed what happened to the place.


     The cocoons were all destroyed and the insides of them were smashed to pieces, they were of course albino spiders. Frost traces were on the walls and the pillars of the place and it really seemed that some Ice Wraiths were wrecking the place around here.


     "Nice job, Alina." I said as I kissed her forehead.


     "You baby spider murderers." Jullanar was depressed when she saw the amount of the dead spiders around the area. She has a thing for spiders.


     "Okay, back to formation, we are going straight to the inner sanctum."


     The crew turned back together and we went straight to the largest hall in the ruin, after passing some traps and taking down some albino spiders, we started collecting their eggs then proceeded forward.


     On the way, we found body parts and bones from many species like humans and elves who seemed to be bandits judging by the state how they got here, there was also some explorers who seemed to have been killed here and brought here to become feed for the spiders. Some Rieklings and their boars were also there. The whole place was a miss.


     "Someone is growing spiders in here."


     "I would normally appreciate it but this is too much."


     "It is actually normal." I said.


     "What? You approve of that?"


     "No, but I am saying that most of the researchers had to cross the lines many times to achieve success. Human trails, biological weapons and many other disgusting things that history didn't reveal were all made by researchers who threw away their ethics to reach a new height in knowledge."


     Wasn't it possible? It is very possible and was basically how my past world worked.


     We kept going forward until we saw something really unpleasant; a man with a spider mounted on his head was was as if he is a zombie.


     "What is that thing?"


     I didn't reply and just cast a Lightning Bolt that took out the man and the spider down.


     "That was a bandit being controlled by the spider."


     "Being controlled?"


     "Just like Remy from Ratatouille but this time with magic." I replied.


     """What?"""


     "Don't mind me! I just wanted to say it so much."


     "What should we do against these spiders then?" Jorna asked.


     "Don't get close and kill from afar, use Blast Magic to kill as much as possible."


     With that plan, we went further killing Mind Controlled bandits and spiders. I was gathering the eggs of the albino spiders for later use and managed to reach a mining place in the Barrow.


     As soon as we entered, a voice called for us.


     "Help! You there! Help me, please!"


     A voice of a man came from a deeper part in the mining area. I took the lead and eliminated any threat on the way until I reached the source of the voice.


     'Oh, so he is alive!'


     Above a wooden platform, I saw a Dark Elf man locked in a room-like cage with a lot of notes, food and what looked like a study area.


     "You there, please help me. I beg of you, get me out of here before she comes." The Dark Elf looked at us and started crying.


     "Quickly, help him…" Bjorna said and was about to go unlock the cage but Wulfur and I stopped her at the same time.


     "I suppose you are?" Wulfur asked.


     "I am Servos, Servos Rendas from the Mournhold. Please help me, my associate imprisoned me here. Get me out before she comes, please."


     We all looked at each other and felt a bit conflicted about the man.


     "Those people controlled by spiders outside, were you the one who did that to them?" Wulfur asked.


     "No, sera (sir). It is my associate who did all that, she locked me in here and made me work for her. She is behind all that."


     "So you can control spiders?" Jullanar asked.


     "... We… we made a discovery but my associate became paranoid that I may turn on her and steal the research, all those fumes from the experiments must have got to her."


     "Hehe, that's why Nurina always told us to experiment out in the open, not in the deepest part of a cave." I mocked him.


     "Wait! You said the experiments turned her mentally unstable, right?" Alina asked.


     "... I guess… I am not sure."


     "That makes you as dangerous."


     "Please, no. I don't want to be in this place anymore. I am not going to do anything I promise! I know! It is the Chanting Voice… from the deepest part of the Crypt… it is what drove Merilar crazy… it can't be the experiments. I am very sane." The Dark Elf panicked once he thought that we would leave him here.


     "Chanting Voice?"


     "Yes, it comes from the deepest part of the crypt. We sealed the place because we were wary of any power we don't want to mess with but Merilar, she became crazy… yes, it made her crazy." The Dark Elf man kept shouting.


     "You mean a Word Wall? Why would that drive anyone crazy?" Jullanar asked.


     Word Walls make some sort of sound when one approaches them. It is mostly the residual power of the Thu'um that was kept in the Word Wall for ages and it contains some of the profound understanding of a certain word. A Dragonborn can understand these Chants and that's how I become able to learn many Shouts this fast.


     "Word Walls? You know what is that chanting is?" The Dark Elf was taken aback.


     "Yeah! We have someone who is an expert on that sort of thing here." The all pointed at me.


     The Dark Elf named Servos looked at me and became curious.


     "May I ask… what sort of power is that?" He asked.


     "Why would I tell you that?"


     "Eh… Ehehe, truth is... it made me curious for a while but I was engrossed in my research more… how about this? A trade! I give you my knowledge about the spiders and how to create them, you show me this power and get me out of here?" Servos said.


     "Hahaha, you want me to exchange both knowledge and freedom with only knowledge and you made it sound like a fair trade? I like you."


     "... Ehehe, you got me there but I promise you that the Magical Spiders are always worth it."


     "Don't worry about it, even if I shared my knowledge with you, you won't be able to do anything with it anyway." I said.


     "Eh? Really?"


     "It is not a power anyone can use but I promise you, it is worth it."


     Servos seemed conflicted. Even though he was caged, Dark Elves have the tendency to be thick-skinned. I am the son of Nurina Aren and I know Dunmer too damn well.


     "In exchange, you will teach my fiancee here how to make those little beautiful spiders." I said as I patted Jullanar's back.


     "Eh?! You want me to raise spiders?" Jullanar was shocked.


     "Yes, why not? You like spiders, right?"


     She nodded happily.


     From the game, these spiders were known as the Spider Scrolls. They were really unique and made the game a bit fun, they were treated like scrolls but one would equip a spider and throw it, on the enemy, it had many effects and was really fun to troll with. Still, their power was not to be neglected and I need to understand how to craft them. As Jullanar loves spiders and has a thing for Alchemy, I guess she would be able to understand them quicker than any of us.


     "Now then, my name is Jon Dare from the College of Winterhold, what say you? You agree to my deal?" I extended my hand through the cell bars and used a slight bit of Aura to remove any naughty thoughts from his head.


     Servos seemed a bit frightened but he shacked my hand back.


     "Deal!"


     "Good, then. Wulfur, the door."


     Wulfur took my place in front of the door and held the bars. His muscles plugged from his shirt and under his armor and…


     *Tink*


     … the Cage broke.


     How Wulfur breaks steal with his hand never ceases to amaze me!


     "Azura!... Thank you, let me grab my notes…" Servos said and started running around the cage grabbing his notes and stuff.


     "This is the Spider Imbuing Device, it is a bit heavy but it is one of a kind. If we could take it, it would save us a lot of time to build a new one."


     "Leave that to me." I said as I walked in the cave and clapped my hand.


     With that clap, the Spider Imbuing Device was absorbed into my ring without Servos noticing.


     "Wow! Is that the power you were talking about?"


     "Not even close." Alina retorted.


     "... Well, then let's get out of here before she comes." Servos said as he rallied us to leave.


     "Not so fast!" Finally, she spoke.


     The presence that was hiding at the end of the cave tunnel finally revealed itself.


     "Merilar!" Servos panicked when he saw her.


     "Brother, were you just going to leave me with my research?"


     She said as she walked out of the shadow with cat-size spiders in her hands, Servos shivered and hid behind us. The spiders in her hands were glowing red with a flaming aura around them and were very energetic.


     "You there, put back my Imbuing Device and step out. You said you knew what is that Chanting Power in the Sealed Room? Fine, you and I are going to have an extensive talk about it." Merilar said with a hint of arrogance in her tone.


     I see where is this coming from, she is overconfident with her spider pets.


     "Merilar, was it? I suggest that you don't do any action you would regret." I said calmly.


     "Regret? My only regret is that I have left that backstabber alive. And you... you can do anything to me! While you were talking with this backstabber of a brother, I have surrounded the place with all of my spiders."


     "Yeah, we pretty much noticed that."


     It was all in my range of detection anyway.


     "Tsk! You dare talk down on me? It is your mistake!"


     As she said that, spiders crawled out from every nook and cranny, there were white spiders, red spiders, green spiders and stranger spiders… these guys were really busy.


     But the most important thing was…


     "Did you just say 'Dare'?"


     """"Oh boy!""""




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     237 White Ridge: The Story of Servos
      This Chapter comes to you by the good graces of @DarkPriest and @Patrick_Schuster… (½)


     Also a quick announcement: I see that some of you are annoyed with the term [Cultivation] and actually me too. While it is possible in the World of the Elder Scrolls to do such a practice, it comes under the name [Meditation] and that how are we going to do it from now.


     [Meditation] exists in the Psijic Order (see ESO) and the Greybeards (see Paarthurnax training). Both are known as the 'Elder Way' and the 'Way of the Voice' respectively. [Way] means [Dao] and that is how the game company got inspired with it so I am only reversing it back.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Servos and Merilar Rendas, two Dunmer brother and sister grew up in Mournhold. Their family has lost most of its members during the events of the Red Year and the Argonian Invasion so when they were born afterward, they were born in a family of beggars and miners.


     Mournhold, the once great capital of Morrowind is now not even a shadow of its former self, being close to the new borders with Black March, the home of the Argonians, the former capital city was now nothing but a frontier town. King Hlaalu Helseth and his mother Queen Barenziah disappeared and house Hlaalu fell from glory after the invasion, Houses Dres and Telvanni lost their foothold in the city and Houses Indoril and Redoran took over for a while. Still, the people grew up in poverty and the once classy Godsreach district and Plaza Brindisi Dorom are now camps for the refugees and slums for the fallen.


     Servos and Merilar were born after all these events but they were from the generation that suffered the most, the Argonians bandits still raided around the broken walls of the city and the new rulers were busy with politics and hoarding armies rather than making ruling the broken city.


     Life was still not that unlucky a charitable old lady from the city known as the 'Old Woman of Mournhold' gathered a batch of talented kids and sent them to Shad Astula Academy, an old place from the time of the Ebonheart Pact that was teaching magic and combat. The Academy accepted any kid with talent to magic and was overseen by the Six Great Houses of Morrowind. Of course, all these graduates would be enrolled in the private armies of the six houses.


     Not every kid in the academy was talented in combat and a classification system appeared between the students, those who were not talented in Magic Combat were cast down as the Great Houses were looking for Warriors and Battlemages. Alas, Servos and Merilar were not from the talented ones. While Servos enjoyed Alchemy and the magical studies lately securing a place for himself, Merilar grew distant and aloof in her path of acquiring any power possible to join the elite.


     Not too many years passed and Servos managed to become a scholar and a researcher while Merilar kept pursuing her wish to become someone with a real standing in the world yet she ended up to be a mere low-class battlemage that has no use to the six houses. She grew envious and hateful while her brother started to find his talent in researching. That what led them to White Ridge Barrow.



     When they arrived at Solstheim, the discovered the native Albino Spiders and their ability to harness magic, they grew interested each for his own agenda. While Servos pursued his passion as a researcher, Mirelar found herself a new path to find the power she always sought and that's when it all started.


     With his first discovery of the Cloaked Fire Spiders and the Jumping Fire Spiders, Merilar locked her own brother in the lab deep in White Ridge and pursued another kind of power the found in the Barrow, some chanting voices came from the innermost room in the Barrow but Merilar realized it is too dangerous to explore.


     And with the new discovery of the mind control spider Merilar started becoming bold hunting down bandits and Rieklings with them, she started to make her own little force. She wanted the power in the Innermost Room so bad to the point that she was willing to even sacrifice her own brother for it.


     She went completely mad and locked her brother for ten months, he himself managed to engross himself in the research for a while but he was having it tough lately. He could hear talking to herself and screaming and laughing, she was completely gone.


     Servos suffered on the hands of his sister what he didn't think possible and started to have thoughts of finally confronting her with all his force but sadly she was totally in control. He was the one who managed to make the spiders for her so she had to keep him alive. She even put a mind control spider on him once but it didn't work and he was acting like an idiot, she had to keep forcing him like that for as long as she wished for.


     His prison days were bleak and tough and he lost the track of time until one day, a band of explorers with four gigantic Nords and a Dunmer girl (who is tall but looked short beside the Nords) appeared in front of his cage. He was so desperate that he even offered his discovery for them but they were really well mannered and even agreed to exchange knowledge with him.


     Yet before they could depart, Merilar appeared with a lot of spiders and mind-controlled bandits. This was so terrifying as Servos never wanted to see his demonic sister again. He didn't want to fall in her hands and suffer for it but he couldn't escape, he who is a mere lab nerd was only good at casting a few simple spells.


     Strangely enough, that sister of his provoked the leader of the band that freed him in a way that it seemed impossible for anyone to bear. Servos didn't understand what did she say or do but he only heard those words from the red-haired man.


     "Didst thou just 'Dare' me? Art thou aware of the out-turns of thy words?"


     The man acted as if he heard a taboo in his religion and the atmosphere around him turned scary.


     "..." Merilar and Servos were shocked by what she saw.


     The air around the red man called Jon turned heavy… so heavy that she couldn't breathe. His Aura was overflowing and could be seen clearly as vines of green energy flowing around him.


     This was the Aura Art, a martial tradition that was developed back in the day by the remnants of the Dragon Knights and started to take many forms and shapes, all the best elite warriors of Shad Astula have at least dappled with the art but this man was on a whole insane different level.


     Unspeakable fear started to manifest in Merilar's heart but she couldn't take back the order she gave to the spiders, spiders are creatures that don't know fear or going back, they are cold blooded and would never share the feeling of the hot-blooded humans. They followed her previous will to attack the people in front of her and kill them but she wasn't aware that a mere word offended someone she should have foreseen his power.


     She was getting ready to acquire the power of the Energy in the sealed room but she knew now that she faced the adversary a bit too early and had no way of turning back.


     "Thou wanted to dabble into that power from the Word Wall, art thou not? Therefore, alloweth me to showeth thou the power of Jon Dare, lord of Winterhold, as mine breath is pure anger… FUS RO DAH!"


     The force manifested from Jon's shout and battered its way across space to Merilar, she who was staring with absolute disbelief as she was crushed and sent away to the endless abyss of the cave she came out from. Never to be heard of again from this day onwards.


     All the spiders and the mind-controlled bandits that filled the tunnel behind her were all crushed and sent away with Jon's shout. The most fitting word for this image of domination was 'Purge'. Jon purged those who stood in front of him with no single trace left.


     "Aaaand he did it again!" Alina smiled wryly at what happened.


     "Why are people too crazy to use that word in front of him? I did it once and… I am suffering some memory loss." Jullanar remembered some traumas.


     "I have seen a lot of people say it to him in Riften, believe it or not, I still have some memory of that day I said it to him as a joke." Wulfur said.


     "What happened?" Alina asked.


     "He carried me with two hands and threw me into Riften's canal. Almost drowned."


     "I heard about his hate to the 'D word' that he even made it his last name so people think twice before saying it. But is it me or he just quoted a piece from the Prayer of Talos." Bjorna pointed out and everyone ignored her.


     Yet behind the five, there was a Dark Elven man who stood with a pale face, he was in utter shock and disbelief.


     "Impossible!" Servos reached wit's end before collapsing from shock.


     ***


     Servos woke up after some time in a different place. As he looked around himself, he only found a small girl sitting nearby him and they seemed to be still in the Ruins of White Ridge Barrow.


     He sat up from and looked at the girl who stared back at him with her lazy eye, she looked away with no interest at all. She seemed to be a human around eight years of age and she was extremely lovely. She was wearing a black dress that seemed really classy, her hair was black and he skin was pale which made her seem to be a bit sick but she had rosy cheeks and beautiful blue eyes that made her look as lovely as ever. Still, she gave the feeling of a doll made by a master artisan.


     "Child, where is this? Who brought you here?"


     She looked at him and spoke.


     "Hooman did."


     "Ho… Who?"


     "... I forgot! He told me to say his name in front of others. Jon brought us here."


     "... Jon… the Red-haired main! Sir Jon! He is still here?"


     Servos looked around himself and looked for Jon left and right.


     "They are behind that door." Nefertiti simply pointed at the door at the end of the hall.


     Servos realized at once that this place is the innermost room of the barrow, the place that he sealed in fear of the unknown power behind it.


     He stood up and went towards the door but Nefertiti spoke.


     "Don't bother them, you will only get in the way."


     "Eh, but…"


     "Tsk! Annoying!"


     Nefertiti was not in the mood to have a conversation with a stranger. Being told to look over a man she doesn't know was beyond her understanding but Jon promised her a good reward.


     Servos was overwhelmed by Nefertiti's personality and retreated to the wall opposite to her then sat on the ground. He didn't understand why would the party of Jon would bring a little girl in such a dangerous place but he would be damned if Jon came out of that room and found him sleeping.


     He could sense a lot of action and magic behind the door's room which meant there was an ongoing fight but in his mind, he had to take care of Nefertiti.


     As the long wait started, Servos started to look left and right for anything that might come out in this unexplored area and was a bit terrified himself. Yet as he was looking at the corridor that comes to this room, he noticed something moving.


     It was Albino Spiders, lots of them.


     "Girl, watch out, hide behind me!" Servos jumped up in front of Nefertiti preparing his 'Flames' spell to face off that horde of spiders.


     His heart was beating wildly but what he didn't foresee was Nefertiti walking in front of him.


     "Jon said to take care of you and I get more fish tonight, don't cause me trouble, noisy guy!"


     As she said those words in contempt, a strong wave of Magicka gathered around her hand in a strange black color devoid of the usual light that comes out when someone casts a spell, just as this spell was evoked on Nefertiti's hands, a barrage of black bolts and blades came out towards the Albino spiders that appeared. In less than a few seconds, they were all wiped out.


     Servos was in a frozen state and didn't utter a word. He just stood there observing Nefertiti's actions.


     Nefertiti, of course, wouldn't give a rats ass about how mere mortals look at her and walked in small steps towards the spiders she killed. She then started to break their pods from their bodies, she put the pods neatly on the side with other pods and threw the bodies away to the pile of bodies.


     'Other pods? Pile of bodies?' Servos noticed something he didn't notice before and understood what happened here.


     These were not the first spiders she killed, there were more when he was sleeping. Servos was terrified from that girl's ability and backed away to his wall and sat silently.


     A few minutes later, the door of the boss room was opened and the Dunmer girl walked out with a sword and a crossbow in her hands and a buckler tied to her forearm. She was wearing a leather battle dress that looked like that of the imperial legion but it was sleeveless and black. Servos remembered her as the girl Jon described as his fiancee.


     "Nefertiti, come heal big sister." She saw the small girl and ran towards her with open arms.


     Nefertiti frowned a bit and tried to back away but the Jullanar was fast and hugged her while trying to give Nefertiti a kiss but Nefertiti was pushing Jull's face away.


     Soon after, Jon and the rest came from the door.


     "This is really a good harvest, a Word Wall, a Black Book and a Dragon Priest's Mask. We finished two locations in two days!" Jon said.


     "This one was much easier than Ahzidal!" Bjorna said.


     "Of course, Ahzidal was a legend and powerful Necromancer, Dukaan is a Cryomancer and we have Wulfur and Alina on our team so Frost Magic is really not a problem at all." Jon replied. He was excited and gave a cheer.


     Just as they noticed Servos, Jon came towards him.


     "Servos Rendas, was it? Sorry to give you such a scare and sorry about your associate. She gave me no choice back then." Jon said as he offered his hand.


     Such a mighty warrior was offering Servos a shake, Servos was already sweating but he managed to get a hold of himself.


     To Jon's words about Merilar, Servos sighed and nodded.


     "It is okay. Merilar has already done what she has done. I hope that what happened today put an end to her suffering before she would turn into someone I would never bear to know."


     "No hard feelings then!"


     "Not at all, Sera, thank you for saving me."


     "Don't mention it. My men should be outside the barrow by now to scavenge what we can't carry. We recovered the body of Merilar for you to give her a burial. My men will escort you to Raven Rock and we will meet there in a few days."


     "Thank you, Sera, truly."


     Jon patted Servos's shoulder and led the team out of White Ridge Barrow to the outside.


     Outside the Barrow, Ongeim and twenty Dare Trooper were waiting for Jon and his team. Jon gave Ongeim the orders on what to do and assigned him to take care of Servos and keep an eye on him.


     To Jon, Servos was a good asset and someone worthy to spend some time and money on. Jon wanted to see the true potential of the Spider Scrolls as something he really enjoyed when he played the game.


     In the game Servos was already dead before the player reaches him and Merilar would be commanding a horde of Mind-Controlled Bandits and spiders that he created but that should be a long time from the date they are in right now, it meant that Servos's suffering would have been greater if Jon didn't come to help.


     With that all said and done, Jon led the team to the last dungeon in 'Phase 2', Gyldenhul Barrow, the resting place of the King of Ghosts, the Legendary Pirate, Haknir Death-Brand... Captain... Captain Haknir Death-Brand.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     238 Death-Brand 1 The Trove
      Happy Valentines Day, guys. You are all my valentine this year… which is not cool cuz I'm still single.


     Also VOTE VOTE VOTE


     Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Gyldenhul Barrow is a Nordic Crypt on an island to the east of Solstheim, it was the resting place of Haknir Death-Brand, one of the most bloodthirsty pirates in the sea of ghosts. We landed on the island after a short flight on our Flame Atronach Hawks. The Island was filled with pirates that used the 'D Words' when we went into a verbal battle at first. As a man of honor, I had to keep my appearance and keep on the verbal battle… none would disagree if I used the Dragon Language, right?... Right?


     Anyway… as soon as we chased the pirates from the island, we gathered in front of the entrance of Gyldenhul Barrow. I recovered four large chests from my Haven Cube and put them neatly around.


     "In these chests, there are four Armor Pieces that belonged to the King of Ghosts, Haknir Death-Brand. As the legend states he was a legendary, fearsome pirate king who ruled the northern seas centuries ago. He was supposedly a formidable warrior in combat and was said to charge into battle wearing a gleaming set of Stalhrim armor while wielding his twin scimitars, Bloodscythe and Soulrender. He also was known for his rages and fits of madness. His own crew was said to tremble in his presence and he supposedly delighted in torture and murder for its own sake.


     A legend among the pirates and pirate kings of the north, he was said to have lived an unnaturally long life which led to several rumors of how he achieved this. Some believed he fed upon the blood and souls of those he killed to extend his life, others thought him a Daedra, loosed upon the mortal world. Some tales even claim he made a pact with Mehrunes Dagon, the Daedric Prince of Destruction.


     Despite his prolonged age, he was not immortal and as death approached he was expected to name a successor. To the surprise of his crew, he decided that none of his crew were either strong or worthy enough to take his place and treasure, even in his frail state! Instead, he placed a curse upon the ship, his crew, his armor and his swords. His decree was until the day he could be bested in combat, nobody could have his treasure. His crew, deathly afraid of Haknir, had no choice but to accept.


     Now we have the four pieces of his Stalhrim Armor and we are in front of his resting place to battle him and claim the treasures he left. One of us should battle Haknir's ghost while the others keep his crew in check. It will be similar to the fight with Ahzidal but this time we will be facing a fearsome warrior rather than a fearsome mage, any questions"


     "May I ask a question, which one of us will be facing Haknir?" Wulfur asked.


     "I would love to see volunteers, only that who best Haknir can claim his treasures. I have already assembled my Armor and this should be someone else's... I also think that armor pieces are not large enough for me." I said.



     Truth be told, one of the major reasons I don't have a lot of Heavy Body Armors is my size. Wulfur can fix stuff for me but I need a true artifact. Savior's Hide is light and strong, and as a Daedric Artifact of its coolest features that it would change its size to adapt with the new user. One can notice that feature greatly when comparing an item like the Mace of Molag in TESV: Skyrim and ESO.


     Still, I had an eye on the one who will be facing Haknir Death-Brand.


     "Alina, a light Stalhrim Armors and two powerful Sabers, what say you?"


     Alina looked at me and nodded slightly.


     "Haknir Death-Brand once killed a sword master from my ancestors a long time ago, it would be appropriate for my Clan to finally repay him after all these years."


     I heard her words and took out two sabers of my cube.


     "You Moon Sabers."


     "Thank you."


     She took them and waved them around effortlessly. She didn't like to enchant her Moon Sabers as she inherited them from her mother like that. She doesn't have any of her own as she didn't stay in her clan because of the incident of Quagmire.


     After preparing, Alina removed her Crimson College Robe and stepped forwards with her sabers and armor. She uses a light Elven Armor that is very easy to move in, she also enchanted it herself with Wind Enchantments.


     "Let's go." She said as she walked to the entrance with confidence.


     "The entrance is still locked."


     "Oh, ehem… fine them. Unlock it."


     She was clearly nervous so I had her stand aside.


     I cast 'Electrohand' on the iron gate of the barrow and clutched on it. It looked from the side as if I have tied the gate with a chain of lightning and pulling it out… which was true. The power of 'Electrichand' was awesome.


     With some effort, the gate was pulled from its place and flew to the back with a small cloud of dust rising where it landed.


     I then followed it by a small summon of undead and had around twenty Wraithmen around me.


     "You really love Necromancy." Jull mocked me.


     "Oh, right happy valentines day, love. It is nec(romancy)."


     "Thanks, Jon. By the way, you are the worst."


     "No, I have prepared the gifts a week ago."


     "Wha… I have prepared yours before we leave Winterhold!" Jull said.


     "... well, I guess I am the worst, you are the man."


     "No worries, girl. Let's go."


     [A/N: there is no Valentine is ESUniverse but added it for you guys.]


     ***


     The inside of Gyldenhul Barrow was dry and dusty with a strong stench of death lurking all over the place. Jon and his team advanced through the barrows while guarding their surroundings with Undead. Jon doesn't remember this place having any traps but one can never be too cautious.


     Around the place there were a lot of sarcophaguses with a Stalhrim over them.


     "This is…" Wulfur pointed.


     "The original use of the Stalhrim was to encase the dead with it. It was some sort of rituals made by the old Nords in Solstheim to prevent draugrs from forming."


     "I see."


     "We will send Ongeim to harvest that later but now, I want you to open this one for me." Jon pointed at the last sarcophagus.


     Wulfur nodded and took out his Notched Pickaxe, with his strong body, a few knocks were enough to bring down the Stalhrim at the sarcophagus.


     [A/N: I hate this word! Sarcophagus! It is the box-like funeral receptacle for a corpse draugrs come out from in Skyrim]


     With the Stalhrim down, a passage appeared behind it as it seemed it was a fake sarcophagus, through it, the crew passed to another corridor after collecting the Stalhrim.


     They arrived at a big gate and Jon used 'Electrohand' once again to blow it away. What appeared behind the gate was something even though Jon knew it was here, he was still shocked nonetheless.


     The whole passage behind the gate was filled with hold…


     Gold Coins, Gold Ingots, Gold Statues, Gold Crowns, Gold Weapons… everything was just gold. It was as if they went into Scrooge McDuck's Vault or found the One Piece before Luffy.


     It was simply madness.


     Each one of them lost their marbles from what they saw.


     "Kyne's Mercy!" (Alina)


     "Ysmir's Beard!" (Bjorna)


     "Shor's Bones!" (Wulfur)


     "Mara's Love!" (Jullanar)


     "... Dibella's Bikini!" (Jon)


     """"What is that?""""


     "Something if you know, you'd all be called Jon Dare."


     Normally he would say 'Sweet Baby Talos' but that was a good chance to use his new exclamation swear.


     There was no time to focus on Jon anyway, they all walked into the room all at once to put their hands on these treasures but Jon suddenly blocked their way.


     "It is cursed, guys!"


     They woke up from their state of hypnosis and looked at the treasures while drooling.


     "I promise you that I will put all that in a separate space in the cube and make you all swim in gold."


     "Fine! But I sat my eye on that Golden Eyepatch frist." Jullanar said as she almost cried.


     "Whatever you want but have you noticed that once we passed in, the entrance got sealed behind us?"


     As Jon said, they all looked at the back and found a lot of steel bars blocking the pathway out.


     "Don't worry, I left a Space Mark out there and I can teleport us out, no biggies. Now, let's go."


     They bypassed the Treasure Room suppressing all their urges to touch anything. It was hard but they managed to do it. The last gate led them to a very large burial hall, it was very old and its walls seemed to house a lot of dead.


     Jon organized the Wraithmen to form a circle formation and went forward with Alina and the rest to the place where Haknir Death-Brand last rested.


     Once they reached the altar on the other end of the hall, Jon told Alina to take the sword on the pedestal.


     This was a saber sword made of very high-quality ebony that gave off a red glow all around it, the sword's name is 'Bloodscythe'.


     As soon as Alina took Bloodscythe from its place, powerful energy swirled in the hall and its entrance got locked too. A blue magical circle gave off a strong glow in the middle of the hall and a pale transparent figure appeared.


     A ghost!


     Around it, other ghosts started to appear. Their number was large.


     These were Haknir and his crew.


     Wulfur held his hammer 'The Champion's Cudgel' with two hands leaving his shield on his back. So did Bjorna who carried 'Stormfang'. Jullanar stood beside Jon and aimed her crossbow forward, Nefertiti was summoned from the Cube and she was already in her Werecat Form.


     Alina and Jon looked at each other and nodded. With two sabers in her hands and two staves in his, they all prepared for a bloody fight.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     239 Death-Brand 2 Alina Moonblade vs Haknir Deathbrand
      This Chapter comes to you by the good graces of @DarkPriest and @Patrick_Schuster 2/2


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Alina put her fears aside for the time being and took the lead by herself, it was the time to show the effort of all these years of relentless training. Wulfur and Bjorna took the sides, Jull and Nefertiti stayed near Jon as he was summoning Frost and Storm Atronachs instead of undead. Jon's Atronachs seemed to be bigger than usual this time, these were the Greater Atronachs.


     Atronachs can also have grades and with their grades their normal form changes slightly, a mage can summon an Atronach when they are at the rank of an Apprentice Conjuration Mages (Rank 2), at that rank the atronachs are normal ones in abilities and in appearance, but when the Conjurer is at the rank of an Adept (Rank 3), they can summon the more powerful Potent Atronachs. Jon was able to summon Potent Atronachs since the time he left Riften more than two years ago and now he summoned the Greater Atronachs that can only be summoned by Expert Conjurers (Rank 4). There are Thralls and Monarchs but these are only summonable by Masters and Arch-Wizards.


     Reforming the Atronachs also depended on their grade, Horses and Wolves can be mimicked by the Normal Atronachs, Bears and Hawks can be mimicked by the Potent Atronachs, and with the Greater Atronachs, Jon still haven't researched that far yet, he was hoping to learn something new from Laaneth and Nurina who kept researching further in the matter but that was not the time for these thoughts, he had to master the control of the Greater Atronachs first and reform them later.


     As soon as the Undead were switched with the Atronachs, the power of the two sides was balanced right away. The Atronachs are normally more powerful than the undead and Jon was actually a better Conjurer than a Necromancer but the undead were smaller in size and easy to manipulate because of their lack of ego which can make their lack of ego.


     With that, the Greater Frost Atronachs took the front with their bigger sizes that surpassed the Potent and the Normal Atronachs greatly, each one of those can make three of the Deathbrand Pirates busy. The Greater Storm Atronachs also became bigger than before and instead of being a floating pile of rocks, they now have a visible figure made of rocks connected together with lightning to resemble arms, legs ribs and all else.


     The fearsome appearance of Jon's Atronachs provoked the dead crew of Haknir Deathbrand and they all attacked at once.


     "All the living shall fear the dead!" The voice Haknir Death-Brand echoed through the hall as he and his crew started their to attack.


     "Stick to the plan! Alina, GOOOO!" Jon unleashed his 'Battle Cry' that echoed through the hall of Gyldenhul and his four friends were enchanted and rallied forward.


     He then let go of the Skull of Corruption and cast a Rune under it then powered it with a Soul Gem, the was a technique to keep the staff casting the rune while taking power from the soul gem without the need of the caster. Jon held the Staff of Sheogorath on his left and summoned a Bound Sword in his right then joined the fray.



     Wulfur and Bjorna were wielding heavy weapons each and their strikes smote the old ghosts.


     Jullanar was targeted by a deadly arrow but avoided it by a hair's width, the shooter seemed to be a skillful archer. She focused on the ghost that just targeted her and aimed at him. When this man was alive, he was known as Garuk Windrime and he was the quartermaster of Haknir, he was an incredible archer and Jullanar's battle with him turned to be a contest of accuracy, speed and surprises.


     At first, Jullanar managed to overwhelm Garuk with the incredible reloading speed of her lever-action crossbow but soon the sly ghost managed to retake his ground. Ghosts may have become husks of what they used to be in terms of raw power but their existence was all about memories and from that their experiences were still as bright as ever. Garuk started shooting two arrows at once while using archery techniques to increase his speed, he was not short on arrows and spared Jullanar all that he could.


     On the other side of the hall, Jon was facing Thalin Ebonhand, Haknir's ship helmsman and a powerful Spellsword. Jon, however, wasn't in a disadvantage at all. His Bound Sword can do a great deal of damage to undead especially ghosts like Thalin and the Staff of Sheogorath was able to make the movement of Thalin harder. The eye mounted on the top of the staff kept staring at Thalin and reduced its movement speed, he could only rely on Magic to try to compete with Jon who was avoiding it all like nothing.


     Nefertiti was in her Werecat Form and she was having the fun of her life, she loved being in that form especially because it made her tall. She kept running on all four then disappear in shadows to appear in another area like she ghosts she was fighting and attack them from behind. All the knowledge about underhanded combat were hammered into her by Jon.


     Lastly, there was the protagonist of this fight, Alina.


     She was facing Haknir Death-Brand all by herself. She crossed her two swords together and scraped them together making an unpleasant sound and a spark.


     "Kyne, bless my blades!"


     She roared and ran forward. The Fire Keeper Blindfold on her eyes glowed red and her Aura glowed blue. Her long black hair swayed behind her and her sword moved in an artistic fashion as soon as she reached Haknir then… disappeared.


     She appeared an instant later behind Haknir who and slashed at his neck. She teleported with an inner cast spell she prepared forward.


     Still, it was not that little preparation what would take down the ghost King of Ghosts, Haknir's blade was blocking hers without him even looking back. A skill unfathomable is needed to wave a slash away from your back but Alina was just starting, she read Haknir's next attack which came from other blade targeting her neck and she acted accordingly. She simply exhaled a blow from her fine lips and a bizarre thing happened, Haknir was blown from his place and she retreated back in the air.


     This was a power only available to a Daughter of Kyne, 'Kyne's Breath'. That breath didn't only have force but it was freezing like the blizzard wind of winter.


     A ghost-like Haknir wouldn't be affected by a simple element like Frost but that Frost was the gift from a Goddess to one of her favored daughters, an unholy being like an undead ghost won't take that one easily.


     Still, Haknir was someone not to be underestimated. As the breath blow him away, he managed to use the force that pushed him and redirect his direction by revolving around a blade of his moving away.


     Alina noticed the movement of the sword and her blood boiled, one of the martial arts that hailed in her family was the dance on a sword. It seemed that the Moonblade ancestor that Haknir killed in the past used that move and copied it from him. To Alina, it is an insult and a shame to her ancestor to let the secret art leak out.


     Her eye power started gushing out and Haknir felt it but it was hard to apply a mental effect on the dead, it was not as effective as she hoped it would be but she was at her full readiness again. Alina moved forward was a sword dance that made her swords go in circles and her legs move in a weird fashion, she was totally in control of her body and well protected but the moves main purpose was to distract the enemy from noticing where the kill move will come from.


     It seemed that Haknir had an experience with that move too as he retracted right away not daring to put himself in a bad gamble. Alina seemed to not be going anywhere with her maneuver so she stopped it and inner cast a Wind Rune on her back then activated it.


     A daring move that would damage her was moved to move her forward in an instant. As soon as she knew it, she was right beside Haknir and they waved their sword against each other again.


     *Cling* *Cling* *Cling*


     The three slash were well performed but the speed was equal, thankfully, Haknir can't exert more power or speed as ghost else the situation would have ended differently. His attacks were the deadliest Alina experienced, each slash she blocked, she pushed away from the reaper with all her effort.


     The forth slash, however, was as far as it could go. Haknir managed to disarm Alina's right hand and the blade fell from her hand pinned on the ground between them. With the enemies sword a few inches away from cleaving her neck off, Alina pushed her left-hand blade down and performed the same move Haknir did to avoid her 'Sky Breath'.


     She managed to retreat a foot to the back to only see Haknir's blade trim off a few hairs that lingered ahead but she was too focused on her counterattack to even give that a thought. With her left-hand blade on the ground, Alina jumped up and held herself up on the blade with her free hand casting a 'Bound Sword' and her legs kicking at Haknir's face.


     The first missed, the second landed and the Bound Sword grazed his shoulder but he also managed to injure Alina's shoulder. She hurriedly landed her first leg on the right-hand blade that was still stuck to the ground and jumped from it over Haknir's head.


     While she was on the air, she exchanged over four slashes with him from above but couldn't cut his head off and landed in a tight spot. With her two legs landing first on the ground, Haknir found the chance and slashed as fast as he could towards her legs before she ensures her foothold, Alina knew that this was a disaster and decided to sacrifice one foothold to ensure the other and pulled her left knee upward blocking Haknir's attack with its guard while blocking the other sneak attack that came from above with her blade and bound sword.


     In a tight situation, she was, it was hard to counterattack from this at all. This gave Haknir the right timing to keep on momentum and use the blade on her knee to attack her face. She reacted rashly and retreated her head to the back but it seemed that Haknir's target wasn't her face but her swords, he kept slashing upwards striking her swords and knocking them away in one go.


     Alina was cornered to the limit this time and the first lady of house Dare was not going to let it end like that. She used her magic once again to cast one risky spell and Wind Blasted once again between her and Haknir.


     She was blown away and he was also sent to the back.


     Alina landed on the ground with an injured shoulder, an injured knee and a very tired body. She stood up as fast as she could to do anything before Haknir comes for her life. She saw Haknir fixing his stance and was about to charge at her but what she noticed was how her right-hand blade was stick to the ground still waiting patiently to be picked.


     Alina tore a page from Jon's book and decided to go on Dare Mode.


     She stood without a fighting stance to show mysteriousness, raised her head upward to show superiority and smugly smiled to provoke him. Haknir sensed the change in Alina's air as she seemed a lot calmer and much more dangerous, as he decided to assess the situation once more, Alina had already executed the first part of her plan.


     She stood where she wanted to be and looked Haknir, her stance showed readiness, her head was lowered and showed firmness and her senses were heightened as she entered a certain zone. It was like two cowboys standing face to face for who would shoot the bullet fastest.


     Haknir moved first towards Alina as he couldn't translate anymore and wanted to finish this once and for all but that was what all Alina wanted. He is now in a charge and can't change his direction easily, what was left was…


     "WULD NAH KEST!"


     Alina shouted the Thu'um she trained on for years in its fullest form this time. She was launched with speed that surpassed her imagination but she was not overwhelmed, with that charge, she managed to grab her sword and…


     *Slash*


     … cut.


     Her charge ended as she appeared on the other end of the hall in a slashing pose. Haknir was frozen in his place in a slashing pose too.


     Blood flowed from Alina's arm and she knelt to the ground holding her wounded arm with her other hand.


     Haknir, on the other hand, got his head separated from his body but it dissolves in thin air.


     By that time, Jon had finished Thalin right away and Jullanar was done with Garuk, their main focus was Alina who seemed to be injured. Jon teleported beside Alina in a poof and knelt beside her.


     "Good job, Alina. It was marvelous!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     240 A Bit of Peace
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     When Alina opened her eyes she found herself lying on a soft mattress and feeling warm, the place around her was that of a grey stoney space with Dwarven metal bars supporting the walls. It looked like the inside of a Dwarven ruin but that was how the inside of the Haven Cube looked like. As this place was adjusted by Jon, there was a large pool of water and a patch of dirt with trees, flowers and plants on it, this all surrounded the bed Alina was on.


     Jon's decorations made Alina smile even though she was used to sleeping in this place which is their private space in the cube.


     She went off the bed and checked her body to find that all her wounds were properly treated and no trace of a scar could even be seen.


     It was depressing that she collapsed at the end of her fight but the things around her fixed her mood greatly. There were sweet rolls and honey treats that seemed to have been left for her by Jullanar, there was also an armor placed on an armor stand that looked rather fabulous.


     It was made of Stalhrim, a sort of unmelting ice that can be considered equal to Ebony in quality. The Body Armor was made of a cuirass, pauldrons and greaves all as one piece, there was the Helm that seemed to have been modified to be mounted with her Fire Keeper Blindfold, the Boots and the Gauntlets too were cleaned and tweaked to fit her. There were two Stalhrim Sabers that glowed red and blue respectively and looked really beautiful and sinister at the same time.


     It seems that she had slept for a long time that even Wulfur managed to finish modifying the armor for her.


     Alina walked to a container and took out a black battle robe that seemed to be fitting and heavy enough then she put it on, she then started to wear the armor on it.


     It really fit too well… even the swords' weight was just right. For a strong and tall Nord girl like her, she could not think of a better armor set to have.


     If she wasn't mistaken, this armor was not crafted by a Nord, it had an elven touch to it and looked like the Elven Glass Armors.


     [A/N: check the Ice Armor from Morrowind or from (Morrowind Armor Compilation by THusky) on Skyrim Nexus. Basically Skyrim Glass Armor in a Stalhrim Theme.]


     There was a note with the handwriting of Jon that said:-


     ----------


     Sup, beauty? Gave us a scare back there.


     Well, hope you are well when you wake up. I told Nefertiti to stay with you but you know… cats! Jull and Jorna would be checking on you.


     Wulfur and I fixed the Armor for you and left you to rest, come to the main space when you are ready.


     Your armor is:-


     [Deathbrand Armor] Makes itself and every other piece from the set weightless.


     [Deathbrand Gauntlets] Increases your physical power.



     [Deathbrand Boots] Increases your speed.


     [Deathbrand Helm] It has a perfect water breathing Enchantment.


     When all the pieces are put together, it gives you an Armorskin passive effect that was really amazing when we tested it.


     The two Stalhrim sabers are:-


     [Bloodscythe] which Absorbs some of the foe's Vitality and transfers it to you, it very destructive against armors and glows with a hint of red.


     [Soulrender] which Absorbs some of the foe's Magicka and transfers it to you, it also is strong against Magic in general and glows with a hint of blue.


     And that's all there is to it… I told you I am saving the best for you.


     Just remember that Stalhrim is transparent and you need to wear something under it else it woul...


     ----------


     And the rest of the note was Jon being Jon.


     Alina smiled and put it away, then head to the main space of the cube. The spaces can be accessed to each other throw doors and the user of the Cube needs to spend his magical power to keep all the additional spaces maintained but that was no problem to a Magicka monster such as Jon.


     Once Alina went to the main space, she found it in complete mayhem.


     "WHEEEEEEEEEEE!"


     "HAAAAAAAAAA!"


     Jullanar and Bjorna were playing… on gold.


     The amount of gold they acquired from Haknir's Tomb was mounded on top of each other and Jullanar was sliding from the top its top to bottom. Bjorna was sitting on the gold as if it is a chair and slid down with Jullanar.


     "I can understand Jull childish actions but Jorna, you really… tsk tsk tsk!"


     "Oh! Alina, you're up."


     Jullanar and Bjorna saw her and ran towards her. Jull was putting on a Golden Eyepatch and a Crown made of gold and jewels. There were necklaces and rings all over her. Bjorna was wearing a golden fabric cape that seemed really expensive and had a golden staff in her hand.


     "Oh, that armor looks good on you. More beautiful than my ringmail."


     "Yeah, it is beautiful."


     "Thanks, where is Jon and why are you sliding on that gold like that?"


     "Come on it's really fun." Jull said.


     "Only in your bean-sized brain. What about you, Jorna?"


     "Well, I told her to stop but I ended up losing to her."


     "Then let me be ashamed for you."


     "Say that after you try it."


     *One Minute later."


     "WHEEEEEEEEEEE!"


     "HAAAAAAAAAA!"


     "WOOOHOOO!"


     The three girls slid together from the gold mound once all at once.


     "This is so much fun."


     "Told you so."


     The girls took a while to calm down until they sat together like ladies once again.


     "Where is Jon?"


     "Outside with Nefertiti and Wulfur."


     "Are we not in Raven Rock yet? And how long was I sleeping?"


     "You slept for a day and we are at a place called Saering's Watch, an ancient Nordic temple with a Word Wall that Jon was really interested in."


     "Oh, he said something about a very powerful Thu'um that he would love to learn."


     "I see. I am heading out then."


     Alina parted with the girl to the middle of the space and touched the light ball that would send her out. Before she knows, she found the blue vast sky in front of her. There were a lot of ruins surrounding the land in front of her and it seemed that there are also some freshly destroyed Draugrs.


     "Hey there." A voice called for her and she looked back.


     "Hey, Wulfur." She turned around to see Wulfur and Nefertiti sitting together on the ground. There were in the shade of a Word Wall that Jon was there too but he seemed Meditating.


     "How long since he was like this?"


     "Since yesterday, we finished working on your Armor and came here to study the Word Wall. Looks nice by the way."


     "Thanks. Is he progressing well?"


     "Yes, you won't believe it but he made another Energy Pulse this morning. It was strong! I was meditating with beside him and he it almost pushed me away."


     "That strong? This means he is in the 9th Level of the Dragon Robbing Realm… quite fast!"


     "He said that his Energy is all stable now which means something I didn't really understand."


     "It means that all the Energy in his Magicka Pool has successfully got merged with his Life Force and his Essence Energy became stable. Took him longer than us!"


     "Sister-in-law, the more you speak, the less I understand. By the way, now that you have mastered the Whirlwind Sprint shout, what is the other one you are after?"


     "Sigh, it has been years since I started training on that Shout and mastered it in five years, by that time Jon has mastered over six, right?"


     "He is working on the seventh now."


     Wulfur handed her one of Jon's notes that were lying on his bag.


     Alina opened it and it was a translation to the Word Wall of Saering's Watch. It said:-


     ----------


     QETHSEGOL VahRUKIV BHAR FIN


     GOLah WO PRaaL HET MULHaaN


     OL GOL SARaaN ONIKIV NUNON


     Wah MeyZ WUTH SINON DO ONIK


     Translation:-


     This stone commemorates Bhar the


     Earth-Hunter who sat here still


     As Earth awaits enlightenment only


     To become old instead of wise.


     ----------


     Jon has marked the word (GOL) which means Earth. This was part of a very powerful Shout that is known as the 'Bend Will' shout.


     A higher Thu'um that needed to be learned diligently and would take Jon weeks to comprehend this Word after he heard its Chant from the Word Wall. He even won't be able to learn the other Words until their knowledge is given to him even though he knows what they are and what they mean.


     A Shout like 'Bend Will' was one of the hardest Shouts to learn and needed a source to comprehend them from. Shout like the 'Unrelenting Force' or 'Whirlwind Sprint' were considered very easy.


     Alina turned the pages to the back and started looking at the other shouts that were recorded in the note, these were all the shouts that Jon gathered and were all rated from the Easy Shouts to the Difficult Shouts to the End Game Shouts. Alina understood Jon's rating system and looked for an easy shout right away.


     There were some that Jon has invented himself but they were very flawed and unstable yet it was a legendary feat on its own. A Hidden Clan may have two or three shouts at the very best and only a handful of their members barely learn a word or two in their lifetimes. Jon's note was a treasure that would make all the clans go crazy if discovered. His talent in the Thu'um is very famous and he is not shy about it but his knowledge is on a godly level. He can even curse and crack jokes in the Dragon Language if he wanted to.


     After browsing carefully, she chose the 'Elemental Fury' Shout and memorized Jon's notes on it.


     "Well well, who do we have here?" Jon opened his eyes and saw Alina in her new armor browsing through his note.


     "I heard you passed the 9th Level."


     "How awesome of me!"


     "No, as expected of you."


     "You know how to make it sound better."


     Jon stood up and closed on Alina.


     "Ehem!" But Wulfur announced his presence.


     "Bro, go in the Cube."


     "Why don't you two go in the Cube… or better, get us to Raven Rock."


     "Sigh, fine! You all go back in the Cube then and I will teleport myself there."


     Nefertiti returned the Cube to Jon and he let Wulfur and Nefertiti go in first.


     "Before we go, how are you feeling?" He asked.


     "I am fine." She stuck closer to him and he hugged her in return.


     He whispered something to her ears and giggled while punching his chest playfully. The exchanged a few kisses under the sunset before she goes into the Cube again.


     Jon transformed the Cube into a ring and evoked a strong teleportation spell after that, he kept charging it with Magicka until he became able to reach a mental link with the Rune he left in Raven Rock, once all was complete, Jon disappeared in a poof.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     241 Fahlbtharz Ruins
      A/n: A shout out for Guy Pierre on Patreon!


     Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     The return to Raven Rock was flashy but I was getting ready for 'Phase 3', the final and the most important part of our plan thus after dinner, I sat alone sorting out the maps and the notes all over the place around me.


     "If only I had a laptop, I am not insulting you Mr. System or anything but sometimes the Augur is too prideful to help me… Sigh! Well, I'll invite some Golem with mathematical abilities to help me."


     I was really tired.


     Too much work too little time, was this the type of life I sought after? I adventure and have fun all day but the work… I freaking hate it. I haven't studied Magic Properly the last few days and my Meditation is taking part of the problem too. I need to take a vacation after this.


     Maybe the problem is not time… maybe the hiatus I am having. I can't think of something new at all and my head is bothering me with lazy ideas. I have indulged myself in luxury a bit too much. Never thought I would be this rich from the start. I really need some guidance from Nurina right away, maybe leave some work to the kids from the office and go stay in the Dorm to get myself back on track.


     Not the time for these lazy thoughts anyway, back to the plan… Where was I? Yes, Phase 3.


     We have four locations to visit this time, two Dwarven Ruins and one Nordic. Easy? Nope, not at all. First, the crew never went to a Dwarven Ruin before and I only went into a replica one under Tyl Fyr when I was teleported to Morrowind. The real Dwarven Ruins are… deadly, the traps are relentless and the Dwarven Machines are considered to be what kills explorers the most. This time we are going heavy but fast, we need blunt weapons and good armors but we also need to be light and fast, more to that, Dwarven Machines are immune to Frost Magic which will vex Alina but I am sure her Wind Magic can blow them away, they have 25% Magic Resistance and are seriously annoying.


     At the end of the day, I sorted the stuff out and assigned the weapon and spells the six of us need.


     Putting this aside, I had to focus on myself for a bit. My Meditation Training is going better than ever but I need resources… Truth be told, circulating the Energy in my Energy Channels is not enough. If we found a source of Padomic or Anuic energies, we could share them and make our training go smoother but I am not sure where to. The Heart Stones are still dangerous and their energies are hard to extract. Still, doing it with the girls is effective and they are enjoying it so I am not complaining more.


     It wasn't long since I had to gather my notes back together and go out to have some fun.


     ***


     A day passed and we were all lazing around in the town, I wasn't engaged in any activity so I met up with Ongeim to see how the cleaning of the Nordic Ruins we conquered was and how was the researcher, Servos, doing.



     It seemed that after he cremated his sister's body, he decided to join the research group from my company and helped for a bit to distract himself. He was now in Raven Rock and exchanged a lot of information with Jull about the Magical Spiders for some rough explanation about the Thu'um.


     In the end, he accepted my invitation to work in Winterhold and I now have one more talented Biology Researcher. I will ask him to discover other sources of Anuic and Padomic energies but that will be for later until I trust him enough.


     This day ended with us going to the Retching Netch to have a bit of fun and share our newly remade creation, the Gwent.


     Yes, I recreated a famed card game known as 'Gwent' based on the cards of 'The Elder Scrolls Legends'. It wasn't hard to make factions like the Morrowind Faction and the Skyrim Faction. The gambling business in this world may not know this yet but the day I recreated Gwent was the day I dug their graves. None will be able to recreate my cards that were made by a secret material from Master Nurelion's lab and trademark enchantment of mine.


     The day also ended with me selling more than hundred 'Morrowind Deck', fifty 'Skyrim', fifty 'Beasts' and many Unique and Effect cards to the Retching Netch with all the book guides and the other stuff.


     ***


     The other day came and…


     "We are starting 'Phase 3'! Who's excited?"


     "..." "..." "..." "..." "..."


     None!


     "Jon, you are a total M!"


     "Thank you."


     "That was not a compliment."


     "I know but I still liked it. To the Haven Cube, we are going to Fahlbs… Falhbraz… Fahl…"


     "What?"


     "It a dwarven name... truly a mouthful. I wrote it here, it is called Fahl, bth, arz. Fahlbtharz!"


     "I am very glad there are no Dwarves in this world anymore."


     "Yep, so we can loot their abandoned cities. Now, all to the Cube, let's go."


     I rallied the team to enter the Cube and starting casting the Teleport Spell to reach the Water Stone. From there, I rode a Flame Atronach Hawk then traveled to Fahlbtharz and fought some Rieklings from the Air to clear the entrance of the Ruin. The Dwarven structures of the exterior were reaching outside the ground which is a rare case for the Dwarven Structures in General and it was partially destroyed. There are also a few Riekling structures as well but I burned them to force the pesky creatures away.


     "Come out!" I called the guys in the cube after I landed and the found themselves in front of the Dwemer Ruin.


     "That was fast!"


     "Alright, listen up. According to the books I read, this place was built by the dwarves to serve as a sporting ground. It is filled with traps and Dwarven War Machines and Heaven knows what else. Alina, you are comfortable with the Twin Mauls I gave you? Wulf and Jorna, nice hammers! Nefertiti, here, you can use my old hammer in your Werecat Form, please don't damage your nails on those machines. Jull…"


     "I am using the Exploding Bolts."


     "Me too." I said and took out a crossbow. "Let's get this thing done."


     I walked forward aiming my crossbow ahead and pushed the door open.


     "Clear, left." (Jull)


     "Clear, right." (Me)


     "Roger! Proceeding with caution." (Wulf)


     "They enjoy doing it every time." (Alina)


     We proceeded in the normal formation and started shooting down all the 'Tangos' in the way. The entrance was infested with Riekling but they were nothing serious, to begin with. We pumped into a slicer trap but thankfully we managed to break it and destroy its pressure plate. As soon as we passed that, we met the first guardians in the ruins.


     "Dwarven Spheres!"


     Three balls came from the wall ahead and rolled towards us. Wulf and Jorna took the front with their shields and hammers. Once the Dwarven Sphere got closer, their shape started to transform from rolling balls to a semi-humanoid automaton that rose from the ball itself.


     "AWESOME!" Wulf lost its cool completely.


     "Shield up, you dolt!"


     "Sorry!"


     This was clearly our first time in a Dwarven Dungeon so I expected that but something else I was waiting for now and that was the first strike from the Spheres that landed on Wulfur's shield. The look on his face changed completely. I told him to take it more seriously but now he realized what it means to face a machine… a whole new concept of fighting.


     His right foot stomped to the back and the hummer in his hand reacted in a rotational wave coming from down to up and hammering the Dwarven Sphere from its base completely staggering it and making it retreat. As the center of the weight was in its wheel-like legs, it managed to come back but Wulf was already attacking the other one.


     "Assist him!" I rallied up everyone and we started attacking the Dwarven Spheres in return. It was a violent but noisy fight.


     At the end, we put them down splendidly.


     "These bastards! They are tougher than I thought."


     "Show me your training results and tell me you can do it."


     "I can do it."


     "Good! Because this is just the place saying hey."


     I like how their faces changed from lazy to serious once they realized that the fight with the machines is not some plaything. These machines are tougher than the undead and do not tire. They will do everything they are designed to do to kill.


     We proceeded again and faced more spheres so we kept destroying them and taking their parts until we arrived at a place with a large control panel.


     "I have never seen anything like this in the books." Alina said.


     "I told you before that this is not your run in the mill Dwarven Ruin, this is a sports ruin. A Death Sport."


     That panel had ten buttons and one would open the gate ahead while the others would probably active the traps around the room. As much as I am okay with traps, I had to keep my friends safe and pointed out the safe button (the second from the right, bottom row) even though they pressed some wrong ones to see what they can do.


     After passing the room we came across a Kinetic Resonator which is four small blue orbs set in paddle-like extensions on a metal pole. Those orbs spin around the pole when activated and opened us another gate we walked through and walked through some broken steam pipes and flammable substance until we reached a Mushroom Garden.


     There were more Dwarven Sphere and Dwarven Spiders that shot us with Lightning Magic and was really cool as I had to pin one of them down with Wulfur to study the idea behind it for our Tesla Tower project.


     After the girls shouted at us, we had to destroy Spidey but I told Wulfur not to be saddened as there is a better chance to study them soon in the future.


     After that, we arrived at Fahlbtharz's Main Chamber.


     It was a place that made us all go in awe, an expansive chamber full of tall pillars, bearing platforms and walkways at their higher levels, and many giant spinning gears on the lower levels, shortly above a large pool of water.


     "The idea behind this place is to jump on the gears to reach the place it leads to."


     "Can't we just teleport?"


     "Good idea but impossible! I just tried to use it but the Space was locked, we can't even Levitate."


     I used the 'Third Eye' spell to watch the flow of Magicka through the space and found some large Magic imprinted in the area to block all the aspects of Teleportation and Levitation. Kinda hardcore!


     On the plus size is… I know this dungeon very will from the game so no biggies.


     We traveled on the large gears by hopping on them like we are in some arcade game and fought some Dwarven Spiders here and there, we the arrived at a gate that would take us to a higher level and found a Dwarven Ballista that Wulf and I didn't let go of. We had stored it in the Cube after dismantling it to study it later.


     As we reached the second floor, we were moving from pillar to pillar by spinning them to connect the bridges on them. It was a good puzzle and we passed it safely.


     We felt like a day has passed so we stopped after we arrived at Fahlbtharz's Boilery and spent the night in the Cube. Later the next day, we went to solve the puzzle of the boilery and it was… let's say, it became a bit hairy.


     There was a steam-powered Dwarven mechanism controlled by kinetic resonators, each would charge the mechanism with a certain number of charges and we had to charge it only twenty charges. Any more would trigger some annoying traps.


     The first time we almost opened the doors of hell on ourselves so I solved it how I remember right away. No room for training if it is risky. (From left to right 1, 2, 5)


     We finally passed the boilary and arrived at the Grand Hall of Fahlbtharz and fought some Dwarven Ballistas that were really tough. In the end we, we arrived at three Dynamo Actuators that must be filled by Centurion Dynamo Cores, these cores come from the Dwarven Centurion, the largest and strongest regular machines left by the Dwarves. [A/N: I said Regular because there are larger but not common.]


     "Do we have to fight those giants?" Jull pointed at the two dormant Dwarven Centurions at the end of the room.


     "Yes, lure one by a bolt and hit it from far away. It is slow and the room is too large for it to reach us.


     As the plan went, we all switched to Magic and summoned our Flame Atronach Horses to keep our mobility high as well as Frost and Storm Atronachs to distract the Dwarven Centurions.


     And the fight began.


     ***


     And the fight ended… an hour later.


     We destroyed the two large Dwarven Centurions and dismantled them to recover the cores.


     "I can't believe this thing can let out a Steam Breath, it made the Frost Atronachs melt like ice."


     "Did you see how it hit the Storm Atronachs? They were flying like toys."


     In the end, we recovered to Dynamo Cores and placed them on the three Dynamo Actuators, fortunately, there was one the before so we managed to open the last gate splendidly.


     Behind that gate was our sweet trophy.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     242 Kagrumez Ruins
      The 5000 votes Extra that was promised! Sorry for being late.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "Ladies and Gentlemen, we made it again." (Me)


     "... Shut up!" (Alina)


     "GOLD SLIDE!" (Jull)


     "No way!" (Wulf)


     "All that is gold! Again?" (Jorna)


     What lied to us at the end of Fahlbtharz was another pile of Gold like the one we took from Haknir Death-Brand's tomb. Maybe a bit smaller but it was all Dwarven Gold coins which have a large price compared to the old Nordic ones.


     "Look at these Dwarven Swords!"


     "Jon, you are a real gold digger."


     "I know."


     We uncovered two treasures in four days. What are the chances?... Unless I know beforehand but I don't hide it so they don't believe it. Smart, right?


     "Jon, compared to our wealth in Winterhold, this…" Alina said.


     "This needs us to expand our vault at least three times if we added it to the other gold in the Cube."


     "I was saying, shouldn't we be a bit modest with our luck?"


     "... Nope."


     "Good, I feel less guilty now."


     We started hoarding all that gold into the Cube again.


     As we finished with the Gold, there were artifacts. I started sorting them by the quality and the Enchantments. They were mostly not enchanted and got stored in their respective sections in the Cube's main space. We actually have a large armory in there.


     The enchanted ones were mostly staves and some swords with minor enhancements but the most important thing her was the 'Visage of Mzund'.


     "Wulf, put this on."


     Wulfur took the Helm in his hands and felt its weight.


     "It is massive."


     "I know, right."


     It was a large Helm that covered all the head, its appearance was unique as it carried that face which the Dwemer always make for their Dwarven Centurions. [A/n: Check Legacy of the Dragonborn Mod.] The appearance was fearsome and cool at the same time.


     "Try to blow out a strong breath… no, not my direction."


     Wulfur did as I said, he inhaled from his nose and exhaled a strong breath. With his head in the Visage, he let out a strong breath that turned into the same steam once it got out of the Visage.


     "Fuck! What was that?" He freaked out.


     "Amazing, right."


     He took off the Visage and took his breath.


     "This is awesome! I can't do a Thu'um like you but this… this is crazy."


     "Of course. But you need to drink water after each use unless your ability gets enhanced. If you keep training on the Meditation Technique I gave you, you will be able to do it again and again."


     "Awesome!"


     Wulfur is all about Stamina. His power and speed were admirable but his endurance is something else. I tweaked the Meditation Technique I gave him so that his Stamina and Vitality become stronger.


     Actually, his training is showing more effect than mine and Alina's. He can already carry things I can't carry with my Aura enforcing me.



     "Jon, do you know what is the perfect use for this Visage?"


     "Mhm?"


     *Five minutes later.*


     In a tiny space inside the Cube, Wulfur and I sat down with only towels around our waists. He drank some water then put the Visage on and exhaled a strong steam.


     ""SAUNA!""


     This guy thought of that one his own, I am really proud. We finally have a sauna by utilizing one of the Magical Artifacts left behind by a long lost race of elves. Sounds like the right use to me.


     [Visage of Mzund] The wearer has more Stamina and by exhaling strongly, the Visage will let out a Steam Breath Attack called 'Breath of Nchuak'.


     ***


     We left Fahlbtharz and headed south to Kagrumez. From the name, one can understand that it is another Dwarven Ruin and like Fahlbtharz, it is a trial ruin. Seems like the Dwarves of Solstheim were quite the energetic bunch.


     In front of the Ruin site, a woman in fit tight black armor under a black cloak was standing there, beside her was a Storm Atronach Horse. This was a Dark Elf from 'Team 0', my bodyguards and secret intelligence who take direct orders from only me as the Boss and Jullanar as their Captain.


     "Boss, Captain."


     "Ania, I trust you have what Jon needs." Jullanar started bossing around.


     "Of course, Captain. Here are all the stones."


     "Jon, are these what you want?"


     "Yes, they fit the description. Good job, Ania."


     "Thank you, Boss."


     "Anything out of the ordinary?"


     "No, Fort Frostmoth is completely guarded and we are about to get done with receiving all the shipments."


     "Fine, tell Ongeim to start loading the ship and make the departing arrangements. We will finish up in a week."


     "Yes, Boss."


     She took the order and rode away. Team 0 has a lot of Dunmer and Khajiit but it is mainly made of Nords. The Dunmer were the refugees that became citizens in Winterhold and the Khajiit are the ones I tested myself. Khajiit, Orcs and Argonians are mostly not allowed to go into the cities due to xenophobic reasons even in Winterhold but I tend to look for the people with talent and quality, each person has their kind of problems and what I do is to solve these problems for them and use them as my people for repayment. Khajiit love free-spirited easy jobs so I offer them good work conditions and Dunmer want to be seen equal with Nords so I offer them dignity. The atmosphere in Winterhold was a bit awkward but as long as everyone is kept busy in their work they won't remember that they are different races all together especially if their line of work is doing shady business like in 'Team 0'.


     Anyway, it was the time to delve into Kagrumez.


     Kagrumez is an ancient Arena that the Dwemer utilized to make people and machines fight so it was going to be fun as long as one doesn't get hurt.


     The ruins were also built in a so we have to go down the stairs then use the elevator in the middle of the ruins. The Dwarves used elevators like these in mostly everything they built.


     We descended underground again and found ourselves in a storeroom-like place. There were all kinds of broken dwarven machines and metal bars. Wulfur and I didn't let one thing in place and hoarded everything… even the shelves… because they are big and also made of Dwarven metal. Anyway, as we finished we kept going down a stairway and we didn't come across any hostile dwarven machine.


     As soon as the stairway ended, we arrived at an open space with a central platform and also a lot of surrounding high ones. This was the arena I mentioned before. On the central platform, there was a pedestal with a 3x3 grid, each point was a socket that would fit something inside.


     "So! What now?" They asked.


     "Look at that gate." I pointed to the gate in the east. "Let's check it out first."


     As I showed them the gate we found another 3x3 grid with to points highlighted.


     "The Middle Left and the Bottom Right." I said and went back to the pedestal. "Now show me what Ania brought."


     I took the small box from Jullanar an inside it there were nine crystal stones in it, these were known as the Resonance Stones. Each one would fit on any socket in the pedestal grid.


     "Okay, get ready."


     I said and placed two Resonance Stones. Once I did so, a cage rose from the ground and surrounded all of us.


     "Jon."


     "I know, don't panic, we can teleport out if things went bad."


     The cage held up for a while then went down, the walls around the arena started to move and we could hear some machines walking on them. With that, the first round of the fight for survival began. We formed a circle formation all with weapons in hand.


     From the platforms on top, Dwarven Spider started jumping down and they were followed by Dwarven Ballistas.


     "Go for it!" I shouted and we charged each to his fancy.


     What met me was a Dwarven Sphere, it also ruched at me but avoided attacking directly and tried to make a circle and shoot me with its crossbow but I wouldn't let it go that easily. Parkour was still in my blood and I avoided each bolt it shot at me finally reaching it and performing a Superman Punch with my free hand that had a 'Thunder Cookie' spell charged.


     My alarm spell sensed danger and I avoided right away as there was a Dwarven Ballista shooting at me while keeping its distance.


     "No, you won't."


     Before it shoots another one, I used 'Electrohand', grabbed it with my lightning hand all the way over me and slammed it on the ground to pieces.


     Each one of us was going with his or her style as it would be bad if we centered ourselves in one place and got all shot at. Jull used her crossbow to shoot down all the ones that came towards her, Wulf and Jorna waved their large hammers idiotically, Nefertiti took a liking on a big steel axe and used it in her Werecat for, she looked super deadly, my lady fair, Alina, was using a mace and a magic, finally the awesome me was magic and unarmed combat.


     It was fun but the Dwarven machines were kinda unending until we finally finished our first round.


     "I am so tired." Jull sat down catching for breath.


     "Yes, the Dwarves indeed has a lot of metal to spare." Jorna sat beside her in worse condition.


     We started healing each other and I focused on Nefertiti who really hurt herself.


     "Wanna go back and have a nap?"


     "No."


     "Wanna eat something?"


     "No."


     "Wanna destroy some machines?" I said and tickled her chin.


     "Purr… yes."


     She was larger than her normal cute self but she was still the little devil who would purr whenever she gets tickled… but this time she was carrying a large axe and very happy with it. She even switched to her Human Form and waved the axe a few times then went back again to the Werecat Form deciding it was better that way.


     Anyway, I am happy that she found something interesting.


     "Let's see the gate."


     We went to the gate again and found it open this time, behind it, there was a corridor that led us to another storeroom that we started looting.


     "Hooman, that lever."


     "Oh yes, that. Wulf, come here."


     There was a lever and behind it was a metal wall, once we used the lever, the door moved down and Dwarven Spider appeared behind it.


     "Whoa!" I stopped everyone from blowing it to pieces.


     "What?"


     "This thing is not hostile, it is friendly."


     "What? A friendly… machine?"


     "Wulfur, go try it."


     "Really?"


     "Yeah, go."


     He nodded with a smile and went forward towards the Dwarven Spider.


     "Hey, you seem friendly." Wulfur talked to the Dwarven Spider.


     The spider let out steam as a response.


     "Oh! Follow me then, I'll call you Spidey."


     "Nice naming, Wulf."


     "Oh boy, why do boys love strange things?"


     It seemed that the team had some conflicting opinions about a Dwarven Spider coming with so we stored it in the Cube with an order to sort out things in there. There is no way would let such a study subject go to waste.


     We then took the pattern for the next round's grid and went out to place the stones on the pedestal.


     This round had fire traps all over the place and we got burned a few times but we managed to fend off the horde of machines. Its reward was an access to another storeroom and a Dwarven Sphere that Wulfur took too. He would go insane about anything Dwarven.


     The third round was full of Lightning traps and the floor got submerged with water so it was too deadly to move around a lot else we would get electrified. Still, that didn't stop us from levitating or teleporting or merging with our own shadows. It was a hairy third round but we passed it.


     This was the last round and we got access to the final storeroom and there was a unique artifact waiting for us.


     "This is for you, Jullanar."


     "For me?"


     She didn't receive a lot like Alina but she always boasted about getting the Ring of Arcana. This time, I wanted to give her this amazing bow.


     It is the [Dwarven Black Bow of Fate], each arrow fired from it can drain the targets Life Force and Magicka and the shooter would absorb them.


     This elegant Black Bow was much like Alina's Bloodscythe and Soulrender. A worthy bow for a worthy shooter.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     243 Bloodskal 1 : Raven Rock Mine
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     As we returned to Raven Rock to sort out our stuff and sell the items we don't need, we started to prepare for the final dungeon we are delving in. That was none other than, Raven Rock's mine.


     Still, before that we had to prepare a lot. The girls were not ready to go on another dungeon for the next two days at least and I also wanted to laze around for two days. Being ahead of schedule sure feels good.


     I started to meditate and perfect the technique more. I also was studying some ways regarding the Magic of the Psijic Order and I almost figured out some aspects regarding the Archetype of Time, one of the most mysterious magics of all time.


     To cast magic is to understand its archetypes fully and apply them on a magic circle. All mages can make their Magic Circle appear during the casting and it is not something strange or wrong but some people has their own spells that showing of their circles may give their secrets out so only new learners us Magic Circles in the open before they start hiding it.


     In the center of any magic circle, there is always one or several Central Runes which refer to the Main Archetype of the Magic. For example, most of Central Runes of the Destruction Magic always starts with the equivalent of the letter (K) in the Magic Script Alphabet. This Alphabet was seen in the game many times by the player on the 'Black Books'. There were other forms of Magical Runes of course like the Dragon Runes and the Daedric Runes but they were used for their respective subjects like the Thu'um and the Daedric Arts.


     [A/N: see the article about the Magic Script Alphabet in the Wiki and the UESPWiki]


     Anyway, reading the Magic Script Alphabet is essential to any mage and each and everyone must know how to do it for the sake of casting magic. It doesn't matter if you can understand it or not but at least have proper knowledge of the common runes. Some runes construct the 'Central Runes' of any Magic Circle and they are essential for the Main Archetype to manifest in the spell and some runes are for the Control Archetypes that reshape the Main into a proper spell. Takes a few days of training to be able to apply it but it is not as hard as it sounds.


     The problem now with the Time Archetype is its usage of not so common Runes from the Magic Script Alphabet. There are those four runes that mostly don't get used in magic most often, actually, I would say that only a few people use them and no one else bothered studying them. These ones are the equivalents of (Q), (X), (1) and (2).


     (Q) and (X) are necessary to use the 'Time Archetype' but (X) also can be used in the 'Space Archetype' which makes nothing easy. Space and Time are like Lorkhan and Auri-El, Padomic Energy and Anuic Energy. If something mutual between them appeared it would be strange and hard to understand.



     That is why I can't understand the Time Magic on my own using the principles of Space Magic. That is also why Mysticism is the coolest school of Magic and the only one I see worthy to rule the other schools.


     As each School of Magic has certain Archetypes for their respective practices and spell, the Mysticism has the hardest of all of them. The Archetypes of the Mysticism are; Outer Energy (Magicka), Inner Energy (Soul), Limits (Space), No Limits (Time), Reading the Space (Detection), Reading the Time (Divination).


     I have a good understanding regarding (Magicka), (Space) and (Detection) while (Soul), (Time) and (Divination) are a bit of a hurdle. Nurina said that there are more Archetypes to that and the Psijic Monks can control Weather and Nature but I shouted "Give me a break" and ran away. I am a Nerd but not at her level of Nerd yet.


     Truth be told, if we started tracing everything back to its source, we will arrive at the School of Mysticism and everything will be just big plane dumbness, that is why I wrote my ideas about the 'One School Theory'.


     "Sigh! What a pain!"


     I closed my notes and lied on the bed but somehow my head dragged itself back to thinking.


     'Why are there Runes for (1) and (2)? What can they be used for?'


     This was a million septim question which even Nurina doesn't know its answer.


     I forced myself out of overthinking by pouring some cold water on my face and going out of my room.


     ***


     As I roamed Raven Rock in the Afternoon, I started greeting the people I made friends with in the town. One particular person I was looking for was the foreman of closed mine of Raven Rock, that was Crescius Caerellius.


     Asking Glover about him led me straight to the Mine. I found the old man setting in front of the Mine polishing his mining tools.


     "I trust that you are Crescius Caerellius?"


     "Who in the blazes are you?! Can't you see I'm busy?"


     "My name is Jon Dare, I am the ow…"


     "Oh, the traders that came from the mainland?"


     "Yes, that is me." I offered the old man a handshake but he looked away with a snort.


     This man is around 80 years old so I am not going to cause him trouble anyway.


     "Isn't it dangerous here for an old man like yourself?"


     "Humph! Listen to yourself, when I was your age, boy, I could shatter rocks with my bare fist. Now as I am at this age, most of the folks around here would talk like you. But mark my words, these mines hold a secret that could put Raven Rock back on the map once again and I can bet my old bones on it."


     "What sort of secret would that be I wonder?"


     "A secret the East Empire Company swept under the rug two centuries ago. It killed my great-grandfather and left Raven Rock with a worthless and tainted mine. My great-grandfather Gratian Caerellius. He spent his entire life exploring ancient ruins across Tamriel and he died in these very mines almost 200 years ago... The East Empire Company called it 'a terrible accident', claiming that he was lost in rockfall, but I know better."


     "Figures, I was dealing with these bastards long enough to tell, but how do you know they are hiding something?"


     "My wife and I were cleaning out our home, and we came across some of my great-grandfather's things locked in an old chest. I found an unsent letter he'd written he'd written to the East Empire Company and a key. The letter describes a discovery that was made in the mine by some of the diggers. They wanted Gratian to take a closer look. The East Empire Company must have felt it was of great value, as they locked that section of the mine off from everyone else."


     "Did you take a look?"


     "You crazy, boy? How can an old man like myself explore the uncharted parts of the mine?"


     "I see! Truth be told, it sounds a bit crazy…"


     "Sigh, just like how everyone else said."


     "... But, when there is smoke there is fire. The matter kinda sounds suspicious."


     "Finally! Someone who believes me." The old man seemed pleased that I said so, "I'm telling you... there's something big down there, something that the East Empire Company wanted to hide from everyone."


     "Still… why did you tell me all of that?"


     "Hehe, boy, I listen to the rumors and I heard that the merchant known as Jon Dare is roaming Solstheim looking for some treasure, many people are keeping a close eye on you especially that idiot Fethis Alor, he thinks that if he reports what you find to the East Empire Company, the would reward him when… if they get back to Raven Rock, damned fool.


     "Yeah, I know about him."


     My people are doing a good job, after all, I even know who is in secret relationship with who in this town by now, Dark Elves are so messed up when it comes to romantic affairs anyway.


     "Anyway, Time's my enemy... old age caught up with me before I could find the answers that I'm looking for."


     "And here is where I come in?"


     "Indeed, I was hoping that an explorer can help me. I want to know what happened to my great-grandfather and what the East Empire Company is keeping from all of us."


     It is all working out well this way.


     "Fine, you got me interested. Any idea where to start?"


     "Gratian kept a journal of notes about his discoveries. If you can find his... remains, I'm hoping it will help. Here's everything I have. The letter, the key. Please, do this for me so I can finally regain the respect that I've lost."


     I took what the old man offered me and skimmed through everything. This is good… very good.


     "Old man, let me go bring my team."


     It didn't take me a lot to drag Wulfur and the rest all the way to the mines.


     "This will be the last place we delve into in Raven Rock, the most important part in our journey and the finale of Phase 3. The…"


     "... mines."


     They seemed to be underwhelmed.


     "I know it looks like me fooling around but this is Company Business. I am not bringing you around as your bro Jon. I am dragging you here as your Boss. Now back to shape."


     My words were not that inspiring but they had to listen in the end. With that. With things like that, we finally set foot in the mine.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     244 Bloodskal 2 : Blade and Aura
      The novel is a bit short on votes, we were at 13 yesterday and now we are at 20.


     Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Raven Rock Mine is a derelict ebony mine located in the most northern part of Raven Rock. It was owned by the East Empire Company before the ebony eventually dried up and they abandoned Raven Rock.


     In reality, the miners once broke into an old tomb, also known as Bloodskal Barrow. They managed to wake up the Draugr in the crypt and most of them, if not all, were killed. The East Empire Company sealed this part of the mine and closed the whole of it with the excuse that the mine was dried up.


     Jon and his team entered the old mine and moved through the wooden platforms that that was going through the pit-like mine. It wasn't long until the found themselves in front of some Frostbite Spiders. These are some giant arachnids which attack anything on sight and can be found both in the wilderness and in dungeons, their size can be as big as a bear and sometimes bigger. Jon and Jullanar met them a few times in their travels before but the rest were still having it for the first time.


     The impact that the spiders left on their mindset was a bit too much for them.


     "These things are going to leave me with nightmares?"


     "Yeah, look at that hair on their back and legs."


     "Come on, guys. They are cute." Jullanar seemed to be okay with it though.


     The team moved through the tunnels of the mine going in a curved way down to the lowest part. There, they found a locked gate made of steel bars and behind it was the main area of the mine.


     "You smell that? Ebony." Alina said.


     "You can smell Ebony?" Wulfur looked at her with a taken aback smile.


     "Ebony is the crystallized blood of gods, all the ebony in Skyrim came from the Heart of Shor so a Child of Kyne like Alina would surely be sensitive to it." Bjorna said.


     "Oh, I see." Wulfur nodded.


     "Also, the Moonblade have an Ebony Mine so I am very familiar with it." Alina added up.


     "It's cute and all but look at that."


     As they passed the mine, Jullanar discovered something across the mine and pointed it out. There was a big collapse site and there was a hidden open in the wall behind it.


     "So that's it, huh?" Jon realized it.


     "What is that about?"


     "You see, when I took the job from the foreman, he told me that the miners brought down some wall that opened to an ancient Nordic Ruin, draugrs came out from it and attacked the miners badly. Once the East Empire Company found out, they sent out the best explorer in Solstheim with a group of men to explore the area and they never returned to the East Empire Company decided it is not worth it if it is that dangerous. This in front of us is the entrance to the Nordic Ruins."



     Jon pointed at the opening in the wall and stepped towards it.


     "Wait! You said the East Empire Companies people couldn't do it. You think we can?" Bjorna said.


     "It is going to be challenging but I have my trust in all of us, cousin. Remember to watch for traps carefully this time and use short weapons. The place is tight and large weapons like greatswords will get in everyone's way."


     "Roger." Jullanar switched to a sword right away.


     As all of them switched to Maces which is the most effective weapon against Undead Dragons, Jon started conjuring undead to act as scouts once again and commanded them to get in the ancient Nordic Ruins.


     Just as the scouts entered, enemies appeared.


     "Oh, that's fast! Those undead are sure lively."


     There was not much time to waste and the team started walking carefully in the Ruins anticipating a real fight.


     ***


     Time passed and the place was really hard to proceed through, in every corner there were draugrs and they were truly relentless. Jon broke two maces during his fight alone and had to use Magic to end it. He was mostly saving some of his power for detecting around the traps and for the final fights and emergencies but it wasn't really working out well. Jon had to take a trap for Jullanar who activated it without noticing. His arm with full with poison needles that came from the wall nearby.


     After resting for a while and drinking some poison antidote, Jon started to hallucinate a bit he turned to normal an hour later.


     "Did I do anything embarrassing?" He asked.


     "No… not at all! Alina just was worried about you when she put her hand on your forehead, she said 'He is so hot!' then you woke up and said 'Title your sex book!' and collapsed again." Jullanar laughed out loud as she said so.


     "..." Jon looked at Alina with a frightened face but she was looking away.


     'Oh boy!' His head almost blanked out but he managed to keep it together.


     "Okay, let's just keep going forward. This is our second day in this Ruins so I hope you all took a good rest."


     "Yes, we did."


     "Okay, forwards again."


     The exploring this time took a bit longer and the enemies were a bit tougher, Wulfur and Jon found a Stalhrim deposit in the barrow and mined it. After that, the team managed to break through the ancient draugrs and arrived at something bizarre.


     Jon was at the end of a tunnel overseeing a large room, he simply jumped down from the tunnel's end and stepped into the room followed by his group.


     "Can we go back after this?"


     "Yes, we can teleport out but we are still going forward."


     "Forward where? There is no way out here."


     "No… there is."


     Jon walked into the room and arrived at some old skeletal remains of too long dead men.


     "This is Crescius's grandfather, the one who led the exploration into Raven Rock mines and that is… that is what I was looking for."


     Jon walked forward and picked something from beside the skeletal remains.


     It was a sword… a sword made of dark and red metal, it gave a hint of silver but there was more, Jon obviously knew about the weapon and it was one of the main things he was looking for.


     The Bloodskal Blade!


     An ancient Nordic artifact. In appearance, it is an enchanted silver longsword decorated with red markings but the enchantment in the sword made it feel strange. Jon also knew about it and was very excited to study it.


     He was eager to try it as he wielded right away in one hand and it fitted him perfectly. Jon has a large body so if he used a longsword in one hand, it wouldn't be any different from using a one-handed arming sword or an Imperial Gladius.


     Jon didn't wait anymore and focused his all on the sword then made a strong wave at the far cave wall. Without any introductions, the Bloodskal Blade unleashed a red ribbon of mystical energy that flew directly at the cave's wall and struck it hard. As the clash effect faded, there was a mark on the far away wall.


     "Awesome!"


     He could suppress his curiosity no more and ran towards the wall to check it out and feel the energy traces from the Red Energy Ribbon of the Bloodskal Sword.


     He wanted to understand the enchantment but this it was more unusual that he thought it would be. It felt like more of a natural power rather than enchantment.


     "If I try to compare it with anything I know it would be… the Aura art. It means that this sword has an Aura on its own or it has some sort of Mystical Enchantment. Something like it was Imbued Armaments Magic or... Maybe it is that." Jon started thinking to himself.


     He thought of it deeply but he only could remember one thing about that subject. In history and lore, there was no art that can make the Magical Items magical except enchanting but Imbuing Weapons with Energy is a secret art.


     Jon started remembering such examples, two of them he saw being performed by his father Jonrad. He once showed Jon a Dragon Knight skill called [Searing Strike], the sword literally launched the short range fire attacks that hit the target a few meters away, the second skill was [Molten Weapon] that made Jonrad's sword get infused with a strong wave of energy that made it as if it is a sword of lava. These were two skills from Jonrad's arsenal that really impressed Jon but he knew that Jonrad's Battle-Spirit Art (or Aura) was on a completely different level from normal people. The other person who could do the same with a Frost Aura was Sigurd Moonblade, Alina's father.


     The other example was easier for Jon to figure out but hard to figure out on his own, that was a spell that he read about that is called [Imbued Weapon]. This spell was created by the monks of the Psijic Order, the masters of Mysticism from the Isle of Artaeum. These people had a secret art that can infuse Magicka with a normal weapon to make it show an effect either to Empower it or make it Launch Elemental attacks. This [Imbue Weapons] spell was the basis that the non-Psijic mystics created [Soulfire], one of Jon's favorite spells, from. [Soulfire] too can imbue weapons with Magic but only enchanted weapons as they use the magical veins inside the enchanted item to channel the Energy.


     The possibilities of these ideas were limitless. The Bloodskal Blade gave Jon enlightenment in both Aura and Imbuing Items. He understood that Aura is an Energy combined with a Nature, the Magicka too was also an Energy that comes from one's Spirit but where is the link.


     "What if… I linked the Aura and my Magicka together?" This idea popped into Jon's head and he was not going to hold it back anymore.


     He unleashed his Aura the shone with green effect around him, this is the Madness Aura that he likes the most and started to apply [Soulfire] on it.


     It was different than anything but the Aura was a bit hard to harness and link it with Magicka, the reason because the Aura had more freedom than Magicka in terms of usage… it needed a catalyst.


     Something strong… something wild.


     Jon could arrive to the answer right away. He felt his own Magicka Pool and sensed the Energy that he left for later to Meditate with it, there were some of it still left and it was under his control.


     Without thinking, he linked that Padomic Energy with his Magicka and his Magicka with the Aura right away.


     Changes happened to his Aura.


     The green color of his Aura started to become darker and heavier, it left no trace of green and started to move around in dark yet unrecognizable grades of color. It started to change again and again and Jon felt he was losing control of it. He added the catalyst but it made it too wild, he now wanted a medium to control that Aura.


     He didn't have to look too far, it was in his hand all the time. Jon gripped the Bloodskal Blade firmly with his two hands and rested its tip on the ground then started to put himself in a meditative state to gain control over his energies.


     It didn't take long.


     His Aura started settling once again and took color, a new color different than the usual green.


     It was Red!


     Red Aura similar to that Bloody Aura of Hilda but it was different, there was no bloodlust or berserking feeling to it.


     There was dominance!


     Complete utter dominance!


     Superiority!


     Highness!


     Majesty!


     All the haughtiness in the world!


     It was power!


     A power that gathered all the concepts of what power should be. It can drive people to madness, it can make them kneel, it can affect both physically and mentally, it can take forms and do harm.


     Nothing felt more complete.


     The red layer of Aura around Jon gave off this nature that Jon liked more. He indeed loved to overwhelm his enemies but this was another step on that path. This was the power he needed the most.


     He held the sword up once again and waved it one more time.


     The Red Ribbon of Energy was unleashed but it was bigger, faster, stronger and far more powerful than anything else.


     Once it landed, it cleaved through the cave's wall. It didn't leave the same pathetic mark from before but it tore the wall as if a dragon marked it with its claw.


     That power was comparable to an Expert Level spell, its casting time was… short… way too short.


     Jon didn't stop here, he made his Aura take a physical form on his left hand, it was simply a spear. With a simple command, the spear dived into the wall of the cave and left another mark once again.


     Jon wasn't shocked… or rather he couldn't be shocked. His Aura led him to a new realm of thinking. He was not controlling power but power was controlling him.


     'Will this be alright?' he thought.


     Deep down, he realized that he was losing control but he loved it. Freedom felt good! He felt like he can do anything but… he started to feel afraid of himself.


     Too much power with a weak control over it… it would lead to a disaster. He tried to hold back his Aura but it was too powerful and imposing, not listening even to him. Power has its own pride after all.


     If he can be just a little bit stronger… just one bit stronger!


     He was about to be disparate but a helping hand came in time. It was none of his companions following after him, these five were completely in a silent and frozen state.


     The ironic thing about this helping hand that it was his own left hand.


     It moved on its own and cast a Lightning Strike spell towards himself. It was acting on its own, Jon was not commanding it but the left hand was acting as if had a mind of its own.


     Jon felt the pain vividly and his Aura retreated back right away.


     Pale-faced, he fell on his butt catching his breath. Despite being out of breath, he felt that his mouth and skin were all dry.


     Not only him who was having it hard, Jon felt five thuds behind himself and looked at it right away.


     It was his five companions who were following him. They all looked as if they were experiencing something terrifying.


     "Oh, boy! I am so sorry." Jon realized that his Aura affected them badly. They were on the wrong side of the cannon.


     It took them all a few minutes to calm down.


     "Jon… that was… are you…" Alina murmured.


     "No need to talk now, rest first. Long story short, my Aura advanced and I almost lost control over it. I was too weak to do so and it got to my head."


     "You? Too weak?" Wulfur asked in a shaking voice.


     Jon nodded and looked to his left hand.


     He closed his eyes and sighed.


     "Thanks… Shadow."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     245 Bloodskal 3 : Zahkriisos
      VOTE GUYS! The novel needs you!


     Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "What was that back then?" Wulfur asked me with an angry face. It is the question that I wanted to avoid but was 100% unavoidable.


     "I screwed up."


     "What kind of a screw up was that?"


     "... Sigh! Simply put it as I dabbled into a nasty kind of Aura and it overwhelmed even me, the user."


     They all looked at me as if I am some sort of idiot.


     "You can't control your own Aura?" They asked.


     Well, it is embarrassing. The Aura is part of a person's nature, to not be able to control it actually idiotic.


     "What is the characteristics of that Aura?" Alina finally asked a good question.


     I answered her based on what happened and the feelings I had during using that Aura. Still, I couldn't credit stopping me to Shadow.


     "I see… It sounds like you indeed lack power. Strange! For an Aura to have such characteristics! It is illogical and logical at the same time. Dominance is the main purpose of power and if your Aura is more powerful than you then you indeed won't be able to control it… still, for it to change you." Alina was murmuring and looking at me with curious eyes.


     "I know right."


     "And for you to find the link between [Soulfire] and the Psijic secret spell [Imbue Weapon]! Master will be very happy with you. Even uncle Jonrad will be happy to see his teachings showing effect with you."


     "... First of all, Nurina is very happy with me and that father of mine was showing off his Flame Aura off."


     "Oh, come on, give him a chance to be happy."


     My conversation and Alina's turned to a strange turn for a second.


     "Okay, let's leave that topic aside for now! That Aura of yours, you won't be able to use it so will you use your usual or will it be impossible?" Wulfur butt in.


     "No worries, I can use my Madness Aura well alright."


     "I see… what will you call that new Aura then?" Jullanar asked.


     "I don't know… maybe Dominant or Overbearing."


     "Great, now he became a bigger S than he used to be… just called it Tyrant Aura." Jull refuted but she gave a good suggestion.


     "Great, I'll go with that."


     "I was actually thinking about Aura of the Daddy because red actually fits yo…"


     """Shut up, Jull."""


     She seemed to be going with the conversation somewhere unpleasant. Good thing we stopped her.


     ***


     We had to rest here to replenish our strength anyway, we also recovered the belongings of the great-grandfather of Raven Rock's mine foreman and it was a journal and some other things. I kept the Bloodskal Blade for myself as my personal sword.


     "Say, can you appraise that sword for me?" I asked Wulfur.


     "Good, very ancient and needs some patching put the craft is really amazing. The red design on the silver is also unique. The magic in the sword probably kept it well preserved too. I like that red magic cresent that you did with the sword."



     "Yeah, the enchantment is very unique but I can think of a way to replicate the Magic one day."


     "Good luck with that." He said and gave me the sword back.


     I took the sword and linked it normally with [Soulfire], it glowed red and had a good sound to it.


     "Remember that Lightsaber I was holding when we went to Quagmire?"


     "Bleh, don't remind me. You almost cried when we came out without it. I thought for one second that you were going to ask Vaermina to give it to you."


     "Yeah, I was about to but she pulled Alina's eyes out and… well, you lived that traumatizing moment too."


     "Man, that was one messed up place."


     "I know, right! Vaermina, the Daedric Prince of Nightmares and Skooma."


     "Skooma?"


     "Well, it didn't make any sense to me back then, anyway there is that thing about the small idea I had, let's changed the design."


     "That thing? But changing it again? First time you added cat ears and later you wanted it to be more vivid. Look, man, I am a blacksmith, not your artisan."


     "Technically, you work for me which makes me your Boss and you know my reputation in that field. And relax, I am actually simplifying it for you, I'll show it to you later."


     "Fine, just get us out of here first."


     "Roger, everyone. We are moving." I said and started warming up a bit.


     "How will we advance?" Jorna asked.


     "Watch and learn, baby." I said and walked towards a certain wall.


     It was not really a wall, it was a sealing wall that needed some sort of special magic to open. Luckily, all I needed is the Bloodskal Blade.


     There were certain markings on the wall, I aimed at them from far away with the blade the slashed. With the Bloodskal blade in my hand, a red energy ribbon was unleashed and hit the marking accurately.


     Just like that, some pieces of the wall started moving.


     "Woah! Amazing…"


     Another marking appeared on the wall and I kept sending energy slashes from the sword and hit them all. With the last one being hit, the wall started shaking and opening like a gate.


     "Damn, was the ancient Nords so good at engineering?"


     "Let's just get going."


     "Yep."


     We advanced through the tunnel that opened behind the wall and walked through a lot of traps to just reach a large chamber with two platforms in both ends and a pool of water in the middle. Just as we stepped closer, the tunnel behind us got blocked and the water in the pool started to shake.


     "Alina, you're first."


     As I said so, Alina ran towards the pool and dipped her staff in, as she did so, the water started turning into ice on a fast and a visible scale.


     None of us were just watching as we arranged ourselves around Alina and I started Conjuring Storm Atronachs.


     The pool was large but Alina went wild with her Magicka and froze it all in a few seconds.


     As everything settled down for a short while, the room started shaking again.


     "That Bastard!"


     I felt a strong sure of Magicka and suddenly in the middle of the pool, a strong Lightning Magic blasted the area and a lot of icy mist covered the view.


     Just as we were trying to see what happened, a strong lightning spell found its way to Alina and almost hit her but luckily…


     *boom*


     … my Storm Atronach was there.


     No matter what Lightning Magic you are casting, even if you are an Arch-Mage, you can't destroy a Storm Atronach with Lightning Magic, you may as well heal it.


     Alina finished her spell to freeze the entire pool and retreated back with a pale face.


     "Alina, rest and recover. Jorna, cover her. Wulf and Jull, from the sides. Nefertiti, from the back."


     I was obviously going to take the front as I directed the [Staff of Sheogorath] towards the snow mist that started to settle down. There, a figure with a strong Magicka sensation and a suffocating feeling around floated in the air. It was a Dragon Priest.


     We defeated two Dragon Priests thus far, the first was Ahzidal of Flame, the Second was Dukaan of Frost. This time we are facing Zahkriisos of the Lightning.


     As soon as Zahkriisos was visible through the mist, I used the [Staff of Sheogorath] and cast its special effect 'Bind' at the Dragon Priest.


     At first, I was successful but not a couple of Seconds passed until Zahkriisos unleashed a shock wave from within himself and canceled the binding as if waving away a fly.


     "Tsk, the bastard!"


     Jull and Wulf were attacking and I had to distract it as fast as I could for them to land a hit and retreat but Zahkriisos was no easy opponent. Just as I cast 'Lightning Bolts' at him, Zahkriisos blacked all my attacks with a Ward and blacked Wulf's hammer with the staff in his hand.


     "Fuck! Retreat!"


     I couldn't help but to try and spell focus my Magic as much as I can on Zahkriisos. Luckily, Wulfur managed to retreat with his shields absorbing most of the damage and Nefertiti changed its mind from attacking to grabbing Jull and retreating away.


     "Dammit, this is bad!"


     I was a bit terrified by the strong reaction of the Dragon Priest. I knew it should be strong but it can even block the physical attacks like that! Ahzidal was a Fire Mage and a Necromancer, Dukaan was an Ice Mage and a Conjurer. In both Necromancy and Conjuration, I wasn't some amateur and I could turn the tide against them but Zahkriisos seemed to be a different story altogether. It seemed like his style is relying on both Magical and Physical powers.


     "FUS RO DAH!"


     I didn't think of a better choice to keep Zahkriisos away until my team retreats to a safe position and luckily Zahkriisos didn't see that one coming. He got engulfed by the Shout's effect but it still managed to hold on with its strong magic.


     Zahkriisos is a Lightning Mage after all. It can be said that this element in Magic is the representation of power as no one can wield that demanding element long enough except those who are strong in the term of Magicka.


     I rallied the Storm Atronachs forward towards Zahkriisos and as they are all Greater Atronachs, I don't think that Zahkriisos can deal with them using only Lightning Magic. I had to keep him occupied until I finish charging the next spell.


     To my surprise, Zahkriisos used a spell that didn't seem to be related to the Destruction School and started destroying the Storm Atronachs with it. I couldn't dally anymore and let out all the Magicka into the spell as I overcharged it. As Zahkriisos was done with the Atronachs, he faced me with a spell too.


     I shot a strong Lightning spell towards Zahkriisos and he did the same. Our spells met together midway and we clashed in a Magic Duel.


     It was so bright that I had a hard time focusing ahead. At our point of clash, lightning started scattering to all direction towards anything close to it. Still, I was being overwhelmed again.


     "Goddammit, what is wrong with that thing?"


     Its Magicka was so freaking powerful that I couldn't help but be pushed back a few steps. I was feeling like I was carrying the weight of the world by just facing Zahkriisos. If not for the [Staff of Sheogorath] that I was using, my state would have become a lot worse.


     Still, it was inevitable, Zahkriisos increased the Magicka Output in the spell he was casting and I was completely pushed back. As my spell fell short only a few centimeters away from my staff, Zahkriisos unleashed his power and the spell exploded and I was blown away completely to the wall behind me.


     All I could feel was a sweet taste in my mouth and I became so dizzy due to the Magicka backlash and the impact.


     ***


     Jon was blown away like a ragdoll and his face was pale. It was completely out of his team's calculations as the leader they always relied on was not easy to push back.


     Alina was infuriated and stood up as fast as she could to block any harm that can come towards Jon with her body if she had to. She used the same strategy as Jon and conjured some Storm Atronach to delay Zahkriisos.


     "Jull, Nefertiti, I want you both to delay it a few seconds."


     "Roger."


     "Jorna, heal Jon."


     "On it."


     "Wulf, do something flashy."


     "Sister-in-law, you came to the right place."


     As Jullanar and Nefertiti started annoying Zahkriisos with long-range attacks from afar and Bjorna started healing Jon. Wulfur and Alina started to do their own things.


     Wulfur let go of his hammer and shield and put down his helm, he then looked around and saw a large pillar that seemed to be broken since long ages past. Wulfur came in front of the pillar and squatted down, he wrapped his strong muscular arms around the pillar and used his Aura. He started radiating like the sun for a second with the Golden Holy Aura that enveloped him, he was being buffed and healed by it but his physical action was still harming him. To him, it was good training as he managed to left the large pillar up.


     "Take this, fucker."


     Wulfur moved towards Zahkriisos and spun his body with the pillar two times around himself. As he finished his move, he let go of the pillar that got launched towards Zahkriisos in a scary manner.


     As strong as he is, Zahkriisos wouldn't want to take that pillar head on and was about to dodge it but… he was too slow. The reason seemed a bit familiar to before as when Zahkriisos looked towards Jon's direction, it saw him holding the [Staff of Sheogorath] and using 'Bind' on him.


     Jon's head was bleeding but he was grinning as he managed to contribute to the attack. Zahkriisos was forced to use magic to block the pillar and there was only the [Warding Barrier] in his Arsenal that could do such a thing.


     The pillar clashed with the barrier and Zahkriisos was pushed back completely to the side of the chamber. It wasn't pleased with the result as it felt its power going down significantly.


     This power that was cultivated in ages of long slumber under the damned seal was now being sucked away by the six brats around it. It felt frustrating as Zahkriisos couldn't curse at them as his body was still in that of a draugr form, given enough time he would recover back his body and power but these brats were so persistent.


     Alina has finished preparing but waited until Zahkriisos was visible in front of her eyes, once she saw him, she cast the spell she prepared with inner cast.


     She disappeared from her place and appeared right behind Zahkriisos then touched it with her left imprinting a rune on it then used the spell on her right to teleport away.


     All that happened within one second and even Zahkriisos couldn't react.


     "Suck it!"


     As Alina appeared away, she snorted towards Zahkriisos and flipped the bird to him in contrary to her usual manners. Still, the effect of the imprint she cast on Zahkriisos started showing its effect. A curse of some sort.


     As Zahkriisos noticed the change around himself, he realized that he could no longer cast Lightning Magic. It wasn't due to a 'Silence' spell or anything similar, it was Alina casting a spell to push away all the Air around Zahkriisos.


     Without Air around him, Zahkriisos can no longer cast any of the destruction elements. Frost is mostly relying on Air and Lightning needed Air to travel through as well as Flame that needs Oxygen. With this idea that Jon told her about, Alina managed to make a Wind Spell that would be considered one of the most annoying Spells ever created, even dispelling it was tricky.


     At that time, Jon finally recovered.


     He walked forward with Bloodskal at hand and looked at Zahkriisos with disdain.


     "Let's see how much you can hold on."


     Jon started waving Bloodskal madly and a series of energy arcs were unleashed with his waves. Zahkriisos could use a Ward to defend but Jon was adding more power and speed in his attacks.


     First, he cut a leg, then an arm then a part of the Armor. The team completely overwhelmed the weakened Zahkriisos as he ran out of options to face them.


     Jon's eyes were fixed on the Dragon Priest while letting bits of his Tyrant Aura in the attacks. He was trying to control it without completely letting it go. It was a careful process but Jon was on his best mindset and managed to put down Zahkriisos for good. Zahkriisos fell down with a noisy howl of a beast that shook the entire chamber.


     Jon spoke no more and acted as if a robot.


     He said two words and walked ahead.


     "Word Wall."


     His team that was about to cheer for the win were taken aback and followed him with their eyes. As Jon arrived at the Word Wall in the other end of the room, he sat down and started Meditating.


     "What? Now?" Jullanar wanted to refute but Alina stopped her.


     "Shush! He must have realized something."


     They all observed Jon who started to act strangely as he was meditating.


     His face was twitching from pain and his skin started to become red. The scene resembled that time when he absorbed the Padomic Energy from the spriggan and it seemed Jon was using the last of the excessive energy to achieve a breakthrough.


     "This fast?"


     "I don't know. He must have a reason."


     He was still in the processing of stabilizing the 9th Level of the Dragon Robbing Stage but it seemed that he wanted to make another breakthrough.


     "Why would he want to rush for the 10th Level that fast? He said it is good to be patient." Wulfur asked.


     "I am not sure but something is unusual. Give him some space and rest for… what?... what is that?"


     As Alina was trying to clear some space for Jon to relax, she noticed the change of energy around him.


     On a normal breakthrough, an energy pulse wave should go out as the Mortal Essence within the Spirit gets replaced with a Profound Essence but this breakthrough was different. The Energy was taking a manifestation around Jon and that was…


     "Oh no!"


     "Not again!"


     They all have witnessed that disaster before… A Fire Wyrm manifested around Jon and started revolving around him.


     Something unforeseen was going on.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     246 Krilon
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     The moment I opened my eyes, I felt a bad taste in my mouth from eating right before I sleep yesterday. I didn't know this would happen but my apatite was like a bottomless pit.


     To explain things, let me give an explanation from the time I sat down to meditate in the depth of the Bloodskal Barrow last night.


     After finishing off Zahkriisos, I felt a strange surge of energy coming from within me and I needed to invest it right away. I felt that I was proceeding to a new height or another realm so I found a good place to sit near the word wall and started using the last of the Padomic Energy I have to do my meditative training. It was then when the changes started to happen.


     I felt a surge of energy from my soul and an extension of my power started swirling around me. Strange enough, it felt like Fire Wyrm swirling from my inside. I felt that I have total control over it though.


     Anyway, I couldn't stop meditating now, it would be fatal if I stopped midway and here when another change happened. It felt like another pulse wave was going to be released from me like every time but it was different than before, the power wasn't going out, it was as if its target was in.


     Strange as it sounds, I felt the energy pulse in my bones. It was as if I can feel whatever touches my bones and the energy was going through it but it was not a good feeling at all. For a second there, I almost shouted from the pain. It was as if my bones were being broken and put back together again and again. Even my teeth gave me that feeling when someone has a strong toothache… it was overall a disastrous feeling going through my body.


     I didn't know if something went wrong with the training but all I could do is to push forward to avoid the probability of injuring myself and I passed the agonizing pain.


     I opened my eyes to find that I was surrounded by some… vapor.


     Funny enough, I was the source of it.


     My skin was red and I seemed to have sweat a bucket. I tried to muster up some strength to stand up but it took me quite a bit to adjust my tired body.


     The people around me, however, didn't give a hand and were holding their weapons up and looking at me dumbfounded. As I asked them about the reason, they told me they were afraid it would turn out like last time in the Firemane Clan when Fire Wyrms came out of my body and damaged some of the Clan Hall.


     Compared to that time, this time had only one Fire Wyrm and was totally under my control, I even felt I can call for it too but I was too tired and dizzy to even cast a spell.


     I sat on the ground again and told them to copy the contents of the word wall for me, it said:-


     ----------


     HET ONT KRiiST MiraaK WO ahTiiD


     OK SahVOT OL Qah SPaaN NaaL



     DeyRA Fah OK UNSLaaD MIDUN


     Which means:-


     Here once stood Miraak who wear


     His Faith as armor shield by


     Daedra for his eternal loyalty.


     ----------


     The word of power here was (Qah) which means (Armor).


     This was the second word of the [Dragon Aspect] shout, one of the most powerful Shout in the game and maybe in history. I had no hope of learning it before absorbing a Dragon Soul and walk the official path of the Dragonborn.


     Apart from the unfathomable word of power, we gained a new Black Book and a Dragon Priest Mask. This alone was a terrifying loot in my opinion.


     I was then led to Raven Rock and put to rest after giving me some food and medicine.


     Now as I woke up, I started looking for a bath to wash but a lucky guy like me always had two girls waiting for that moment. Once my intentions for a bath was clear, Alina and Jull prepared a hot tub for me and of course, joined me in. I buried my face in Alina's chest to ease some of my mental fatigue and she kindly nursed me.


     "You gave us a scare last night." My Alina said in a warm voice.


     "Sorry about that." I kissed her cheek as we stuck close to each other.


     "What about me? I was worried too." My Jullanar was also quite in the mood.


     "And?"


     "Kiss me too."


     She was sitting in front of me so I stretched my hand and fondled her cheek then sat her on my hip.


     I was sandwiched from the front and back with my girls for almost an hour in our pink atmosphere until we decided it was enough.


     We sat together after that in a silent mood together.


     "Hey, about yesterday, what happened?" Jullanar broke the silence.


     "Yesterday? Oh, I had a breakthrough. A major breakthrough I guess."


     "Major? Like when you said when one reaches a higher level than the [Dragon Robbing Realm]?"


     "Yes."


     "Awesome, tell us what happens." "Yes, how do you feel?"


     "Never better actually. I can also control the red Tyrant Aura now."


     I said as I took the haven ring and retrieved an Orcish Steel sword from it. I applied strength to my hand and broke it without using any bit of Aura.


     "My body became stronger. To be exact, my bones are more powerful now."


     "Great! So the Meditative Training finally started to affect the body condition?"


     "Indeed."


     "What did you call the stage?"


     "The [Dragon Frame Realm]… unlike the [Dragon Robbing Realm], it seems that it takes a lot longer and there are more stages to it. The [Dragon Robbing Realm] is 9 Levels but I estimate the [Dragon Frame Realm] to be much more demanding."


     This is the information that the Augur replied after a long analysis.


     "Amazing, so you are now at the 1st Level - Dragon Frame Realm!"


     "Not wrong but not right. The [Dragon Frame Realm] focuses on Tempering the Body, I would say that this is the first level of the first stage of the realm."


     "Oh, it is more complicated now."


     "Yeah, just call it, [Level 1 Iron Bones Stage - Dragon Frame Realm]."


     "Hmmm, makes sense."


     "Also be careful, at the start of every stage, the Energy will test the body in some sort of a Tribulation process. The first was the Bone and the second I am not sure about it yet so take care when you feel you are breaking through."


     -


     "Noted." "Thanks."


     I am satisfied with the results even though I am a bit worried about something.


     The Meditating is a hard process as it is breaking the Laws of Mortality. I am now in the superhuman stage as my body itself is getting stronger without the need to activate Magicka or Aura.


     What is worrying me is how hard will I reach before year 4E 201. It is going to be a chaotic year and I need to stabilize Winterhold as soon as possible to put myself in a long training season. I also need a source of a Vital Padomic and Anuic Energies to hasten the training.


     Alina and Jull exchange their Anuic Energy with me daily and I give them my Padomic Energy daily too. The thing is... I am still stronger than them combined and if I get heated up during sex, I will put them both down without effort. To solve that, I either need to make them stronger by resources or having some more girls into the entourage.


     The former needs a lot of luck to find a good resource and the later needs at least five girls to equal the amount of Jullanar's energy let alone Alina.


     To tell the truth, I don't feel good with having more girls around me. I love Alina and I intend to have her beside me for eternity while Jullanar is my and Alina's lover who will be my second wife no argue about it. They both now about my overflowing libido and don't think about it so it is a bit okay to have other women like Elishka and Sev around yet I still feel awkward about it.


     I need to find a solution calmly first so I will leave this matter for later.


     Anyway, I left the girls to dress up and do their business and headed out to Wulfur, he was waiting for me and we had a long conversation about things then head to Glover's Smithy.


     Glover had a forge on the seaside so Wulfur and I borrowed it for some work.


     On a table in front of us, there were four items.


     The Bloodskal Blade and the Masks of Ahzidal, Dukaan and Zahkriisos.


     We worked together on the Bloodskal and polished it while adding layers of ebony to it. Wulfur can maintain the enchantment while honing and sharpening the blades and showed off his real skill to me. The sword started to look as good as new while maintaining its unique shape.


     [A/n: check the mod Bloodskal Blade Redone by Billyro and all his other awesome mods.]


     Now, the Bloodskal Blade actually felt a lot stronger and much better. Once I held it, it glowed red too like a Lightsaber of a Sith except it was a bit wider but don't let that ruin the fun.


     Still, the sword was the appetizer and the real things we started working on was the Dragon Priest Masks. This was our main objective after all.


     Wulfur and I looked at each other and I grinned to him.


     "Ready?"


     "Goddammit, Jon. I told you I can smelt Ebony and cast it but forging it is beyond me man. It is really impossible."


     "We are not going to forge, dimwit, we are doing something awesome here."


     "I know but… shouldn't you wait for a little while, I need to hone my skill more."


     "Really? Yesterday you were excited and today you got cold feet in front of the forge? Shame, shame, shame…"


     "Alright, stop it. Show me the masks."


     He took them from me and started marking them while avoiding the enchantments. This is going to be hard.


     ***


     Three days passed after Jon and Wulfur started working on the masks. Alina and Bjorna were having a crazy match of Gwent while Jullanar was crying after she lost to Nefertiti.


     "The boys are not done yet?" Bjorna asked.


     "Don't ask me. The two of them are in front of a forge together, Kyne knows what messed up thing they are going to come up with this time." Alina replied.


     "It is always Jon's fault. He lures Wulf with all his crazy ideas about strange weapons." Bjorna said.


     "Wulfur is also at fault, he trusts Jon blindly." Jull said.


     "Sigh! Boys will be boys." Alina replied with a grin.


     The other girls sighed.


     At that time, the door to the manor opened and Wulfur came in. His clothes were all messed up and seemed to be going to have a hardcore bath in a moment.


     He smiled once he saw the girls then pointed at the door. As all of them looked at the door.


     Jon came in with an appearance similar to Wulfur and was holding a large wooden tray covered with grey cloth. He put it on the table and removed the cloth.


     What was under it was a sword and a mask.


     "Ladies, I present to you the honed blade, Bloodskal and the new dragon priest mask, Krilon."


     The girls looked at the familiar blade that was no longer an old rusty sword, its appearance was beautiful and gave a lot of power.


     But the more beautiful thing was the dragon priest mask. It was bigger than the usual dragon priest masks since it was more of a Masked Helm as it covered the head from the back too. Its appearance, however, was intimidating and artistic, the engravings on the ebony were all beautiful and it had red parts like the Bloodskal Blade too. This mask was seen in Star Wars and was known as the [Sith Acyolet Mask].


     [A/n: Sith Acolyte Mask https://ibb.co/Bg5rB7B ]


     "You said its name is Krilon? There is no Dragon Priest we fought with that name… wait! Krilon?" Jullanar thought.


     "[Krilon] is a word from the Dragon Language, I think it is taken from the word 'Kril' which means brave… Krilon! Does it mean 'Dare'?" Alina said.


     "Bingo!" Jon replied.


     "This is a mask reforged for Jon from the three Dragon Priest masks we obtained." Wulfur said.


     "What! Impossible? As mortals, you can't add six enchantments in one item." Alina stood up and cried.


     "Who said we added? We merged the six into two!" Jon said.


     The look between Alina and Jon carried more than what the other could understand, both of them know what does it mean to have more than three enchantments on one item and mortals can't make it happen anyway. Jon claimed that he merged six enchantments together.


     Alina looked at the fancy mask right away and held it to examine it. She didn't help but to frown then open her eyes in shock.


     Jon indeed merged six enchantments into two!


     Each of the three Dragon Priest masks they obtained can Fortify the Resistant to one Element by 50% and Empower the Element by 25%. Jon rewrote the enchantments and created a new mask by mixing the three.


     Alina looked at the Mask in her hand and put it down with cold hands. This is simply an artifact.


     [Krilon] 50% Resist Destruction. Destruction spells do 25% more damage.


     [Bloodskal] Release Energy Arcs with power attack (stronger with Aura).




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     247 Back Home: Thief of the Star
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Now that I have a Sith Lightsaber (Bloodskal) and a Sith Mask (Krilon), all I need now is a Blaster Gun and I can achieve the childhood dreams of my Past Life to the max. That lawyer I used to be who died without knowing the reason can rest in peace once and for all.


     [A/N: What do you guys think about the Blaster Gun? That energy gun from Star Wars. We can make it shoot Auras?]


     Sigh! Such a dream!


     Anyway, with all that done, my visit to Solstheim was finally coming to an end. I visited the old Foreman of the mine and returned to him the notes of his great-grandfather. With it, he could convince Councilor Morvayn and Second Councilor Adril Arano to reopen Raven Rock's mine. Once House Redoran checked the Mines that I cleaned, they were overjoyed to the max and asked me to come to Blacklight City in Morrowind to receive a gift from the Main House gain a title but I said it is okay and asked to be a trade partner with the mine too.


     Without further delay, I got accepted right away and an Ebony Trade would open between Winterhold and Raven Rock.


     Trading Ebony Ore and mining it was forbidden in the Empire and its provinces. The ebony was only imported as a certain amount by none other than the East Empire Company. The EEC has a total monopoly over the Ebony Trade in the Empire, selling the Ebony to them is the best course of actions.


     Both towns were in a bad shape before but now, thanks to the Dare Dragon Company, everything is getting better and better for both towns.


     We spent one day after that then took the 'Alexandria' back to Skyrim once again.


     "That was a really nice trip. Even though we were fighting most of the time." Jull said.


     "You liked Solstheim?"


     "Yes, the Ashlands are not that bad and I heard the mainland of Morrowind look much better."


     "What about you, Alina? What did you like about the trip?"


     "It was interesting, my first time out of Skyrim so it was interesting." Alina said.


     "Yes, Skyrim is more beautiful even though Winterhold is a damnable wasteland." Jullanar added.


     "You both are right, I missed Skyrim too! Tell you what, we finish up with the coming even and go on a trip around Skyrim the three of us with Nefertiti of course."


     "Yes, please." "Oooh!"


     I was seen in a favorable impression by the girls and we at least planned up forward just a little.


     We returned back to our cabin once the ship was going nicely. We have five days to laze around or do something useful until we reached Winterhold. I, myself, will go work on the Magicka Reactor.


     ***


     Five days indeed passed.


     Between intense lovemaking and researching, life on the ship was pretty simple and happy. Also, I am but a few steps away from finishing the first Magicka Reactor Prototype.



     I used a 'Ruby' gemstone as the core of the Reactor as it was enchantable. It was linked with a Soul Gem by Elven Metal Wires and all put together in a grinded Stalhrim. Putting the mix in a cylinder template, the Stalhrim was left to mold together with itself enclosing on the Soul Gem and the enchanted Ruby then the Stalhrim itself got enchanted once again. There were some Elven Wires coming out from the top and bottom of the Stalhrim mold and these were to connect some Dwarven Poles with, normally positive and negative poles.


     The last step was going to take a while so I delayed it to when I reach Winterhold.


     ***


     "Mother, Mother… and Old Bastard!"


     I greeted Nurina and Hilda with a one to go hug and greeted Jonrad casually.


     "Brat, you look stronger." Nurina noticed right away.


     "No, he looks pale. Jonhild, were you eating well?" Hilda asked.


     "I was eating like a pull, I am just pale from the sea breeze."


     We were all gathered in my house, Seamist Manor where Hilda and Jonrad were staying the past month.


     They hammered me with questions left and right until they were finally satisfied. I finally gave Nurina the last insights I gain in the Meditative Cultivation and she took the scroll I gave her and started reading it on the side. Jonrad, on the other hand, was grinning at me.


     "So you managed to Solidify your Aura! Good job."


     "Well, I got some insight from our spar."


     "Oh, want to go again? I'll show something new this time."


     "Spare me now, old man. I need to finish a crucial project during the coming month."


     I still remember how he solidified his Aura and used it as a whip. It felt so darn heavy back then, even with the breakthrough I achieved, I am not able to do anything similar.


     Father have learned most of the Dragon Knights' skills that appeared in ESO and his understanding was deep and fathomable. Even though he is a lousy teacher, watching him sure is very useful.


     "So, how is the expected Firemane?" I said and pointed to Hilda's belly.


     She was wearing a big dress and her belly started to take shape by the baby. It was her fourth month after all.


     Jonrad, Hilda and Nurina smiled all three of them.


     "We are expecting two Firemanes." Father said.


     "... two? Wait!... Two? I am going to have two siblings?"


     I grinned widely.


     This family is going to get wild.


     "We are staying here for a while then will go back to the clan's fort in the sixth month." Jonrad said.


     "I see! You shouldn't move a lot then! Ask anyone and everything will be brought right to you." I said.


     "Jon, I am not that incapable, I still can…"


     "Shut it! This wasn't a request. Hey, old bastard. Say something."


     "Little bastard is right."


     Alina came in and we all agreed to keep Hilda under watch. Alina and Jull would be able to keep her in check as Jonrad is a lazy bum who would sleep if have nothing to do and Nurina is a nerd who would put her face in a book and forget about the realm she lives in. Good thing we made it back in time.


     Anyway, we invited Wulfur and Bjorna for dinner then Faralda and Laaneth popped up and got invited too. The mood was as heartily as I wanted it to be.


     "Jon, prepare for the Scholar's Exam in a week. We are short on Teachers!" Laaneth said out of the blue.


     "Teachers? Come on, I said I am going to be a Journeyman Scholar like you." I said to her.


     Journeyman Scholars are one type of the Scholars in the College, they are the ones who go around the world and search for old magic to research, Laaneth was the shining star between the Journeyman Scholars at that. Other than them, there are Management, Researchers, Teachers, Combatants, Alchemists and Artificers each to their department.


     Journeymen wouldn't have any duties in the college but need to contribute two times a year for them to receive funding from the college. Mages have their own sources anyway so Journeyman Scholars are rarely active like Laaneth.


     "The Mysticism Department needs a Teacher and you are very able to be that one. All I will ask you is to keep teaching for a month after you pass the exam and get hired. Just cover for me until I return from Cyrodiil." Laaneth said.


     "Sigh! Okay but you have to give me two Expert Atronach Spells." I said.


     "Just that?"


     "Well, the Greater Atronachs are hard to Reform so I need your guidance." I said the problem I was having.


     "They can't be reformed." Laaneth said.


     "What?"


     "They can't be reformed unless they are mixed with another Element, for example, Flame and Stone Atronachs are the best combination we found so far."


     "Stone Atronachs? Aren't those just Golems?"


     "Yes."


     "I see! So the Greater Atronach has a greater Ego and needs to be subdued with a neutral element, and that is Stone."


     "Stone, Shadow, Flesh or Iron. As long as you can make Golem out of it then you name it. I will give you the technique and a good spell."


     "Deal."


     Golems are really not much different from Atronachs but don't wield Magic. The idea behind making them is very simple, one will just conjure a Familiar from Oblivion which is the most basic kind of Daedra.


     Familiars are not just some ghosts like how it appeared in the game, they are the most basic form of Daedra. They are formless souls that wander Oblivion and can be conjured to take an appearance and receive commands just like that, they can also later evolve into a Daedra beast like a Clannfear or a Scamp.


     Sometimes, Mages conjure these Formless Familiars and make them possess Stone which is the most stable element and with that, the first Stone Atronach was created.


     Now Laanath told me that I can conjure reformed Greater Flame Atronach with that method?


     I like it. I will have to brainstorm it with Alina later.


     ***


     Night came and we all went to our beds. My beauties were on my left and right as always but something woke me up from that peaceful sleep.


     I saw a dream… a nightmare!


     Maybe a memory, I am not sure!


     I calmed my mind and went out of bed quietly to not wake anyone up then donned my heavy cloak and put on the Haven Ring. I looked at my gear which was made of Four pieces of Ahzidal's Artifacts along with other things.


     Anyway, I felt that the four artifacts gave me some memories that belonged to Ahzidal… they seemed to be the memories from when Saarthal got sacked by the Snow Elves.


     How pitiful! His resentment still held all that time even though he helped Ysgramor push all the Snow Elves to extension.


     Still, Ahzidal was a hero once and his remains deserve respect. I was still carrying his body in a coffin in the Haven Cube.


     "I think I should do it fast."


     I headed out of the house and conjured a Flame Atronach Hawk then rode on it and rose to the Sky. Less than an hour later, I arrived at Saarthal… or what used to be.


     The only thing that was left was their Hall of the Dead which is the Nordic Crypt of the Dead, the rest of the traces disappeared away under this snow.


     I sighed and took out a shovel then dug a grave in a good area and placed Ahzidal's coffin in. After I buried the coffin, I stood a minute in silence for him.


     That is the least respect I can show.


     But as I turned around, I saw a woman… a Dark Elf that looked somewhat familiar! This was… Aranea Ienith.


     Aranea Ienith, the Priestess of Azura that sent me after the Star of Azura which I ended up… changing.


     "Blasphemer, I should kill you for defiling Azura's artifact." She said with an angry face.


     I looked at her with a poker face then sighed.


     "What was done had to be done. The star took a lot of lives."


     "Defiler! Thief of the Star, I would have called all the Dunmer in Winterhold to rise against you but…"


     Dammit! She paused for a while then continued.


     "... But lady Azura chose to show you mercy for now. You took in the Dunmer when people kicked them out and you provided them with a place to live in the shade of her Twilight. Lady Azura decided to show mercy… for now."


     I just remain silent.


     "You are now a defiler but you will return what you stole and Atone for your Sins! Lady of the Twilight still sees you as her Champion… I don't know why or how but you will hear from me later."


     Aranea Ienith said her words and turned around leaving.


     I felt a disaster coming my way.


     It seems the Daedric Prince of Twilight, Azura is pissed at me… goddammit!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     248 The Little Spy Girl
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     What Aranea Ienith said kept bothering me for a while after she left me in front of Saarthal. I was really worried for a few days after that and kept thinking of all the possibilities.


     Aranea said that Azura chose to show mercy and forgive me for now as I was making her followers (which are the Dark Elves) live and worship in good terms in Skyrim. This was due to the Dunmer Settlement that was built in front of Whispering Mine and had a lot of Dunmer who wanted to live in the Shadow of Azura's Shrine over the Mountain beside it. Also, I treat the Dunmer better than most because of how I closely tied with them… I mean the is Nurina and Jullanar in my life as well as some of my personal guards and some girls in the bathhouse too.


     They are the second majority in Winterhold after all… but it would be a real problem for them to know that I have caused such a thing to the Star of Azura.


     Now with this message from Azura, I knew that my journey with her haven't even started yet.


     "Goddammit! What was I thinking?" I looked at the Black Star in my hand as I just emptied it from the Black Soul trapped in it.


     It was plainly stupid to think that making it Black would stop the people from using it to achieve immortality, history is filled with many tales of people who tried to exploit the Star and it always ended with a bloodbath.


     Well, whatever! I can't endure the wrath of Azura even if I tried to fix things before they get out of hand… Azura is known to be cruel, she cursed an entire race that was called the Chimer (Changed Folk) and made them into the Dunmer (Dark Elf).


     But even though she was cruel, she cares for her people and their suffering. She is the Goddess of Dusk and Dawn, Mother of the Rose and Queen of the Night Sky. Her realm of Oblivion is called Moonshadow, it is a giant garden full of roses, a city of silver, and breathtaking vistas brimming with waterfalls, flowers, and majestic trees. The goddess herself resides in a palace of roses.


     Other than that, Azura is known to be one of the more merciful and benevolent Lords, and even though her wrath is swift and painful, she cares for her followers the most as she may send her champions through the land to help them if they were in trouble which is a quality not and Daedric Prince showed.


     If she still considers me her one of her champions then I must find the chance to fix things once I get the call… even though I will be always worried until that happens.


     Anyway, for now I should focus on my work.


     Master Nurelion visited me and made me his prisoner for the whole day discussing the most (nerdish) theories and ideas he came up with. He even gave me a good insight into the Illusion School and taught me how to change my appearance with the 'Mimic' spell. It was a very fun experience but the spell was too weak and can be discovered by anyone with a slight sense to Magic. It also can't change my height which can give me out from a mile away but it was fun.



     During the night, Trudvar my housecarl came to my office and gave me a report I was waiting for. It was about the events that happened during my trip.


     They caught a spy, made some improvements in the city, received some merchants and finished a good part in the western new wall.


     "Where did that spy come from?"


     "Well… we don't really know!"


     "... Why? Too tough to interrogate?"


     "No… it is just…"


     "... I am listening."


     "The spy is a girl, Boss. We didn't let that crazy torturer have his way with her so we waited until you arrive?"


     "The spy… a girl?... Ah! I see."


     Normally, Trudvar is not concerned about [Team 0] which has female agents and he wouldn't imagine girls to be spies… well, we didn't even catch any except that Thalmor girl we are keeping in prison.


     "Alright, go to Elishka and let her handle it."


     "Handle it?"


     "Just tell her to handle it and she will understand."


     It would leave a bad taste if we let a girl to that bastard torturer. Just hearing the wails of the men we send to him makes me shiver… and a female spy can be handled in the bathhouse without much effort. They normally break once they get to know they are going to be sent to the bathhouse and confess on the spot.


     I was going to the bathhouse anyway so I just locked the office and headed there. Once I went through the backdoor which is for the sake of not causing a scene, I headed to the VIP room, there I saw Elishka.


     "We were expecting you, Boss."


     "Thanks, Elishka."


     I don't really go to the bathhouse for any sort of action anymore except when it comes to the massage. Elishka's techniques are crazy and it always ends with sex anyway.


     I laid on the bed and the massage season started.


     "By the way, the ladies came this morning."


     "Alina and Jull? What for?"


     "Massage and some… advices."


     Oh! So they still take some lessons from Elishka. It started when Alina moved in and wanted to learn from Jull but as both of them were amateurs, they decided to threaten Elishka to teach them some moves. I discovered right away and told her what to teach them and what to not teach them.


     "Doing a good job there, Elishka."


     "I just hope the ladies are doing well. It is fun to spend time with them."


     "Good thing that they are not trying to kill you." I said and laughed.


     "Well… every time I bring up an example about you they give me some cold glares… It got better in the end."


     "Really?"


     "Yes, I keep teaching bit by bit and they like it."


     "Just make sure to not run out on things to teach them."


     "That will never happen I can assure you."


     "Good… did you get that spy girl?"


     "Yes, Zena is washing her and will bring her in once you order."


     "Good, let's do it."


     I stood up from the stone bed and went down in the king-size plunge pool in the middle of my VIP room.


     Elishka called some girl from the outside to bring Zena and the spy girl then sat next to me in the pool.


     In a minute, Zena came in.


     "Boss!"


     "Zena, long time no see."


     "Missed you too, Boss."


     She walked in and jumped in the pool then sat on my other side. Zena is also a beauty that no one other than me can survive, all Redguard have an insane amount of Stamina but Zena is a crazy existence even among them.


     Zena came to Winterhold not long ago and joined Elishka as her close friend and direct assistant. They both ran the place flawlessly. With them beside me like this, I look like an evil hedonist. Elishka on my left with her milf figure and Zena on the right with her athletic body. These girls were the first girls I slept with during the tournament two years ago and now they work for me in this place.


     Anyway, two girls came in with a tied up girl whose face was covered with a bag, she was wearing some rags but looks like she got washed before she comes in. She was forced on her knees and the bag on her face was removed and… let's just say that I got shocked just like that.


     I just thought that I was with the first two girls I slept with in the same room but… it was actually the first three girls.


     "Lisette?!"


     ***


     She was a bard from Solitude that got close to me after during the tournament. At first, I thought she was just a fangirl who wanted to jump in my bed like other girls (or so I thought way back then) and she managed to. She came to Winterhold a month ago claiming to be looking for work in Winterhold's Inns and wanted to meet with me, I thought that this would trouble Alina and Jull even though I met Lisette before I meet them and also my area of hedonism was limited to Elishka and the Queen Bees from the bathhouse. That is why I told Wulfur to meet her and he received a message sent by Svidi so it was more appropriate this way.


     "But for you to be a spy!"


     "..."


     "I even took your virginity."


     "..."


     "Damn! I thought this method would work."


     She kept looking at me with wide eyes. Still, I can see that intimidating her like this won't actually work. She experienced Little Jon and as a virgin at that.


     While I was thinking about what to do, Lisette spoke.


     "You… you are way larger than I thought you are!" She said.


     "Well, I am a Nord and partial giant."


     "... I see."


     Lisette is a Breton so she is very small. Realistically and after I become this large, it won't fit in her anymore. Bretons are just tiny.


     "So, mind solving this dilemma and spilling the beans? Who sent you?" I asked as I stood up in the pool and she saw everything.


     "..."


     She became silent again.


     "Boss, it can still work. If you ejected before being erect, it would fit and grow inside." Elishka said something very evil that made Lisette shiver.


     "Or we can just put her to work, she can take a cheep tag." Zena said something as devilish as Elishka.


     Lisette seemed to be shivering but we can't do that… rather than being distasteful, it would surely affect our reputation.


     "Enough, I think it is about time we take this seriously."


     I walked to the Lisette, who was on her knees, and pulled her up from her neck.


     "Now speak! Who, sent, you?"


     With every word, I released my Aura.


     A red smoke seemed to be covering my skin and appearing all around my body. The Tyrant Aura was based on the Madness Aura so it can affect minds just like it or even stronger. I didn't even need to overdo it as Lisette was started crying and begging after she was acting calm a while ago.


     Finally, she screamed one name.


     "Erikur!"


     ***


     This idiotic twerp was causing me problems all the time. He was making it harder for me to expand to the West Holds and the sole reasons I couldn't establish any connection with the Silver-Blood family in Markarth.


     Now he hired Lisette or rather, the Bards College of Solitude. It seems that he Bards around Skyrim are now a network of Spies… didn't see that one coming. It seemed that other than me, Headmaster Viarmo was also playing the role of 'Little Finger' except that I nailed it with the bathhouse idea.


     I heard some interesting things from Lisette and it seemed they tried to recruit Jon Battle-Born and Svidi but Battle-Born was aware enough and kept Svidi safe. I remember Svidi's letter mentioning some stuff about Jon Battle-Born making trouble with some other students for things she wasn't aware of but he told her to keep a good distance from some people.


     I need to thank him once I see him.


     But for the Bards College to be a guild of spies! Well, the world sure is more interesting than the game.


     Guess I need to pay them a visit.


     In the end, I decided that Lisette would be kept in Winterhold for now until I have a use for her. She will be kept under watch and will be followed around by guards, she is still of use.


     Anyway, on the way home, Ongeim met me and told me that the Fleet will be testing a new Ship at dawn. A fully powered ship with the prototype of the Magicka Reactor.


     Hehe! This will be the dawn of a new age.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     249 A New Flee
      A/n: Sorry about the delay. I am having a Job Interview at the first week of March in the 'High Court House' and I am supposed to remember all the shit I learned in the past five years I spent as a law student... So freaking nerve-wracking!


     Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     The name of the 'Chill Isle' may sound scary for anyone of the natives of Winterhold as it was once a place where labor prisoners were forced to work to death by the previous administration of Winterhold. But now, things became completely different.


     The Chill Isle is now a very important mining area and has a large closed workshop that belonged to the Dare Dragon Company. This workshop was where all the magic was happening.


     We managed to create three designs based on the modern warships and the current age ones, the shipbuilders that were hired needed may have lacked a little bit in terms of creativity but Uncle Njord was there to help me with that matter. He stayed in the Chill Isle for some time and managed to build the designs I gave him.


     Now, in front of me in the secret dock west of the Chill Isle, there were a total of 14 ships of three kinds.


     -9 Gun Ship: a small and fast ship that requires 10 sailors to operate. It had two Fire Magic Cannons that shoot Fireballs. We named them GS-01, 02, 03, etc…


     -4 Cruiser Ship: a Brig, bigger and carries more Fire Magic Cannons, each would shoot Fireballs and we made a Magic Mortar Cannon that would do long-range attacks on them, there were also Fire Breath Cannons that would shoot a strong stream of Fire. One of these Ships was the [Roaring Flame] the ship that obliterated the Bloodsails and the Blood-Horkers when they ambushed us during the Coming of Age trials. They were [Roaring Flame], [Iron Maiden], [Thunder Wrath] and [Winter Grace].


     -1 Dragon Ship: a crossbreed between a Man O' War and a Destroyer, a savage beauty that was made to level down fleets of enemies and conquer storms and forts. The only one we afforded to build was [Queen Potema's Revenge].


     All the ships have no sails and were build to work on Magicka Engines. All can be powered with Soul Gems on Magicka Reactors but the problem was the Cannons which were more consuming than expected. I had to put a small machine to make the Cannons have a separate Energy Source away from the sailing engine and it worked.


     I was looking at the docks with a wide grin when I saw the power I obtained. I was a bit drunk with power there but I still had to hold myself from falling to greed. I know I can do a lot with that power but they were to protect what I build, not to be abused and bring a calamity upon myself. Yes, my ships were state-of-the-art battle machines but against the Superpowers in this world, I am no different than a rogue pirate so I have to behave and keep an eye on things.



     "Uncle Njord."


     "Jonhild."


     "What a cold morning this is, are we really in Second Seed (May)?"


     "It's the Sea of Ghosts, lad. A bone-chilling ocean that would even freeze Nords. Yngol's Barrow is just over there."


     "Yeah, you are right, uncle. Anyway, are we ready?"


     "Go and see for yourself."


     Uncle Njord pointed at the warehouse by the beach, this was the workshop that we established and it can fit a Dragon Ship in there. We built it out of stone and made sure that it was well guarded and patrolled all the time.


     In there, there was a single Cruiser Ship which is the [Roaring Flame], it was being prepared for the first sailing trial and here I was in the engine room attaching four Magicka Reactors to the engine and making sure everything won't blow up… I mean I tested the Reactors on other things but moving the ship takes a lot of Magicka and the charging time of the Reactors are not that fast.


     Anyway, all seems good and the crew was ready to rule.


     ***


     "And it works!" I shouted.


     """YEAAAH!"""


     The crew was in a frenzied state and wishing that this fast and easy to ride ship can be even faster and easier. After we sailed for almost an hour, there was no heating in the Quad-Core Magicka Engine and the speed of the ship was amazing. We then tried a testing Cannons and the Mortars that showed a lot of promise. Our target was the ice that formed around the small islands around the coast.


     We sailed to the west and had our fun with the ship from Dawn till Noon as we kept shooting things aimlessly until we finally exhausted the Magicka Reactors and they went into Charging Mode.


     "It is simply fascinating!" Mahran, the gigantic Cathay-Raht Khajiit from the Creation Club and an Engineer in the 'Creation Department', couldn't help but praise what he saw.


     "I know, the idea of creating a network based on Elven Metal to connect the devices around the ship while keeping everything under one enchantment… only a few geniuses can pull that off." Morbagog the Orc Engineer also was in awe.


     "Can just someone pull Yisra away from the cannon's barrel? She is going to get herself blown." Eliel, the pervert Nord Scholar and the current head of the Creation Department, was pulling Yisra away from the cannon's wrong end.


     "Shoot again! Tell them to Shoot! I want to see it closer!" Yisra, the arsonist Redguard freak who adores flame more than the Firemanes themselves, put her head deeper into the cannon's barrel and was eager to observe it while the fire was forming inside it.


     "Can someone stop them, please?" Ongeim, the captain of the ship, was having a hard time focusing on his job from their noise.


     "They are perverts! No cure for them." "Yeah, until you figure out a solution, count us out."


     Morbagog and Mahran backed away.


     These four were really working hard in both the College, the Creation Club and the Creation Department. It was a really fun time to work with them… except when Eliel turn into a pervert and sneak out to watch the girls in the bathhouse… putting that aside, they were a weird but a good bunch.


     Anyway, I joined Uncle Njord to celebrate with him.


     "What do you think?"


     "When they told me you are an Enchanting Genius, I thought you are just a good enchanter like your Grandma or your Uncle Balder but to think you can enchant some metal pieces together to run a ship and make it shoot fire. Shor's bones I was standing there not understanding anything."


     "Come on, uncle. Without you, this beauty wouldn't have sailed and we would be short on ships."


     "Hahaha! Don't flatter me, lad."


     "Anyway, as promised. I will provide the Sky Fire Company with the Magicka Engines we agreed on and the with all the services and the maintenance that come with it."


     "Good lad. You mother and father were never this proud."


     I kept chattering with my uncle about the ships and the sailing. He was a famous sailor that was said to have visited the Isle of Roscrea, the rumored home of the giants, which is between Tamriel and Old Atmora.


     He even started teaching me a way to use the Aura that father hasn't taught me yet.


     "Now that can solidify your Aura, it is not much you can do about it unless you learn how to merge it like Jonrad. The only technique we do is to use it to make an armor around our bodies. It takes a bit of time to master but you may do it in a year."


     Hmmm! Solidify the Aura around my body…


     "Like this!"


     "... and you made it right as soon as I told you about it… Oblivion! It took me a year and a half!"


     "... I am sorry."


     Njord was a bit disheartened but what should I do? My existence is a cheat as a Dragonborn and I am enthusiastic about anything mystical. After all, I lived a past life in a non-magical world where Magic was part of everyone's dreams and all wanted to be a superhero. Don't blame me for learning Magic and mystical arts like a freak.


     Also, the Aura is easier to understand that magic as it is very linked to the person's nature. It is more like Qi from the martial arts novels.


     "Anyway, you said my father can Merge the Aura?"


     "Hm? Ah, yes. He can do that thing when he uses the Aura with his feet then merge it with the earth, he then creates a layer of earth and fire around his body and to serve him as an armor. I think he called it 'Magma Armor'."


     "I see…"


     This is also a Skill that is seen in ESO.


     From what uncle said, I can understand that I also can merge the Aura but not with Earth-like my father, I can merge it with Magicka and other energies like when I tried it in the Bloodskal Barrow and developed the Tyrant Aura. The Aura cannot perform any long range attacks but when it got mixed with an Energy like Magicka, I became able to do so.


     Simply think of Bloodskal's 'Energy Arc Strike' as the Aura reaching a further distance ahead. I also can perform it with another weapon other than Bloodskal but I am not skilled enough to make it as perfect as it does.


     I also remember solidifying the Aura in the shape of a weapon and throwing it at the cave's wall but it was not that good.


     As I was standing on the ship's side, I thought of trying it again.


     I formed another spear made of my red Tyrant Aura, it wasn't an actual spear or anything, just an unrefined and unstable stick of red Aura. I made a throwing pose and threw it as strong as I could.


     "Woah... Watch that!" Uncle Njord watched what I did with curious eyes.


     My red energy spear flew across the air but it started to dim and dissipate as soon as it reached 20 meters away from me.


     "It can't hold itself much away from me. Maybe I should make it faster."


     I took out a bow and instead of making a spear, I made an arrow and tried to notch it on the string. It was very unrefined and hard to make, also the Aura started damaging the bowstring as it was very sharp and aggressive.


     When I let loose, the arrow flew well at first but once it reached the target I aimed at, its shape was already breaking and didn't resemble and arrow anymore. Still, it landed on that small icy surface and made a small boom.


     "Still, not good."


     "Not good?" Uncle Njord looked at me as if he was trying to hit me. "You mother is the only one who could make her Aura reacher far and it is not even as far as you did. Tsk! Kid these days are too greedy!"


     "... Sorry sorry!"


     I left him alone as he was fed up with how my head works.


     Back to this Aura thing… I can now use it to Empower myself, Attack, Overpower, Form a Weapon and Shield Myself. Pretty useful I would say.


     Maybe I should start thinking about how the novels' characters were using their Qi to imitate these techniques or the Aura which is very similar.


     But I really wanted to launch some aura attacks, maybe not now.


     Anyway, the ship testing was over and I had to test every other ship.


     Three weeks later… we are taking action against the last Bloodsail Stronghold.


     Japhet's Folly is mine!




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     250 Private/Business Affairs
      A/n: Big Fat Thanks to Matthew Landin on Patreon. You, good sir, deserve a lot of Extra Chapters.


     Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     <7th of Mid-Year (June) 4E-198 - 8:00 PM>


     "Master, I missed you tho much!"


     "..."


     Why on Nirn is she here?


     I was sitting quietly in my office yet suddenly, Vittoria Vici popped out of nowhere.


     "Ehem, a bit of a space miss Vici… By the by, why are you here?"


     "Eeeeh! M- Master, don't you miss me too? I- I missed you so much!"


     Vittoria bypassed the desk I was behind and stuck herself right in front of me, she sat on my hips and started acting horny.


     "Sigh! Fine, I will play with you but not here and not now… Still, what brings you to Winterhold?"


     Vittoria got a hold of herself and stood up then started to browse the bookshelves behind me.


     "I am the Trade Manager of the East Empire Company, my job is to appraise what we buy and what we sell… and what we loot. I requested to accompany the Company's Ships to make sure everything goes smoothly."


     "And in Winterhold because?"


     "Where else would I stay? The Assault hasn't started yet and the East Empire Company is a good friend to Winterhold so I can at least spend some time on the land, right?"


     "Yeah yeah… what else?"


     "Fufu! We heard about what happened in Raven Rock… to tell the truth, we were utterly speechless. My mother insisted that I send our agents to robe Raven Rock back, but to be turned back at the docks! I didn't see that one coming."


     "Yeah, whatever!"


     "Master, we know that you are the new trading partner with house Redoran in Raven Rock but that would upset many people, you know!"


     "Hmmm… you mean the Empire, the Company and House Hlaalu?"


     "Oh, you even caught up with the matter of House Hlaalu? I am impressed."


     "I am not worried about any of that."


     "... Oh!" She seemed confused.


     To tell the truth, my overtaking the trade with Raven Rock was all done because of my efforts so I have every right to be greedy and make a monopoly with the Imports and the Exports. Even though I didn't do that directly and didn't offend anyone, all the vultures could soon smell money around Raven Rock. And now as the Ebony Mine is back to business, I am completely the number one player in Raven Rock trading.


     "Simply put as that this handsome man here is a Law Abiding Citizen of the Empire and I sympathize with House Hlaalu… Queen Barenziah is one of my heroes by the way." I said.


     House Hlaalu was once the ruler of Morrowind before the Oblivion Crisis, the Red Year and the Argonian Invasion. It was the proxy ruler for the Empire but these three events forced the Imperial Army to abandon Morrowind leaving House Hlaalu defenseless. Queen Barenziah is really my hero and she was the Queen Mother of Morrowind before 200 years ago. One can say she is the female version of Jon Dare or even cooler. We both were thieves at Riften, we both hoarded power and made strong positions by shady means, and most importantly we both don't know how to keep it in our pants.



     "Well, I see that you have 'The Real Barenziah' book series."


     "All the ten volumes."


     "Wait, you mean the series that was published during the Warp of Daggerfall? Not the new clean version?"


     "Hehehe!"


     "Can I borrow it?"


     "No."


     "Please…"


     "Puppy eyes doesn't work here, ignorant heathen."


     "Ehem… anyway, you say that you are a Law Abiding Citizen of the Empire... by that you mean?"


     "I am selling you all the Ebony Ore I import from Raven Rock to you, making me the proxy between you and the large mines of Raven Rock."


     "..."


     "I am sure the Imperial City won't mind. Morrowind is no longer part of the Empire and the Houses of Morrowind only trade with Skyrim and High Rock. If my company is to improve some of the relationships with House Redoran, the Empire will surely overlook a single Ebony trading operation."


     "Sigh! You sure are hard to play with."


     Vittoria gave up on the idea she had in mind. The problem here is that the Empire prohibits both the unlicensed mining and trading of Ebony and the Imperial Legion is really uptight about that important resource. Still, importing it from outside the Empire shouldn't be that bad if I sell it to the Empire directly… Still, that doesn't mean I am not filling my coffers with Ebony first.


     "Ebony trade is never a losing business. The Empire may have no faith anymore but money is still a good way of understanding... How is the trading state between Ebonheart and Cheydinhal?"


     "In Slumber, the Argonian don't want any relations with the Empire or Morrowind, they may trade with Riften or Elsweyr though."


     "The Thalmor are behind that then."


     "Naturally."


     "And Mournhold?"


     "Old Mournhold is still being rebuilt but the struggle between House Hlaalu and House Indoril is making it hard to be done with."


     "Are the Argonians harassing them?"


     "On the contrary! Argonians are showing a lot of manners towards the Dunmer outside their new borders. Mournhold now is the border city so they deal with Argonian bandits and slavers more often. However, there are some resistance movements that rose between the Dunmer in Mournhold and they are getting ready to make a stand. Not sure if we can profit from it though."


     "I see."


     After having some serious conversation with Vittoria about the trading affairs In Morrowind, Skyrim and Cyrodiil, I called Sev to take her to a private place.


     I finished what I had to finish before heading out to the College to submit my request for becoming a 'Scholar' and arranged a date for the exam. After that, I headed to the bathhouse as it was already at night and the boys would come here to drink together in a hot plunge pool and all.


     After some time, I headed to the private room for my own affairs.


     ***


     <8th of Mid-Year (June) 4E-198 - 6:00 AM>


     The next day, I woke up with seven girls around. Vittoria, Lisette, Elishka and some girls from the bathhouse were ally lying around me.


     "Damn! I overdid it again!"


     Lately, I have developed a bad habit where I perform the 'Paired Meditation' (Dual Cultivation) process on those girls I sleep with. I harvest their 'Anuic Energy' without giving them any 'Padomic Energy'. It is not that I was using them as 'Cauldrons' or anything, they simply can't handle the energy I may give them and will harm themselves.


     [A/n: 'Cauldrons' refers to the process when a cultivator uses his partners as resources to benefit himself while crippling the partners or killing them in the process.]


     I could always give them a Vigor Potion to help them regain their energy right away.


     I didn't wait any longer and took my clothes then headed out, it was still at dawn but it was going to be a busy day.


     As I went out of the room, Sev was waiting for me with some paper files.


     "Oh, good morning, Sev."


     "Good morning, Boss. These are the last things you had to see before you head to the Chill Isle."


     "Summarize."


     "The new expansion of the Wheat farms in the South around the Night Gate Village and Whispering Mine is submitted and the financial department has reviewed the costs."


     "Good. Just make sure to focus on the parts north to the mine, we want to farm on all these lands beside the road."


     "Noted, the Wind Mills project was also submitted and reviewed, we have some locations in mind but we didn't get a confirmation from you yet."


     "Ask Alina, she can read the wind better than me and will be able to pick the best location. Next."


     "The City Wall project and the expansion of the residential district. We are having some problems as they are overlapping a bit. The people don't want to live outside the city walls."


     "I knew this would happen, that's why I suggested the apartment complex system. I told them these houses will be built with bricks and the new Roman Cement we import from Raven Rock, why are they so stubborn?"


     "It is a bit new to them, Boss. People are a bit insecure to live this close to each other."


     "Sigh! They just got fed and warmed and now they are getting spoiled. I am starting to see why the Egyptian Government was so cringy."


     "What is that, Boss?"


     "Nevermind, Replace the residential district project from normal housing to Apartment Complexes. It will save everyone time and money."


     "There was this thing from the Human Resources."


     "Don't tell me…"


     "The Dark Elves and the Khajiit employees are still skeptical about the name."


     "Again!… what should I call it then, huh? I am way too nice… I swear I am too nice to you people. Tell them no Sujamma or Moonsugar on the job."


     "It always works. Is there anything else?"


     "Hmmm, I want you to take a map and go to the Construction Department, tell them to make a plan to reconstruct Saarthal… Before that, take the idea to the Monks in the Temple of Kyne and tell them to go and check Saarthal."


     "Saarthal? The Old Crypt?"


     "No, keep away from the Crypt. The area around it where the ancient city was is a good place. It can be easily defended if we built a town there."


     "... But Boss, no other ruler has ever attempted to rebuild Saarthal again, how long has it been since that place was sacked?"


     "Ysgramor's age, Late Merethic Era, more than 4500 years ago."


     "But Boss…"


     "Building a new Saarthal near the old crypt will make our image look pretty good between all the Nords, these fools from Solitude can stop bothering me once my reputation spread around."


     "... I'll get to it, Boss. Anything else?"


     "No. I am heading to the Chill."


     I parted with Sev after giving her the schedule for the hold then I headed to the ship that was waiting for me at the dock.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     251 Rise in the East 1
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     <8th of Mid-Year (June) 4E-198 - 12:00 PM>


     The East Empire Company has its ships ready North to Japhet's Folly, even though the manager who was supposed to oversee attack is absent, the attack will be under the command of Adelaisa Vendicci and supported by the Imperial Navy. The Ships of Windhelm were also ready in the southeast of Serpentstone Isle. They could barely see each other and had their eyes wide open to every movement.


     The Firemanes, who were the ringleaders of this campaign, had two small ships patrolling the area under both Skadi and Tyr Firemane.


     All parties were ready for the arrival of the last player on this day. The Dare Dragon Company may look insignificant compared to them but there was a certain ship that can deal with all the defenses set by the Blood Horkers pirates.


     Speaking of which, the Blood Horkers and the Bloodsails were under siege for two months till now. Still, they were really lively and managed to invite a lot of allies too. There were a number of Argonian Pirates on the island and there were surely some hidden ships in the northeast of Japhet's Folly.


     "So we are finally here. Prepare to secure the ground before the Imperials, don't look down on the pirate too but make sure to not let the Imperials take the land first." The Stormcloak Commander was among his twenty-something Ship Captain and started to lay out a plan.


     "Commander, what about Winterhold?" A young ship captain asked.


     "Ralof, was it? You are responsible for defending supply ships, don't interfere with the fight."


     "But the Dare Dragon Company is known to be hard to deal with, they…"


     "They are just there because Japhet's Folly is part of Winterhold and the Jarl has no floating barrel to speak of. By Talos, mind your post and focus on the Imperials."


     On the other side, the Imperials were having a similar conversation. Adelaisa Vendicci and the Imperial Commander gathered around thirty ship captain on their flagship and were discussing the plan.


     "Windhelm's Ships will charge at Japhet's isle as soon as the people from Winterhold arrive, I am not saying we should race them to the island, let them take it and we will attack them from the back when they face the pirates from the front." The Commander suggested.


     "Thank you, commander. The East Empire Company appreciates the help." Adelaisa Vendicci, the overseer of the Company's security, spoke up.


     "I heard that miss Vici departed to Winterhold on a patrol boat. Will it be alright if she was left in the territory of a competitor?" A young Nord Officer spoke up.


     "Hadvar, was it? It is okay, miss Vici will be fine. The current government of Winterhold has strong ties to the East Empire Company and miss Vici is no pushover. Just make sure that the supply ships are not compromised."



     "Yes, Sir."


     At that time, the watchers on the ships' crow nests started waving their flags and blowing their horns. It seemed that the last player has arrived.


     "Firebirds! Firebirds!" the sailors shouted.


     ""About bloody time.""


     On the southwest, a number of big birds made of fire started coming from the mist and clouds of the sea. These were the famed Flame Atronach Hawks that the Thane of Winterhold, Jon Dare, likes to conjure. It is kinda the symbol of Jon Dare among the outside forces right now.


     "Hahaha! He has arrived." The Stormcloak Commander was happy to see such a site. Not all Nords were afraid of Magic after all.


     "Here He comes, they will surely open the way for us by that Fire Ship they have." The Imperial Commander was also glad and wanted to see the rumored Fire Breathing Ship.


     As if to answer their wishes, a strong Fire Stream came out of the mist like the Breath of a Dragon, it ate away all the frozen ice on the surface of the water and then the figure of the ship appeared.


     As if it had a spearhead, the [Iron Maiden] appeared with a gigantic strong ram blade coming out from the front of its hull, the body of the ship kept appearing but no sail was yet to be seen. No, instead of a sail, there was a superstructure coming out of the deck's baseline. It confused whoever looked at it as such a ship shouldn't be sailed… is it rowed? But there are no oars. And why is it that fast?


     Everyone started noticing what was happening, even the Imperial Legionnaires who were standing in attention turned their pupils to look.


     The [Iron Maiden] completely came out of the mist. It was at the size of a brig but had a vicious strong ram and a figurehead of a naked warrioress holding to maces. How the Ship was moving and why is it too fast was the question of the day but it didn't end here.


     Two smaller ships appeared and they were not that intimidating at first their speed… it was something devilish! They were moving and jumping on the water from the sheer speed they moved in.


     That was no longer called sailing.


     These Ships made a strange noise that was probably related to the secret of their movement but there was no time to think as more shocks followed.


     The [Roaring Flame], the [Winter Grace] and the [Thunder Wrath] all made appearance. They had decent rams compared to the [Iron Maiden] but their decks were all filled with strange machines that were reported to shoot Fire Projectiles.


     Apart from that, seven more small ships appeared and the atmosphere started upside down. But who said it was the end?


     *BOOOOOOOOOOOO*


     A strong horn sound echoed through the sea. As the Stormcloaks and the Imperials were about to react, it made them all freeze.


     And it appeared.


     A ship whose name was as accursed as its appearance. A ship that was designed with tyranny and viciousness to sink ships and level islands. With no ram whatsoever but a cannon was coming out from the hull's front, the figurehead was that of a horned skull wearing a crown and screaming madly.


     [Queen Potema's Revenge]


     "This is way too fast! We need to get to the island first! Forget the plan! Set sail!"


     All plans were brought down as the Stormcloaks and the Imperials started blowing the horns and spreading the sails.


     The one who brought these plans down was that young man who was standing on the top of the superstructure of his ship, he was standing in his black armor and helm all under a large black cloak that fluttered with the wind. Jon rested his hands on Bloodskal that was pinned to the surface which gave him an imposing look. Beside him was Jullanar and Alina, the three had a strong atmosphere around themselves that made whoever who looked at them feel nervous.


     Jon's solemn face broke into a grin once he received a certain telepathic signal.


     "Give the signal… Full speed!"


     *BOOO BOOO BOOO*


     Three horns meant to go into the designated formation. The imposing [Queen Potema's Revenge] picked up on speed and aimed all its cannons forward. The Gunships and the Cruisers made an arrow formation and sailed through the mist towards Japhet's Folly.


     *BOOOOO*


     Another horn sounded from the other side. It was clearly the Pirates counterattacking.


     A big number of brigs started to flow from the mist, no one needed to guess too much, these were the Argonian pirates the Blood-Horkers invited.


     "Shouldn't rumor about the [Roaring Flame] has spread far and wide, why are there so many hired hands." Alina asked.


     "We heard that the Blood-Horker agents that went to hired mercenaries claimed that the fire ships were all baseless rumors and there was a strong fire mage on the ships." Jullanar answered.


     "Yeah, just cannon fodder to slow us down… that ain't happening though." Jon said as he seemed all relaxed.


     As soon as he looked forward, the [Iron Maiden] started to speed up ahead even more. Its speed has surpassed what a ship can ever achieve in this world. The pirates started to feel threatened by its imposing charge and tried to evade clashing with the ship's sinister ram. Still, the ship started shooting Fireballs at them.


     "Dammit! Return fire!" The pirate felt threatened and started to shoot their arrows at the [Iron Maiden] but the deck was fortified and not crowded.


     As soon as the [Iron Maiden] found the nearest target, the front Dragon Breath cannon shoot a scary stream of Fire that consumed two ships in an instance, the [Iron Maiden] charged at them and its ram started breaking the ships in halves.


     "This is madness!" The Stormcloak and the Imperial commanders were threatened by the sole performance of the [Iron Maiden] that sounded more like sea brute rather than a ship.


     IT wasn't long after the [Roaring Flame] took action and started spewing flames left and right making a cloud of black smoke of every ship it went through. The Black Smoke got mixed with the Sea Mist and the light of the fires giving the scene a feeling out of a fairy tale.


     The [Winter Grace] was a ship specialized in Blizzard Cannons, each shot from its sentry cannon would freeze the wood and the people on a ship, with a single shock, anything that got frozen shatters immediately. The [Thunder Wrath] was just as deadly, it had many Tesla Cannons that tear ships apart and set them on fire.


     The Pirates ships were being obliterated at a crazy base, even the small Dare Dragon Gunships were using the small cannons and the incredible mobility they have to lessen the burden from the big ships.


     The Imperial Ships were threatened by the actions of the Dare Dragon Fleet but the Stormcloak were not that wary, even though Jon gave the Imperials a bit of a favor, he had a good reputation among the Nords of Windhelm with all the propaganda he paid a lot of gold for. The Stormcloaks tore through the pirate ships in their direction racing with the Dare Dragon Company.


     In the end, the three parties arrived at the shores of Japhet's Folly to find it fortified by a lot of barricades and siege weapons aiming for the ships. The Citadel in the highest point of the island seemed to be fortified and ready for a siege.


     This was just the start of a bloody fight.


     ***


     In a cave beneath Japhet's Folly, a black cat popped out of the darkness, she was wearing a bright golden collar and seemed to be wary from its surroundings.


     She walked slowly to explore the place around her until she found a way to proceed forward.


     "Hooman, you meanie! I am in."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     252 Rise in the East 2 : The Shadow Realm
      A/n: The Extra that was promised!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Nefertiti was not that pleased being told around but she found this thing interesting, to say the least. Jon entrusted the Haven Cube to her and told her what to do.


     She was sitting comfortably on Jon's shoulder during the trip on these strange new ships which her human was super excited about. She kept yawning until Jon told her to start taking action.


     To sneak her to the island, Jon conjured a number of Flame Atronach Hawks then put her on one of them. Reluctantly, she flew with the other Atronachs all the way up and started going in circles around the ship as an announcement for the arrival of the Dare Dragon Fleet. While people were focusing on the [Iron Maiden], Jon directed the Flame Atronach Hawk Nefertiti was to the east as fast as he could.


     Once Nefertiti saw the island she is supposed to land on, she simply jumped off the Flame Atronach Hawk to the sea.


     It was a great height that even the nine lives of a cat would find it challenging to overcome but to Nefertiti, it was nothing to even worry about. As soon as she found a good landed spot, she made the Shadow Magic expand out of her to form a parachute Jon taught her to made. Even though she doesn't like to move around a lot, she rather enjoys this parachute idea very much.


     Where she landed was not far from the island but it was all as planned. No cat can be seen sneaking on the water surface from the island no matter what… it was simply bizarre to think of yet it was happening right now. Nefertiti expanded her shadow on the water and ran on it as if it was a solid surface.


     During the run, Nefertiti noticed some fishes swimming under the water surface and her pace slowed down a bit, she looked down and raised her paw but another idea came to her mind and she released more Shadow Magic and directed it at a fish. The Shadow swallowed the fish in one go and Nefertiti seemed satisfied with the result.


     "Yummy!" She hummed to herself before aiming at another fish but suddenly…


     *Boom*


     A Fireball landed on the island and woke Nefertiti up from her greed.


     "Yes, Hooman! Sowwy!"


     And she ran once again towards the island.


     As she arrived at a small icy cave under the island, Nefertiti started to notice several life force signals not too far away from here and she realized that she arrived.


     {Hooman, you meanie! I am in.}


     {Oh! Girl, is everything okay?} Jon replied at the Telepathic call from Nefertiti, lately, Jon was studying Telepathy and could connect himself to Nefertiti easily.


     {I arrived, some humans are looking around the cave and no shiny things here.}


     {Well, to find shiny things, you need to head deeper in the island. Make sure that you stay hidden and take anything of value.}


     {Like fish?}


     {... Of human value.}


     {Mhm! Can I take fish?}



     {Sigh! Just don't eat too much or you will get lazy.}


     {Okay. I am going.}


     {Best of luck, your meowjesty.}


     Jon and Nefertiti hanged up and went to their own own things. As Jon was commanding the Ships to take down the Argonian Pirates, Nefertiti was the main player who would go and investigate why the other forces are targeting Japhet's Folly as well as horde all their treasures in the collar she was wearing which is actually the Haven Cube.


     As she was told, she needed to avoid attention and that can only be done by sneaking like any normal cat or walking in the shadow like how she is used to. As a lazy cat, Nefertiti decided to go into the shadow.


     She just looked at her own shadow and then sank into it. She doesn't even know how she can do that, it became part of her very nature as she started to become more intelligent after all she has been with Jon.


     As she opened her eye once again, she found herself in a completely different place where up was down and down was up. It was all inverted, she could tell that it was like walking normally but there was that feeling that up was down no matter what she thinks about it.


     The space looked exactly like outside the shadow, only the colors were grey and white, the shadows of the outside were the best way to walk in and the areas of light were harmful places she must avoid. As long as she is in this Shadow Realm, she needs to follow its rules; walk in shadow, don't walk in the light. Jon explained this phenomenon as Nefertiti logging into a different version of reality that maybe a Daedric Realm heavily influenced by the real world, the shadow is the energy of the realm is stable and the light is where the energy is being consumed by the real world. Thinking of it that way would mean that the two world exists in one another and in a state of exchanging energies through Lights and Shadows. Nefertiti, of course, didn't care what does that mean.


     She walked in the shadow realm that mirrored the cave she was in and noticed some shades moving up ahead, these were some Mudcrabs that nested under the island. The living things are reflected in the Shadow World as walking auras. They were not vulnerable at all and no entity in the Shadow World can touch them whatsoever but they were completely unaware of what is happening to their reflections in the Shadow World.


     As an entity of both worlds, Nefertiti can possess one of those auras and cling into it, this wouldn't cause any effect rather than protect her from all the hostile entities that may appear in the Shadow World, one of the reasons why Nefertiti liked to stay in Jon's shadow especially when he starts Meditating.


     Anyway, these auras in front of her were Mudcrabs, she didn't really about any of them and kept passing them through the large cave network under the island. It was then when she found an access point to the fort.


     There were a few guards who seemed to be wary of anyone entering through the secret escape route they were securing but Nefertiti found no problem passing through them, she could even attack them but she didn't like troublesome stuff. As she passed through a stairway, she found herself in a large force.


     Many people were coming and going in a hurry transporting arrows and spears to outside the fort.


     "Hmmm! Hooman said I should look for a quiet and guarded place."


     Nefertiti started looking around the fort again and again with a little to no result. She focused her search in the twin towers of the fort but she still found nothing. As she was about to feel frustrated, some movement attracted her attention. She exited the fort quickly through an arrow slit and observed what was going on east of the island.


     There seemed to be a large stony cliff but the residents of the island made some wooden stairs to access a small platform hidden behind the island, there were two longboats packed with children and women. A man who seemed to be a bigshot was saying farewell to a woman and a child while instructing them to escape to the mainland right away and hide in Windhelm. Nefertiti kept staring at the children on the boat and her eyes reflected a hint of uneasiness, she went out of the shadow and then meowed softly.


     Beside her, a big shadow formed and an unstable figure made of shadow appeared. This thing was a Shadow Atronach.


     "Watch over them." Nefertiti said while her gaze was fixed on the children, the Shadow Atronach soon reshaped itself into a bird and flew in the sky through the mists.


     Shadow Atronach were the natives of the Shadow Realm Nefertiti can access, more to that, she can tame them pretty easily.


     Nefertiti then kept watching the men as they destroyed the wooden platform to erase the traces of their families they just sent outside the island. She then kept following them until she found what she was looking for. It seemed that the pirates hid their treasures and food supplies in some cave outside the fort that was hidden carefully. From then onwards, there was no point to be polite anymore, she returned to the Shadow Realm and passed all the traps and defenses on the cave until she found the supply stockpile.


     {Hooman, found food.}


     {... seriously?}


     {Enemy's Food.}


     {Oh, you mean their supplies… good, good. I want you to store most of them in the Cold Space inside the Cube, take the meat and all the fish you want… but don't eat it now.}


     {Mhm! Silly Hooman, I know.}


     {Did you find the treasure vault?}


     {Yes, after the food.}


     {Hurry up, I am about to fight to finish on your own and come right away.}


     Jon hanged up again and Nefertiti got to work, she started stealing all the important supplies like fish and meat first, she was to leave some vegetables and meat for the pirate as Jon said, his plan was to not put the pirates in a starving state where they all go to make a last stand but to limit their choices and stimulate their criminal personalities to stab each other in the back.


     After she was done, she headed deeper into the vault and started looking for the shiny stuff Jon wanted so bad. It was soon when she found a large door that blocked her way with two guards on it. She bypassed them by going through the shadow realm as the door wasn't magically enchanted and there was no barrier in the room behind it.


     Just as she entered she looked left and right and understood that this is what she is after. Chests of gold and silver coins like the one Jon keeps in his vault, there was also some books and weapons that looked rather expensive. According to Jon, she is to look at the items and make sure of their worth first. She was smart and knew the things she should take so she started with all the shelves the contained stuff with magical energy, as a mage sentry cat, this was a very easy task. Next, she started to look for the valuable gems that Alina and Jullanar like, green emeralds, shiny diamonds and blue sapphires were what Alina and Jullanar taught her to pick. After all that careful looting she started to take the gold coins, she was supposed to take two-thirds of the coins located in the vault to not raise suspicions and so she did.


     She was satisfied with what she gathered and went into the Shadow Realm and was about to leave, but a soon as she entered the shadow, she discovered a shadow being taking residence in a part of the, this being was very unstable and seemed a bit of a headache to deal with, Nefertiti didn't think it would harm her but these shadowy entities do not just stick somewhere unless there is something.


     She went out of the shadow and looked at the place where the shadow haunts from the other side. There was a single not very interesting chest she ignored at first but she was wary of now. She transformed in her Human Form then made a large axe made of Shadow Magic then broke the lock on the chest.


     In there, there was a strange object that resembled a soccer ball sized egg and it looked quite special. She could tell there was Magicka around the egg but it was sealed by a layer of sealing chains to protect it. Other than that, there was a trace of Lifeforce in the egg.


     "A baby?"


     Nefertiti came to the conclusion that there was a baby bird trapped in the egg by magic and the shadow being was trying to take energy from it but was prevented by the seal.


     Nefertiti felt angry at that being that was trying to harm a defenseless baby, she looked into her own shadow and sank in it to the shadow realm once again.


     As soon as she fixed her eyes on the shadow entity, she called for a some Shadow Atronachs to appear around her. They took the shapes of different animals and birds as they gathered around Nefertiti.


     Nefertiti pointed at the shadow entity.


     "Get that bastard for me."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     253 Rise in the East 3 : Attack!
      A/n: I kinda forgot to press [Publish] a few hours ago. Sorry!


     Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *The Coast of Japhet's Folly*


     The Blood Horkers and their allies witnessed the destruction of their last ship under the full charge of [Queen Potema's Revenge], the Flagship of the Dare Dragon Company appeared in their eyes as a demonic existence coming from Oblivion. Wary of the flames it can spew, the pirates who were ready to meet the invaders at the shore retreated to the barricades in the back.


     Jon observed the island's layout and thought for a while, it was bigger than the one from the game, much bigger as he could compare it to the large glades the Firemanes dwell in. The island was a natural fort that had only one shore in the west and other than that, there were only steep cliffs from every side.


     It was fortified by many layers of wooden barricades from the shore till the fort in the eastern side of the island. The pirates retreated behind a certain layer of the barricade so the can be as far from his ships' range as possible.


     Jon sneered as he knew exactly how far his cannons can reach. Hell, he didn't show what the mortars can do yet.


     "Wulf, Ongeim. Secure the shores. Alina, tell the Stormcloaks not to interfere with the Imperials during the siege. Jull, tell the same to the Imperials."


     """"Yes!""""


     "Trudvar, my banner."


     "Yes, my Thane."


     While Wulfur and Ongeim acted as Jon commanders, Alina and Jullanar where his messengers and the extension of his word. Also, Trudvar was finally carrying Jon's banner to Battle as any housecarl would do.


     The Red Banner with a Dragon and a Crescent fluttered as Trudvar carried it in front of all the troops ascending from the ship. Jon and his Battlemages rode on their Flame Atronach Horses and descended to the shores followed by the rest of the troopers.


     Over 600 Troopers from the Dare Dragon Company swarmed over the shores and taking the most central point. This was not the complete power of the company as the ships still had the same number ready to be deployed at any moment.


     Jon wasn't going to wait longer than this, as soon as the Imperials and the Stormcloaks came down from their ships, they received what Jon sent to them by Alina and Jullanar with their imposing manner. The scary sight of the Dare Dragon Ships made the two parties act according to Jon's will.


     "We are ready." Alina reported to Jon.


     "Fine! Wulfur, call them." Jon said.


     Wulfur advanced to the front on his Storm Atronach Bear and shouted.


     "Bloodsails! Blood Horkers! Your crimes against Winterhold, its people, the peaceful traders and all the other heinous acts led to this day. Surrender and you may live." Wulfur's voice echoed in the island's corners and all heard it.



     The pirates were angry to be called out like that, they started to shout and curse back at Wulfur but none dared to take real action.


     "Who is speaking?" A voice replied back from the battlements on the first barricade.


     "Wulfur the Forgemaster."


     "Humph! So Jon Dare sent his brother to talk."


     "Who are you?"


     "I am Haldyn, leader of the freemen, and this is Kjer Bloodsail, patriarch of the Bloodsail Clan."


     Jon observed the man who was talking. Haldyn was a Redguard Battlemage who appeared in the game and Kjer was a young man who carried the features of the Bloodsails.


     "What is your demands?" Haldyn shouted.


     "Surrender! Come out there, unarmed, you will be put in chains, shipped to Solitude and trialed by High King Torygg! Do so and your men won't face your fate, also your women and children will be migrated safe and sound to the south."


     Kjer Bloodsail started shouting at Haldyn and caused a ruckus in response to what Wulfur said.


     Haldyn sighed then glared towards Jon and Wulfur, he then waved his staff and Lightning Bolt was shot towards Wulfur.


     Wulfur's expressions didn't change and he only commanded the Storm Atronach Bear he was riding to stand tall and take the spell for him. The Atronach was not harmed in any way.


     Yet, this was a declaration of battle. Wulfur retreated beside Jon and didn't say much. Jon, however, glared back at the Haldyn and smiled viciously.


     "I will do the honors then."


     Jon's Flame Atronach Horse stepped forward a few steps then Jon took the Skull of Corruption that was on his back beside Bloodskal and evoked a strong spell with it. He cast in on the ground and void distorted but not just that, earth was also moving. This was a bit of an unusual Conjuration Spell.


     What appeared from the void was a large beast, something that one doesn't see that much in Skyrim but it was right there in this frozen island. Its body gave off a strong heat wave revealing its nature as a reformed Atronach. It was a Flame Atronach Haj Mota.


     What is a Haj Mota? Well, the best way to describe it is to say that it is a crossbreed between a lizard and a turtle that have a pointed forehead and became as large as a mammoth. Its shell and appearance would make people think of volcanic rocks but it actually lives in Black Marsh and Hammerfell. It would attack by biting, ramming, spitting poison and stomping. The best description of it is a War Turtle.


     [A/n: Here is a Haj Mota https://ibb.co/2jMmKW4 ... freaking cute]


     The Flame Atronach Haj Mota had the same traits except it would spit flames instead of poison and large portions of its body like the shells, legs and horns were all made of stone.


     The appearance of such a beast caused a massive shock to everyone on both sides but it was not over yet. Jon cast another spell and summoned another Atronach, it was a Frost Atronach Mammoth. Not as large the elder mammoth but it was still a fearsome creature that Stone and Ice formed its massive body. Jon summoned another absurd Atronach and this was a Storm Atronach T-Rex.


     The three Atronach Beasts roared in their respective manner and charged forward as Jon commanded, no other being dared to charge with them.


     ***


     The result was clear, the Blood Horkers defended on the first barricade against the Atronach Monsters and defeated them in an epic class. The Flame Haj Mota rammed the first barricade and burned it while the Frost Mammoth stomped everything in its path, the Storm T-Rex was much fiercer as its speed has far surpassed the other two and it even jumped over the barricade causing lightning blasts to come from its body. The three beasts obliterated the first barricade until they were destroyed by Haldyn and his men but the barricade became beyond repair and the pirates retreated to the second barricade.


     Jon only summoned three creatures and this happened. What else would happen if he summoned a horde of them?


     Also, was it really okay for him to bring all these ships and cause all that ruckus even though he could end the day with his power alone?


     The Imperials and the Stormcloaks realized that Jon was simply flexing in front of them, a clear message to their superiors about the power he wields and the power of Winterhold's fleet. The only thing that was left was his troopers.


     "I want that fort." Jon spoke those words and the people around him shouted.


     Drums and horns sound echoed through the island and the Dare Troopers were making formations to attack head straight. The Imperials raised their banners and so did the Stormcloaks, if the fort fell to Jon alone, they wouldn't be able to demand what they are after easily.


     And so the attack began.


     The Dare Troopers moved in their valsgarde helms and chainmail hauberk wearing the stylish scale leather armor and wolf fur above it. It was the style the Dare Troopers always dressed in and can be considered very luxurious.


     Their weapons were all steel and their shields were tower shields like that of the Roman Legion. They moved in teams as the Archers and Mages were guarded by the warriors. As the clash started, the second barricade was destroyed by the Dare Battlemages and the Imperial Battlemages as well, the Stormcloaks served as berserkers and gave the Pirates a good beating.


     Jon, Alina, Jullanar, Wulfur and Bjorna joined the fight as the second barricade fell. They didn't do much except killing anything in their way.


     The first day was over and the forces retreated to their camps at the shore.


     The result of the day was destroying to barricades and killing one-fourth of the pirates. Jon could have accelerated the process but his motto was "Leader, not a Hero."


     As Jon returned to his cabin, Nefertiti met him in her human form with annoyed expressions.


     "Why the long face?"


     "Annoying, so annoying." She clearly was in a foul mood.


     "Anything you would want to share?"


     "Yes! That annoying thing, it is eating the baby. You have to beat it, Hooman."


     "Okay, calm down. What is going on?"


     Nefertiti handed the ring to Jon and he checked its contents.


     "Oh boy! That's a lot of cats!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     254 Rise in the East 4 : The Dark Matter
      Jon, Nefertiti, Alina, Jullanar, Wulfur and Bjorna were all standing in the main space together. Jon was making a blissful face as he witnessed what was in front of him.


     There was a strange black sphere floating in space (which Jon completely ignored) that was made of a dark smooth substance that its origin was not known but its black color felt otherworldly. This was not all, surrounding the floating black sphere, there was a large number of black cats (which Jon was focusing on) that looked like Nefertiti except they were just black and nothing else, even their eyes were black and the aura around them was akin to black smoke rising.


     "Oi, what is that?" Wulfur flinched.


     "Shadow Friends!" Nefertiti replied.


     "I guess they are some sort of Shadow Atronachs." Alina made a guess.


     "There are Shadow Atronachs?" Bjorna seemed nervous.


     "Any magical element can be an Atronach when infused with a proper Daedric Soul, it also applies on Golems." Alina replied.


     "This is not the problem here, look at Jon's face." Jullanar highlighted something important.


     "Oh, boy… too many cats. This guy is done for." Wulfur realized the crisis.


     As they were at a loss of what to do, Nefertiti stepped in front of Jon.


     "Hooman, they do not fluff."


     "Huh?"


     "These cats do not fluff."


     "Oh… I see… these hoes ain't loyal! Almost got me there, thanks."


     Jon patted Nefertiti's head and she made a satisfied face.


     "So what is going on?" He asked.


     "This black baddie wants to eat the baby." She pointed at the black sphere that was floating in the middle of the space.


     "And what are these Shadow Atronach Cats doing?"


     "They are keeping it in check."


     "Oh, I see. And what is that baby you are talking about?"


     "Baby egg. The black baddie is trying to eat it."


     "... Is it inside it?"


     "Mhm." She nodded.


     "I see."


     How it arrived there was summarised that when Nefertiti tried to separate the Dark Matter from the Egg, she failed to chase it away and ended up worsening the matter as she allowed that entity to follow her to the real world.


     "So what is that entity exactly?" Alina asked.


     "It is an idiot thing that eats magic, it is normally stupid and wouldn't harm anyone on this side, but babies are weak and may get attacked with no parent to protect them."


     "I see. Don't be upset, Nefertiti. We'll figure something out."


     Jon and Alina started discussing the matter as the only eggheads around the place. Nefertiti seemed worried about the egg and her Shadow Magic attacks were all useless against a shadow entity.


     The Shadow Magic was very mysterious to figure out as there was no expert in the terms of using it in Winterhold and Nefertiti could use it only by her instincts so she was of little help. Still, she could say that there are whispers in the Shadow Realm that these dark entities are mindless eaters that don't feel anything except energies.



     "So their language is energy, huh? I can think of a way to... 'talk' with it." Jon narrowed his eyes and thought of something.


     He and Alina tried various spells but with no use, the Dark Matter had good resistance to magic and even absorbed some of the non-harmful Magicka.


     "How tricky! It can deal with Magicka as if no problems. But shouldn't it eat Magicka."


     "Well, unless there some forms of Magicka it can digest."


     "Yeah… I will try that one more thing."


     Jon used his Aura instead of Magicka and sent it at the Dark Matter, it couldn't react to the Aura as expected but the Aura enveloped it and started digging the Dark Matter and peeling it from the egg. It took some time but Jon succeeded in the end and the egg started to appear.


     As Jon trapped the Dark Matter in a sphere of his Tyrant Aura, the egg was completely extracted and Alina took it.


     "Look at that, it is trapped in some sort of stone." Alina exclaimed.


     "That's malachite. The egg was encased in malachite?" Wulfur answered then asked.


     They could tell that the egg had a hint of lifeforce but it was sealed. There was a lot of advanced Magical Runes on the malachite encasement as it kept the egg in good shape. The baby inside the egg, however, was not formed yet as if its growth was halted because of the sealing. There was no souls or features as if the egg was recently fertilized.


     "It may be the case but the seal seems some years old." Alina tested the power of the seal.


     "Can you open it?" Bjorna asked.


     "No… this is way too advanced. Even Jon won't know how to do so. Maybe Master Nurina can think of something."


     "Okay, guys. I am glad that you are doing well but that thing is going nuts." Jon shouted as the Dark Matter seemed to try to break free.


     "This is bad." Alina gave the egg to Jullanar and ran to Jon. "Shadow Entities do not do well outside their realm, it may come to a chaotic result if it broke free."


     "I know, any ideas that might help." Jon said while gritting his teeth.


     "Eeeh! Energy... it may be stabilized by the egg again but that's not good, we need to give it strong energy shocks."


     "Wulfur, your hammer. Bjorna, a containment chest."


     ""On it.""


     Bjorna brought a chest and Wulfur took his Warhammer.


     "Not that hammer, I want your forging hammer."


     "Wh… why do you want that?"


     "Because of the enchantment on it, dammit."


     "Aaah, I see."


     Wulfur ran and brought his forging hammer. It was made of orcish steel and enchanted personally by Jon.


     Jon took it in his free hand and struck the Dark Matter with it.


     *DING!*


     The sound the strike made was akin to two metals clashing ferociously with each other.


     *DING* *DING* *DING*


     Jon mercilessly smote on the Dark Matter causing more ringing sounds until ripple-like waves started to appear. With each strike, Jon started to increase the ferocious power in his strikes and the Aura encasing the Dark Matter. Wulfur was observing closely as he began to understand what Jon was doing.


     "This is really smart!" He said.


     "Do you know what is going on?" Alina asked.


     "I am not sure but it seems that this Dark Matter is something like a living metal. It doesn't yield to normal energies like you said so Jon is forcing the energy in."


     "How is that?"


     "Well, you see that hammer I use, Jon and I had a small secret about it, not long ago Jon said he would enchant it so it can produce a specific amount and quality of energy from the Magicka of the wielder to temper the metal way much better than a normal hammer can do."


     "Are you saying…"


     "Yes, by using the pure Magicka the hammer produce, Jon is doing something to the Dark Matter like trying to establish authority over it."


     "You are saying he is becoming a bigger S more than he already is." Jullanar thought of something and said.


     "... Well, I can't argue with that logic for some reason." Wulfur agreed.


     Jon was still hammering the Dark Matter until he started to look a bit tired.


     "Damned thing! Don't think you can do as you wish. I will leave you for now." Jon directed his aura into the Containment Chest and stuffed the Dark Matter in then locked it and canceled his Aura.


     "Phew! That was a good effort."


     "... Hey, what did you just do?" Bjorna asked.


     "Ehem, I was teaching it manners."


     "..." The answer left everyone speechless.


     "Told you he is becoming a bigger S than what he already is." Jullanar hit the mark.


     "So… what did you figure out?" Alina asked.


     "Well, think of that being as a being of chaos. If we let it go free, a disaster may happen in this world. I discovered that it has a soul so it is a living being but it has no emotions other than hunger for energy. Here where I arrived at a good conclusion."


     "And that is?"


     "It can be taught other emotions by using its hunger, 'Fear' to be specific. I will overstuff it with all kind of energies until I turn it into a meek little puppy. Fufufu... so this is the pleasure of taming things. Amazing!" Jon said so with a wide grin.


     The twisted evil look on Jon's face made them shiver.


     "I told you, that poor Dark Matter is making him a bigger S." (Jull)


     "*gulp* Definitely." (Alina)


     "So Jon finally found something that can withstand his unreasonableness." (Wulf)


     "No matter how he denies it, he is just like Uncle Jonrad, a genius in his own foolishness." (Bjorna)


     "Beat it again, Hooman." (Nefertiti)


     Other than the angry cat, everyone else was concerned about what Jon was becoming. Jullanar then noticed the Egg she was carrying and pointed it out.


     "So, what is that egg anyway."


     Finally, Jon laid his eyes on the egg and took it. He examined the seals on it and shook his head.


     "I am afraid that even Nurina will not be able to open this."


     "Really! Master can't?"


     "Yes, this is a multi-layered seal that needs certain blood to unseal it. The blood is not of a human, an elf or a beastman. Probably blood of some animal then the seal can be opened by a certain method else the egg will be destroyed. Also, it seemed the content of the egg is really preserved by a strong life force and magic."


     Jon, who is an enchanting genius, analyzed the seal with ease and pointed everything related to it.


     "... So... So, baby can't come out?" Nefertiti's eyes were about to become tearful.


     "Oooh! Don't worry, girl. I know of a method to unseal it but it will take time. Come here."


     Jon took Nefertiti and hugged her so she doesn't cry, she has a soft spot for children and he understood it really well.


     "But what creature may hatch from the egg?" Wulfur asked.


     "No idea." Jon replied.


     "I think it is a bird egg." Bjorna said.


     "Why?"


     "Reptile eggs are more like a ball and are not that large. Bird, however, eggs have hard shells and they need warmth to hatch, with the enchantment that kept the egg in cold, it is more likely to be a bird but I am not sure what kind of a large bird will come from such an egg."


     Everyone took Bjorna's word for it, as a Firemane, she raised tons of animals and birds before so she was the most knowledgeable one in that part.


     "As for now, let's keep the egg in a good place. The girls will take care of it…"


     "I am busy with the spider eggs so count me out."


     "... except for Jull..."


     "I will just give guidance."


     "... and Bjorna. So… Alina and Nefertiti will take turns taking care of it. You can put it in our private space them."


     Jon started giving them some tasks and he kept the Containment Chest with the other ones in a private space called 'Space 51'. He then looked at the clock in the system screen.


     "It is about time we prepare for the night attack. Let's go."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     255 Rise in the East 5 : Voice Masters
      This extra chapter comes to you by the Good Graces of Matthew Landin. He chose to add a character that will be introduced soon.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     The night siege was something Jon orchestrated for the Bloodsails to give them one sleepless night. In front of his camp, Jon held a meeting with the Imperials and the Stormcloaks to plan for the siege.


     A small band of Imperial battlemages, Stormcloak berserkers and Dare troopers used the night as a cover and hit the camp of the Bloodsails causing their alarms to ring across their fort then retreated immediately. One hour later, the attacks were repeated again and again until Dawn.


     The Pirates were exhausted from the random pattern of the attacks. Inside their camps, they started to notice that their supplies were lacking. It seemed that the hired pirates started to rebel against the Bloodsails and a fight broke out just as Jon expected. The food they have now was only vegetables that were barely edible.


     The next morning came and another siege started against the fort. This time, the Imperials and the Stormcloaks were more organized and managed to pick up the pace with the Dare Troopers. Another barricade was brought down easily and received a duel request by Kjer Bloodsail.


     "Thane of Winterhold! Duel me!"


     Kjer Bloodsail was a hot-blooded young man and he was really vexed by how Jon was always standing behind his troops calmly. He requested a duel after Haldyn convinced him to cut the head of the snake or shame him in front of his people when the cowardly mage doesn't come ahead.


     Jon sighed after he received the duel, he put down his cloak and Staff then held Bloodskal firmly and walked ahead towards Kjer.


     The fight was held down and all the sides stepped back. A duel between the leaders of both factions was a very important event.


     "You… you killed my brother and my father. You won't get away with this."


     "Stop being acting like a cliche villain and fight."


     Kjer was infuriated with the word he didn't understand and attacked Jon immediately. As both of them wielded longswords the difference between their skills would appear right away.


     And so it did…


     Kjer long stab was met by Jon's parrying the sword away and stabbing back. Kjer avoided one step to the back and swung with both hands after closing in. Jon acted lazily and dodged to the back then swung with one hand at Kjer's neck, Kjer sensed danger and tried to dodge but he noticed the red gleam coming out of Jon's sword and jumped to the back yet the red gleam jumped out of the Bloodskal and chased him in a beautiful red ribbon of energy. Kjer activated his Aura and bloodline ability at the same time granting himself the needed speed to dodge and counterattack lightning.


     Jon wasn't oblivious to the bloodline ability of the Bloodsails, [Blood Boil] was a berserk ability similar to that of the Orcs' and was really great in battle but it left the opponent's mentally weak and here came his specialty. He doesn't even need Aura to read his opponent or keep up in speed. His body was akin to steel after advancing to 'Level 2, Ironbone Tier of the Dragon Frame Realm' not too long ago. He simply raised Bloodskal high and shewed Kjers sword away with the back of his gauntlet then slashed down as Bloodskal gleamed with Red Aura.



     The lightsaber-like blade carved Kjer's armor open with its mere tip and a long line of blood spurted down from Kjer as he retreated away crawling on the ground like a dying hog.


     Jon calmly walked to him and raised his blade to behead Kjer but from the enemy lines, a certain short figure walked forward.


     "ZUN!" A shout came from the short figure that seemed to be a female and a force was unleashed towards Jon.


     His eyes widened from the surprise yet his reaction wasn't late.


     "WULD!" Jon dodged the shout that came towards him with another. [Whirlwind Sprint] moved Jon fifteen meters away in an instant.


     As the woman's shout hurled towards the men behind Jon, their hands loosened and their weapons fell on the ground, it was the [Disarm] shout.


     The exchange was too fast and too shocking for some parties around the island. The Imperials were shocked to see the strange power that they are not familiar with while the Stormcloaks gasped as they witnessed and exchange by the legendary Thu'um.


     Jon looked at the short figure who shouted towards him and glared with interest. That voice master seemed to be an old lady.


     The old lady was wearing a black hooded robe and seemed to be like the average grandma from the hood but her Thu'um was good. Jon's interest grew further as the woman glared at him back.


     "Tsk! That old hag still lives!" Alina and Bjorna had the same words on their mouths.


     "That is?" Jullanar asked.


     "Groa Bloodsail, a crone that is somehow still alive." Alina replied.


     Between the two parties, Jon faced the old woman and understood her intentions, he then raised his hand and issued a command to step back.


     Not only the Dare Troopers but the Stormcloaks also stepped back and the Imperials felt threatened by the action that seemingly going to happen so they retreated too.


     "Thane of Winterhold, is it? I hear your voice loud, strong, you must be very proud." The woman spoke in a strong voice.


     "Why wouldn't I? Shouted your people many times to death and it is working well for me."


     "Yes yes, you killed some of my sons and their sons too, made quite the name for yourself with our blood."


     "At least they died fighting, hateful as it sounds, they may have found their way to Sovngarde."


     "Pft! I doubt it, my boys only worshipped gold, Oblivion takes them all."


     "..."


     "But you… you are a hero of your people. I hate to say it but Jenna, that blood witch, has better sons than I. What a regret!" The woman called Groa mentioned Jenna, Jon's grandmother.


     "How are your parents by the way? That girl Hilda and your father… what's his name? Jonrad?"


     Jon narrowed his eyes to the woman's words, his secret seemed to be something she knew but even though they were around a large crowd of people, the woman spoke in a low tone.


     "I told them… I told my foolish son that you won't die and the Firemane would come for blood one day… and I was right, here you are. Once I heard about a rise in the hold, I knew… How can they kill a boy the Gods on his side?"


     Jon didn't reply or loosen his guard but he wanted to listen more to the woman.


     "What do you want?" He asked.


     "Hehe, you are nice for a Firemane… you see, I know that you already know that some of my children have escaped. Would you give an old woman your word to not seek them?"


     Jon thought for a while.


     "... I normally leave no grudge to live on but as long as they don't look for me, I am not looking for them."


     "Aaah, you give an old woman hope. Well then, shall we continue where we left off?"


     "Gladly."


     Jon Dare and Groa Bloodsail faced each other and each breathed in deeply.


     "FAAS!" (Fear)


     "FO!" (Frost)


     At the second round of shouts, Jon canceled the [Dismay] shout with [Frost Breath].


     "KRII!" (Kill)


     "YOL!" (Fire)


     And canceled the [Death Mark] shout with [Fire Breath] shout.


     "GRON!" (Bind)


     "FUS!" (Force)


     Jon noticed a new shout and he faced it with the [Unrelenting Force].


     "RII!" (Unleash)


     "VEN!" (Wind)


     Another new word was faced with the [Cyclone] shout.


     The exchanges were all heaven shaking and earth-shattering, the snow between Jon and Groa has long since melted and the space around them was too dangerous to stay into.


     Jon was not retreating in the battle of Thu'um and he was gaining more momentum. He countered every word Groa shouted with ease. She, on the other hand, has already worn out. It wasn't surprising due to her age but still, the Thu'um grows stronger with time and yet the youngster overwhelmed her in all aspects.


     Jon was ecstatic as it was his first battle with the Thu'um. He understood that using an only single world is important as the cooldown time for two and three words was much greater. It was a way the Voice Masters used to spar with but it would also show who is superior. The weak's voice will be broken by the will of the strong.


     Groa was shocked to see how each and every word she cultivated in her long years were broken down one by one. She traveled many times across Skyrim and gathered many words to learn, she attacked other clans and stole the Words of Power they passed down yet her defeat was swift. Jon's Thu'um was simply unparalleled.


     Even though those two were having great emotions about the Thu'um, that verbal exchange they had just now made the people around them shudder in fear. It was too mighty to be called a normal duel.


     The Dare Troopers, yet they saw Jon shout many times, they were in high spirits Nords and Non-Nords. The Stormcloaks knew about the Thu'um and Jarl Ulfric was a mighty Thu'um user, the name of Jon Dare was being engraved in their memories a fellow Nord who sought a great endeavor they all dream of. The Imperials were in conflicted emotions, the Imperial Battlemages had prior knowledge about the Thu'um but never in their wildest dreams have they ever expected to see such a wild exchange of words. The common opinion about the Thu'um outside Skyrim is that of some Nords shouting foolishly at each other with some magic in the process yet few had a proper knowledge about the art and fewer witnessed it. Today, they witnessed it from the tongue of Jon Dare.


     Groa and Jon were ready for the final exchange and their eyes were gleaming.


     "It is an honor to taste your voice, Firemane."


     "Thank you."


     They both inhaled and spoke the next words.


     "LOK BAH QO!" (Sky Wrath Lightning)


     "YOL TOOR SHUL!" (Fire Inferno Sun)


     Groa shouted the [Stormblast] and Jon shouted the [Firebreath]. A Lightning Arc revolved around Groa and blasted towards Jon whose shout manifested a gigantic Fire Stream that shot from his voice destroying everything on its path.


     The [Stormblast] collided with the [Firebreath] and strong whirl formed in space. The Earth shook and the mist of the sea went blown away, people on their knees and sea waves intensified, the air started to get enraged and the clouds of the sky darkened. The [Firebreath] met the [Stormblast] in a breathtaking scene. Jon felt the power of Groa put behind that shout and couldn't help but feel his blood boiling, it was then when he focused the strength of his 'Dragon Frame Realm' and pushed his [Firebreath] further. Three 'Fire Wyrms' appeared around Jon and moved in swirls pushing his Thu'um further and putting all what a level 3 Ironbones tier expert on display.


     Ancient Roars came from the Fire Wyrms and the hearts of men almost broke. Just like that, the [Firebreath] obliterated everything in its path… Groa, her kin and all those who met the shout of Jon Dare were burned to a crisp.


     The wall of the citadel of Japhet's Folly was blown away.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     256 Politics, Peace, Friendship
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     I just burned an old lady to crisps… not sure how I live with myself after that.


     "Is it okay?"


     "Believe me it is, that old hag got it coming."


     Alina and Bjorna appeased my conscience so I wasn't feeling down about it.


     "Still, who was she for you to hate her that much?" Jull asked Alina.


     "That woman is… was Groa Bloodsail, the previous matriarch of the Bloodsails and can be considered a legend among pirates. They say that she liked the Thu'um so much and spent all her age gathering Words of Power from the Clans by force. She was the main reason the Firemanes and the Bloodsails were on bad terms way before the Great Collapse."


     "Really?"


     "Really, if you are wondering why she is so broken, then it is because of Grandma Jenna." Bjorna said. "30 years ago, Uncle Balder's ship was intercepted by Groa and he was struggling to survive. He crashed on an island and got sieged for two weeks on it. It was when Grandma learned the news did she take ship with the finest warriors and beasts from the clans and swooped Groa's people from the face of Nirn, they say that Grandma destroyed Groa with Blood Magic causing her to not cast a spell ever again but that old woman's Voice was lively as ever."


     I see, so Grandma Jenna crippled Groa's magic channels.


     Figures… the Energy Channels of the Thu'um are different from the ones of the Magic Casting.


     Anyway, I seemed to have killed an important enemy to the Firemane… today is the day as the Bloodsail Clan is finally wiped out from Nirn. Those descendants who escaped won't be a bother as long as they don't come after revenge.


     With that, the alliance decided to gather the loot and they were all disappointed, only a few thousand gold coins were what I told Nefertiti not to take. They were not much but not too little.


     "Thane Jon Dare, as a Law officer of the Kingdom, we demand that you push those uninvited band of troublemakers away. This is a matter of Governmental Authority and they have no say in it. The East Empire Companies have claims on a list of items from what the Pirates stole." Commander Fabian, the Breton Commander of the Imperial Fleet in the regional Northern Waters of Skyrim, started it with the Stormcloak.


     "... Little man, don't think your fancy armor and words can make us move. This is a matter of Criminal Subjugation and we fought as much as you did. This is related to Windhelm taking damage from those filthy Blood Horkers for years, you are not denying us that." Captain Skegg, leader of the Stormcloak ships, reacted with no restraint.


     "Tsk, crawl back to the cave you came from, barbarian fool."


     "HA! Go suck on your mama's tits, tiny milk drinker."


     And the politics started.


     Yes, I said politics… that's how politics is done around here. Very honest, very loud, and never dull. Just imagine the Congress putting down their masks and talking their hearts out… sigh! The world would have been very fun.



     Until the Imperials and the Stormcloaks run out of breath, I just remained there playing with Nefertiti who gets in a really good mood whenever she sees some foolish humans fighting each other.


     As they finally found no meaning to their argument, they looked at me.


     "What do you both want me to do? And why?" I asked them without looking.


     "It is obvious, they don't belong here and they are interfering in your authority as Thane. Winterhold's business is not for Windhelm to the middle in. They should be removed from here." The Imperial Commander said.


     "What? You Empire and your company have kept paying those pirate for passages since they first emerged. You are one of the reasons why Winterhold's condition got deteriorated and got run down by Pirates for years." The Stormcloak Commander said.


     They both kept glaring at each other while waiting for my reply.


     "You know what… you both are right." I said casually and looked at them with a grin. "I should just send you two home empty-handed with the same claims you just said..."


     "Thane Jon…" "Jon Dare…" The two parties were infuriated and shot up from their seats.


     "Silence!" Alina shouted.


     With the Fire Keeper Mask on her face glowing, Alina exerted a heavy pressure that made them both sit down.


     "Apologies, lady Alina." "Yes, Child of Kyne."


     Man! Alina's status sure makes them tremble. She can just shout and those strongly headed fools just go silent.


     That's a politician for you!


     "Ehem, as I was saying, what you said is right. The Empire abandoned Winterhold for more than seventy years, way before the Great War while paying the pirates for protection which escalated to great damage to Winterhold, you can't simply demand what you paid willingly. And as for Windhelm, it is no more than the neighboring hold and it has no say in the matter. Japhet's Folly is under the authority of Winterhold and I am its Thane."


     The two remained silent.


     "Now, as the vault of the Blood Horkers was opened and the islands got searched head to toes, this is what all the three parties managed to find." I pointed at a piece of paper with the contents of the loot all gathered up.


     Around 9000 Gold Septims and some gemstones and minor treasures which makes it all almost 17000 to 20000 Septims.


     This is way too disappointing for the three parties. I bet that the East Empire Company moved its ships from Solitude to Winterhold with the cost of 2500 Septim at average and the Stormcloaks are in a similar situation.


     Splitting that tiny amount of money won't even be worth anything.


     "There are two ways out of this." I said and they listened.


     "The first, we split the rewards by one fourth to East Empire Company and One fourth to Windhelm as the half naturally belongs to Winterhold as the one that contributed the most. This is the most generous offer you can have."


     This offer made them groan in silence as it was really bad so they waited for the second suggestion I have.


     "The second option, which is the best option for you both, is to leave all the loot to Winterhold and go home empty handed."


     "Excuse me?!" "What?!"


     The two commanders found it hard to understand and both looked at me.


     "Exactly as you heard." I said.


     "But… what is the meaning of this? Is that a threat?"


     "Thane Jon, I understand that you are…"


     "Okay okay before you misunderstand me, let me explain it to you." I cut their displeased words.


     "Think of it that way, if you chose the first option, you two will return to your superiors with what? 5000 Septims at the very best? You and I know that this won't look good at all and you will receive some nasty comments, actually, it will be labeled as a failed mission."


     What I said was not wrong judging by how they reacted.


     "Now, let's see the second option, you will give up the tiny bit of loot to the Winterhold Administration that in the middle of a major renovation of the entire hold's economic and social infrastructure. You will write in your reports that the best judgment to make a good relationship with Winterhold is to give up that tiny bit of loot for the sake of 'Peace' and friendship. This will make Winterhold grateful to the selfless act you displayed and will surely be worth the investment."


     The bets were all placed and I showed my hand, giving me this round will surely benefit them but there was more to that. The Empire and the Stormcloaks were always trying to pull Winterhold to their side now as it has a real value. If the other party chose to befriend Winterhold by giving up the loot and the other insisted on sharing then it is clear which party will be on the good side of Winterhold, that was what they were trying to do at first when they acted all hostile to each other and wanted to make me push away one side.


     Now the table is turned, instead of 'Mommy or Daddy?' game to 'With me, Without me' game.


     The choice was obvious.


     ***


     "Did you just swindle the East Empire Company and Windhelm both at the same time?" Alina asked.


     "I did."


     "And it worked?"


     "It did."


     "And we got all the loot from Japhet's Folly?"


     "We did."


     """Dyaaaaamn!"""


     Both of us were just standing there on the beach watching the Imperials and the Stormcloaks sail away to sunset. The two parties agreed to leave it all to Winterhold as there was no worth to such amount of gold. In return, both Windhelm and the Empire will have access to the docks in Winterhold with discounts and some minor privileges. Also, the East Empire Company will open a trading post in Winterhold. This was all part of what I talked with Vittoria Vici about and I just made it official.


     The East Empire Company found nothing they claim in the loot as all the important stuff were all in the Haven Cube and the Stormcloak acted with respect so it all turned well.


     What is left here is to clean Japhet's Folly from the bodies of the pirate, burn them, collect the loot, secure the island and rebuild its dock for my personal use and destroy the old fort. I am thinking of making a very big project on this island and renaming it to something else.


     "Boss, there is a prisoner we found in the fort's dungeon." A man came to report.


     "A prisoner?"


     "Yes, a Nord kinsman that the Argonian pirates captured in the way to the island. Seemed to be of value to them."


     "Well, if he is a kinsman then bring him to me. We can help him if he is an ally."


     "Yes, Boss."


     Alina and I locked arms and walked towards the central tent, there, the troopers brought a Nord man, tall build, brown eyes and hair, he looked like a warrior but I sensed a good amount of Magic power in him.


     "Hey there, kinsman. I am Jon Dare, Thane to Winterhold."


     "Oh! Hello, my name is Lanmas Sadar of Clan Sadar."


     [A/n: Lanmas is a sponsored character.]


     "Clan Sadar!" Alina reacted fast.


     "You know of us, lady?"


     "I am Alina Moonblade of Clan Moonblade, my betrothed Jon Dare is from Clan Firemane."


     "Aha! A Firemane and a Moonblade, wel-met." The man made an understanding face.


     ""Wel-met""


     "Clan Sadar is a famous clan, they are from the east of Riften's Hold and they are famed winemakers who have good relations with most of the clans." Alina explained.


     "Oh, I see. If that's the case, then we are happy to help" I said.


     "Thank you, really thank you. I overheard some rumors about the Thane of Winterhold from my captors. It seems I came across a hero."


     "Thank you. We are happy to lend a hand, we are heading back to Winterhold in a day or two. Where are you heading?"


     "Oh! I should actually go back to Morrowind." Lanmas said, "My employer in Mournhold must is expecting me a week from now and I am late."


     "Employer?"


     "Oh… I haven't introduced my profession, I am a Companion from Jorrvaskr and got hired by a lady in Mournhold to act as her left-hand man for a couple of years. I have nothing to repay you with except more annoying requests to help me find my armor and spear but I will leave a good word for Thane Jon to my employer and she will reward you whenever you meet."


     "Come on, no need for such a thing."


     "A debt is a debt. The 'Old Woman of Mournhold' is a generous lady and will surely be thankful for saving me as I carry her errand."


     "I see, I will take your goodwill then… the 'Old Woman of Mournhold'! Where did I hear that title before?"


     I think I have heard it somewhere.


     "It is the charitable lady that supported Servos and his sister to become Mages."


     "Aha! Right."


     The lady who helped Servos, the Spider Scroll inventor who we saved in Solstheim. He is now a researcher in Winterhold and is living a very good life.


     "Well then, Lanmas. Welcome aboard."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     257 My name is Jon Dare and this is my Class
      !!!ANNOUNCEMENT!!!


     I am taking a partial break for the time being, I have some Job Application I am working on and it will take most of my time but I will keep updating whenever I can... It won't take a lot.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Two weeks have passed since the attack on Japhet's Folly and getting rid of the pirates. After we completely cleaned the island, we bombed it with the mortars and brought down the fort. With this, no pirates will ever inhabit the island and my project for this island will start unhindered.


     As we returned to Winterhold, I focused on many things all at once.


     First, I applied for the Graduation Exam to become a Teaching Scholar for some time then I will become a Journeyman when Laaneth returns next month.


     The second was focusing on training. I started to feel the bottleneck between the 3rd and 4th levels of Ironbones tier of the Dragon Frame Realm and needed some time to adjust my Meditation.


     The third thing was the 'Dark Matter', I turned it into a training sandbag that I hammer on each day with a new hammer I made, I started to feel some sort of connection between the Dark Matter and myself while it started to show less resistant. And because it never gets satisfied no matter how many Magicka I hammered into it, I called it [Greed].


     Last but not least was Winterhold. Fast changes happened these past two weeks.


     The company applied the new sewer system so that the new residential district get done, we also finished many stone blocks and residents started occupying them. We removed the old wooden houses and expanded the market square.


     The west mountain road was blocked with a complete stone gate which height was over fifteen meters, we also installed to Fireball Cannons on top of the gate. Wulfur was working on the new Ballista weapon based on the ones we brought from Solstheim and he succeeded in the first prototype.


     And we build a meadery. Two College Apprentices called Rundi and Borvir succeeded in making a new mead funded by my company and decided to work for me, the one who helped them was Lanmas Sadar. He was a winemaker and he had an experience with Mead too so he thought of a way to help while recovering in Winterhold. He left with some words of thanks as I gave him a horse and money. He kept asking me to visit Mournhold one day and I kinda agreed as I am sure I will see him again.


     What was also built beside the main tavern in Winterhold was a Casino, the company started to make some entertainment businesses throughout the town and I managed to make some advertising for the new 'Gwent' card game. I used the System to dig out some memories about all the creatures and factions in the Elder Scrolls Legends and converted their values to the Gwent system then started selling them in the casino with manuals for using them. The current decks were the national decks like 'Skyrim Deck', 'Morrowind Deck' and 'Cyrodiil Deck', the Oblivion decks like 'Shivering Deck', 'Quagmire Deck' and 'Coldharbour Deck', there was also the 'Beasts Deck'.



     It went viral throughout the City and the Whispering Town until it became some sort of a phenomenon. In the end, there was some merchant who made a good income as he is the only person who can produce the cards, that is me.


     Anyway, while everyone was busy, Jullanar had her own project. She made contact with Master Alchemist Nurelion in his new White Phial shop in Winterhold and they hit it off really well, she is now learning Alchemy from one of the most renowned masters of alchemy in Tamriel but he didn't take her as an apprentice yet.


     She also had her first spider pet. Apparently, her first Scroll Spiders came out as a failure and became a bit of a large dark purple variant of the Albino Spider, it eats a lot and has doesn't have many magical characteristics except for fast web spinning and poisonous fangs, she called the spider [Magenta]. A bit of development I would say.


     Between me studying for the Scholar's Exam, hammering on [Greed] and training, Jull learning Alchemy and experimenting on spiders and [Magenta] and Alina and Nefertiti watching over the 'Sealed Egg', another week went by.


     ***


     *1st of Sun's Height (July), 4E 197*


     We received a message from Solitude. Jon Battle-Born and Svidi got graduated from the College and will go to Whiterun. Jon Battle-Born will visit Clan Greymane to request the hand of Olfina Greymane for marriage at Last Seed (August). I am not going to miss that for anything in the world.


     I assigned Alina to prepare gifts for the wedding as I was busy with my exams in the College but today I passed the Trails under Master Tolfdir who was assigned to be my examiner. My scores in both Practice and Theory were perfect and I contributed an Original Expert Spell to the College.


     As an examination for my teaching capabilities, I was assigned to give a lecture to the one year Students who joined the college just a week ago.


     This lecture will be held in the Hall of the Elements and I was given a good classroom beside the hall too so it was all good.


     "Good Morning!"


     "..." "Good Morning." "..." "..." "...' "Hello." "..." "…"


     Not everyone returned the greeting but I am not down yet. There were people who seemed to have an established basis with Magic and others who seemed to be complete newbies.


     "I will be teaching Mysticism to the first years so it is going to be fun, don't get discouraged too quickly…"


     For some reason, when some of the students heard 'Mysticism' they all frowned and some looked at the hall's door wanting to sneak away.


     I can understand why. A gigantic Nord teacher, a difficult School of Magic, and being the idiots they are… it must be hard for their little minds. I only need to flick my fingers and the door of the classroom at the back was closed and locked.


     The students looked at me some with annoyed expressions and some with challenging ones but I think it is understandable.


     "There was some noise coming from the outside, anyway…"


     "Hey, I want to get out." A student cut my words.


     I looked at the young man who was probably my age and he seemed displeased. A Wood Elf he seemed to be.


     "Don't hold back, you can go outside." I simply replied.


     "... You just locked the door." He seemed to be still trying to argue.


     "Do you have to use the door?"


     A weird silence took over the class as the students were trying to comprehend what I was doing.


     "There are many ways to go through the door. First, you can dispel the 'Lock' spell. Please don't tell me you can't, it is a Restoration Spell as far as the College is concerned."


     Actually, it is Mysticism but whatever… the College had a weird system anyway and I don't believe in Classifying Magic.


     The Wood Elf was taunted and tried to dispel the spell on the door but it seemed not working.


     "Can anyone else dispel it?" I asked the class and it became a competition.


     No one succeeded to open the door.


     "Magic is more practical than that. If you can't open the door you can simply try to find another way, for example, you can blow the door up, right? That's everyone favorite Destruction School." I said with a faint smile.


     It was impossible to damage the Door as it was clearly an Enchanted Metal.


     "Another way to go through the door is to use the Alteration School. It is easier than destruction and one can simply cast 'Levitate'." I said as I cast 'Levitate' and flew up.


     There was a big window in the wall above the door and one can go through it. Anyway, my usage of 'Levitate' made the students go in awe, not anyone can levitate.


     "I don't think Illusion or Conjuration will work on the door but what of Enchanting?" I said as I made a Magical Circle manifest in thin air. It was nothing hard even for them but mine was fully functional which means I can enchant items without using Enchanting Tables, only a Soul Gem and everything is done.


     "Alchemy can work too, an Anti-Magic Bomb can do the trick I suppose." I said as I retrieved one expensive Anti-Magic Bomb.


     "But the best way, in my opinion, is Mysticism…" I vanished from my place and appeared beside the door, "... one can simply One can simply 'Teleport'."


     What met me was more of that awkward silence.


     I unlocked the door of the class and walked back to the other side of the classroom.


     "My name is Jon Dare and this is my Class."


     ***


     Mentioning his name in front of the whole class caused another stir.


     Jon Dare, the famous College Student who currently rules Winterhold with rumors going around about him.


     Every student heard about his name at least a couple of times and he can be considered the top student in the College but now, it seemed that he indeed became a teacher.


     As someone at a different league from them, the students couldn't find an excuse but to sit back quietly even with the door wide open. Not only the teacher in front of them was a talented genius, but he was also a very influential man that can't be crossed in the College or the Hold.


     Jon was satisfied and cleared his throat.


     "With this and that, let's start the class. *Clap* *Clap*."


     As he clapped his hands twice, something appeared out of thin air.


     A large square plate of transparent glass standing on two metallic legs like a teaching board manifested itself behind Jon, most students assumed that Jon teleported it here but it was from the Haven Cube.


     "This is my latest invention, something I created when I was bored. It is a Light Emitting Screen that will assist to help me in the class today."


     It was simply a transparent screen that was enchanted with 'Light' and 'Mimic' so it can view things like a TV screen. Something easy and simple.


     Jon put his fingers on the large screen and images started appearing on it, whatever he wanted to show can be shown on the screen and here where the class began.


     [What is Magic?]


     It was the first thing that appeared on the screen.


     "Woah!" "Look at that!" "It talks…" "No, it Writes!" "It writes and talks to us." "Amazing."


     Another stir was caused and Jon found it amusing. He started the class from the basics of Magic with the screen showing memories and 3D images to various Magic Applications. His words and the show on the screen caused the lecture to be engraved in the minds of the students.


     [Magic is the general term used for the focusing of raw energy into various properties and for various purposes...…]


     Jon talked about the Magic, it Origins from the myth of Magnus, he talked about the racial Magics like the Redguards' Shehai Shen She Ru, the Nords' Thu'um, the Bosmer's Beast Tongue, the Maormer's sea serpent taming magic, and the numerous innovations of the Dwemer. He even performed the Thu'um blocking the sound around the classroom.


     He highlighted the so-called schools of magic which revolves around the art of [Spellcasting] which is the most common usage of Magic by drawing on one's own Magicka reserves in order to generate some kind of effect in the physical world is called "casting a spell".


     The most interesting thing to the students was the [Aura] which some talented warriors used. It originated from the Martial Traditions of the 'Dragonknights' when it was called the [Battle Spirit] which originated from an Akaviri sort of Magic called the [Kiai] which had had some similarities to the Thu'um as both used shouts to perform attacks.


     The lecture lasted for three straight hours that Jon immersed the basics of and fixed many wrong practices for the students making it a very successful class.


     With that, Jon became an official teacher and the Mysticism Department got a lot of applications.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     !!!ANNOUNCEMENT!!!


     I am taking a partial break for the time being, I have some Job Application I am working on and it will take most of my time but I will keep updating whenever I can... It won't take a lot.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     258 I Don“t Mind A Bit Tickling
      A/n: WE ARE BACK!


     A BIG thanks for Nicholas Lloyd on Pat-reon.


     Also, I Missed you, guys. That F5 sect, the exp and Thnx4chapter sect, the 'ALL YOUR EXP BELONGS TO US' guy.


     I am making a Wiki for the novel cuz why not.


     and as always...


     Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Three weeks have passed since I gave my first lecture and things have been going really well. My class got more popular and my students are actually fond of me... maybe they like my Light Emitting Screen and Slide Shows but their performance has become much better.


     I think I started to like teaching too. Making people's minds work in a better way is really satisfying. I even ended up conflicting with other teachers in the Alteration and Restoration Departments for teaching their material in my class... I mean, how on Nirn can these students understand anything when you beans for brains are half-assing your work. Magic Archetypes are classified into schools to categorize them, not learn one and forget about the rest.


     These guys are clearly out of their minds. No wonder magic is on the decline.


     This is how my 'One School Theory' started conflicting with the current theme of the College.


     Anyway, as much as I enjoyed it, all good things must come to an end. Today Laaneth returned and I gave a heartwarming last lecture. I was happy to see all these beginners have found their true calling in Magic in the first month. Some of them made their own Teams like 'The Arsonists' for Destruction Magic researching, 'Metal Heads' for Alteration, 'Sticks and Stones' for Restoration, 'One School Cult' for Mysticism. Pretty weird names but I am sure that their spirits must be overflowing with positive passion for studying... I am sure.


     "Sis, what do you think?" Alina asked Jull as they were riding ahead of me together.


     "Do I really need to say it? It is exactly what you are thinking." Jull replied.


     "Damn! The S side of Jon is becoming more intense. He just taught some innocent students for less than a month and they all turned radical."


     "Yes, not sure if being an S is good or bad at that point."


     These two were getting along by calling me something impolite again. Well, it is hard to disagree in that regard anyway.


     I was riding behind them as the three of us (besides Nefertiti who was taking an afternoon nap's nap in the Cube) decided to go on a journey together. This thing was planned only for us as we really wanted to have our time alone together away from this world.


     Luckily, I knew just the spot.


     We traveled on our Atronach Horses and Hawks for three days straight until we arrived at Eastmarch. There, we traveled to Darkwater Crossing area and headed to the Eldergleam Sanctuary, a well lit underground cave filled with natural beauty and is considered a sacred worship ground to Kyne. I visited this place less than three years ago when I discovered my new way of Meditation.



     "What a beauty!" Jull was taken aback by the sight right away. She ran around the grove with Nefertiti while laughing together.


     "So this is your idea for a vacation?" Alina stood beside me as we gazed at the Eldergleam tree.


     "I don't have a better place in mind. The weather is great and the place is beautiful. I also know that you are a regular visitor to the place."


     "Yes, here where I was recognized as a Child favored by Kyne. The Keepers also come here quite often."


     "I see... we can spend some time around here then."


     "Yeah, I know a place." Alina walked forward and started climbing the rocky way towards the Eldergleam tree. That road is normally blocked by the giant roots of the tree but once Alina got closer, the roots started moving out of her way.


     "Hold up a minute! Did that just… Oh! I see… the Favored of Kyne thing." I remembered my girlfriend's ability is actually ridiculous once she actually uses it.


     "Hehe, you will see my private place up the road." She said and walked ahead cheekily.


     "Oh! I am more interested in the ones down the road, you know."


     Alina stopped her pace and looked at me and shook her head. I, of course, couldn't help but to run up to her and carry her in my arms all the way up the road as she wanted.


     Where we arrived at was the highest part of the grove beside the Eldergleam itself. There was a cave-like area on the top behind the Eldergleam's trunk and there was where we sat down together.


     "A beautiful place indeed." I remarked as I looked left and right around me.


     Alina removed her 'Fire Keeper Blindfold' and put her head on me, she yawned and closed her eyes while holding onto me.


     "I am holding you so you don't go play with the kids."


     "Pft! You are acting like that this early? Fine, princess. You have me for now."


     --Hey, Jon. Where are you?


     --Hooman is playing with, Alina.


     --Let's look for them.


     We could hear Nefertiti and Jullanar looking for us and I shook my head. It seemed that the private time Alina wanted would be cut short… or so I thought.


     Alina just had to cast a spell on the Eldergleam and the tree's roots blocked the road up once again.


     "Wow! I never thought you can do that?"


     "I normally can't. This place is abundant with Kyne's power so I can wield power and control plants too."


     "Oh, that is really amazing."


     "I am safe to say that in this place, I am more powerful than the mighty hero of Winterhold, his lordship thane Jon Dare." Alina said so as she pushed me down and climbed over me.


     "Oh! That so?"


     "Mhm." She nodded.


     "Fine… you know what! I am not even going to resist. Whatever it is you want, I will do for you."


     "Really?... I have something in mind though."


     Alina stood up and walked away. I too stood up and went after her. She went to the cave's wall and then walked through some moss that was dangling from the wall and disappeared behind it.


     "Okay. I am coming."


     I went after her to see that the hanging moss was covering a passage through the cave's wall. This thing didn't exist in the game but I didn't think too much about it. As I stepped in, I found… Alina's dress.


     I giggled and shook my head but I had to keep up with her at this rate. The passage was a bit narrow and I found pieces of Alina's clothes everywhere.


     When I arrived at the end of the passage, I found myself in a small room covered with all sorts of greenery. There were plants and flowers more exotic than the ones outside this room in the Eldergleam's cave but I was focusing on something else. From the cave's wall, there was a small stream of water coming probably from the river outside the sanctuary making its way to the other side of the room forming a small pool in the middle, there I saw a breathtaking beauty swimming in the pool. She was holding her hair with her hands to the back as she seemed to have taken a little dive.


     She looked at me and smiled.


     "Are you waiting for an invite?"


     "... You know I don't do such a thing."


     "So…"


     "Just holding my breath for a second… it may fly away if I am not careful around you from now on."


     She smiled and her pearl-like glimmered, her black hair, her red eyes, her arched brows, she was just perfect.


     She turned around and gave her back to me then walked out of the pool to the other side. Her naked body was insinuating me, no matter how many times I saw or embraced her, she is always as breathtaking as I first saw her.


     "Won't you come and play?" She said.


     "Play? Why not?"


     She turned around to me not sparing the air in my lungs anymore. I took a deep breath when I saw her, hourglass-like figure, her fair skin that makes other women sick with jealousy, her well-endowed breasts, thin figure and tall legs. I can only have pity on her mirror, how can just a worldly thing be able to perfectly reflect all that.


     She sat on a smooth rock and spread her legs then closed them right away.


     "I will count to three. If you don't undress and come in front of me, you won't get a thing." She said.


     "Really?"


     "Really."


     "Count then."


     She looked at me and I looked at her. She was stark naked and I was fully geared. She raised her face with a smiled and I lowered mine with a grin.


     "... One…" she started counting for real but I didn't move.


     "... Two…" she reached two but I still didn't move. She narrowed her eyes a bit but didn't hesitate to keep counting.


     "... Thr… Woah!"


     I teleported in front of her. She looked at me with wide eyes and my grin grew wider.


     She saw me as naked as her and tilted her head. She then looked back at the place I was standing in to see my clothes just falling to the ground.


     "Did you… did you just… teleport out of your clothes?" She was shocked for a second but it was very easy.


     I only shook my shoulders for a response.


     We giggled together about it.


     "So… you said you will do whatever I want today." She said.


     "I sure did."


     "Well then…" She extended her hand behind my head and pulled me towards her while going down herself. She spread her legs wide in front of me and smiled.


     "I want some of that."


     "That?"


     "Yes, that."


     "Okay, but I haven't shaved my facial hair a few days, it will be a bit… ticklish." I said.


     "I don't mind a bit tickling."


     "[I don't mind a bit tickling], title of your sex tape."


     "... I don't even want to know what is that."


     Her both hands pulled me between her legs and she locked with her legs on me.


     As I was about to start, I remembered something.


     "Oh, before we go on…"


     "What?"


     "Happy International Women's Day."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     259 A New Healing Magic
      A/n: This Extra may have come a bit late but it comes to you by Nicholas Lloyd.


     Also, Extra Large Thank You for Christopher Gardiner.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "You guys are super mean! You spent yesterday lovey-dovey and left us looking for you like that? I am really angry."


     Jull kept throwing on a tantrum all day long until we appeased her with some food, sweets and all that she wanted. I knew she was after that from the beginning.


     Also, I broke through the '3rd Level of the Iron Bones Stage - Dragon Frame Realm' last night and I am in the 4th right now. It is mostly because of the effect of the place on Alina which made her Anuic stronger than usual. She is now in the 9th Level of the Dragon Robbing Realm.


     In my case, my bones almost felt like they were breaking and fixing itself over and over again but my raw physical power has risen many folds. I am safe to say that I am entering the realm of superhuman after this stage. I can carry half a ton now with ease.


     Anyway, the decision of coming here for a vacation was something good. I took Nefertiti and went hunting together outside the sanctuary and we caught a strong elk that put up a really good fight.


     Life went like that for the first three days and nothing caused us to pause our hedonistic lifestyle. Well, not until pilgrims started coming to the sanctuary and some priests of Kynareth also came for rituals. A situation happened where Alina and one of the priests went into an argument about staying in the grounds, it seemed that the Priests of Kynareth that follow the Imperial Pantheon and the Priests of Kyne who follow the Nordic Pantheon don't really see eye to eye and the title of 'Favored of Kyne' does not mean much to the none Nords. But I tell you what does… my Aura, Alina's glare and Jull's frenzy mode. That pretty much can solve any problem.


     In the fifth day when Alina and I snuck up to her place on the summit of the sanctuary, I had something in my mind to show her.


     "What are these? Needles?" She asked.


     "Not just any needles, they are some leftovers from the Mithril Wulfur and I used to create your accessories." I put a small box of a few mithril needles in her hands.


     "You created… needles? I am not sure what are you thinking but… why needles?"


     "Well, my initial plan was to make them with silver but the Mithril will increase our success by many folds. You see, I am sure that you heard about the Needle Therapy that was practiced in Akavir." I said so but it was actually inspired by the Acupuncture Needles I saw in my past life.


     "Oh! So that's what this is about… I understand the idea of the needles now but the Akaviri ancestors of my clan left no such records for that therapy method."


     "I know, I didn't have high hopes anyway but… look at this." I took out a large old book and put it in front of her.


     "This is…"


     "I am not supposed to lend it to anyone as this is my treasure but that book was handpicked by Grandmaster Alfe Fyr from Great Grandmaster's Library. Something the 4000 years old Divayth Fyr deemed worthy enough to have in his library."



     As I said that, Alina's eyes lit up and her hands moved as fast as she could to snatch the book but I returned it to the ring faster than she could even do anything.


     "Jon… fuck! Give me that."


     "In your dreams. I only showed it to you because you are close to me. Not even Nurina can have it."


     "Grrr… I am so dying from jealousy."


     Of course, this book is something that our top idol character in the world used to have.


     "Well, as the good fiance I am, I copied some pages for you too…" I said so while taking out some papers I copied but Alina snatched them in an instant.


     She hugged the papers away and retreated ten meters away from me.


     "If you isolated yourself in a cave for years and started calling the papers 'Precious' then we are done here, you know."


     "Ehem, I won't do such a thing but… thank you."


     She regained her normal attitude and came back beside me.


     "So, what is the purpose of you giving me precious things like Mithril Therapy Needles and such an important book."


     "As you already know, you are much better than me in when it comes to Restoration Magic, you are hands down the best Healer in Winterhold outside the Restoration Department."


     "Oh, a lot of compliments! It seems you are asking for something big."


     "I am. It is about...…" My next words made Alina open her eyes wide and turn serious all of a sudden. She heard what I said and nodded seriously to every word I said.


     "Are you sure of what you are talking about?" She asked with a serious face.


     "Yes. The 'Light Emitting Screen', the 'Mithril Needle' and that 'Acupuncture Points' I copied from the book. It was all for the sake of what I just told you. What we need now is a capable healer with very steady hands."


     "I- I see." She made a solemn face as she started looking through the papers I gave her.


     "This is simply… groundbreaking." She said as she went through the paper.


     "I know. It took me quite a while."


     "... We never knew you were working on such a thing. When they said you are a Genius Enchanter that can only be seen once an Era… I think they still underestimated you. I mean, Reconstructing an Astral Body?... Damn! This is the work of the Divines."


     I only smiled at Alina's words.


     And yes, that's what we are after. Reconstructing the Astral Bodies.


     What does it mean to reconstruct an Astral Body? One may wonder.


     Before we think of that, we should think of the difference between the Soul and the Spirit. [A/n: before going further, please take note that this is my own fictional way of crafting a story that is not meant to go against on align with any faith Abrahamic or non-Abrahamic.]


     Souls are the immaterial part of beings that contain its life energies and can be considered immortal. Spirits are parts of the souls that defines it and carry their memories and shape.


     An Astral Body is what binds the Soul to the Physical Body and takes the form of the Spirit. It also gives the Physical Body its shape.


     All of that doesn't mean that only the Astral Body affects the Physical Body and not the other way around. Actually, the Physical Body affects the Astral Body way more than anyone can think. When people age, their Physical Body grow to make their Astral Body follow its pace and take its shape and that is one of the reasons why 'Aging' is considered a flaw in some of the philosophical opinions that pursue immortality. Back to what we were saying, the Physical Body can also affect the Astral Body when a wound appears on it. If the wound is not handled on the Physical Body then it will be permanent and will also appear on the Astral Body causing it to not be healable by any normal healing spell, and speaking of which, how healing spell return wounds to its perfect state is actually by drawing the shape of the intact Astral Body and apply it with the force of Magicka on the Physical Body.


     While talking about Magical Theory is really fun and all, we finally arrived at the main point. It is to Heal a Wounded Astral Body to make the Physical Body heal its old wounds.


     If this went more advanced. This can not only heal old wounds, but we are also talking about regrowing lost limbs, immortality, reshaping the body or even adding a new organ to the body.


     The basic idea here is to apply Magic Energy to manipulate the shape of the Astral Body and force the edits to be applied on the Physical Body. The only way to reach the Physical Body is by going through the Acupuncture Points and here was the Needle Therapy comes in. The Acupuncture Points are of course the points where the Astral and the Physical Bodies are connected and where energy comes in and out.


     With this all, we are about to go through a new realm of research but we are just on the threshold where we are only capable of healing old wounds.


     "And there is someone we need to heal before anything else." I said.


     "I know. Let's bring Jullanar." Alina agreed.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     260 The Ritual of Healing
      Another big thank you to (Merkur1) and Julian Weber. You guys are the reason why this is going good.


     The Wiki: https://dragonborn-saga.fandom.com/wiki/Dragonborn_Saga_(Novel)_Wiki


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     In the next two days, Alina and I made a lot of experiments. At first, I traveled to Darkwater Crossing and started catching mice. It was hard to find healthy ones but as there was a farm there is surely a good band of mice and who is better than a master mouse catcher like Nefertiti to catch those pesky little things.


     As we returned the mice to Alina, she started examining them and cutting parts of their bodies to study how their Astral Bodies react to be mended and destroyed. The poor mice almost went extinct because of us.


     We then moved from mice to large animals. We were not using the size of the animal as a factor but the type of the Soul itself. There are souls from Petty to Grand and all were different from each other.


     At the tenth day, we started the inhumane human trails on bandits.


     The thing is... we kept it all away from Jullanar to not give her false hope in case if things went not as we expected. We just wanted to be her nice family and all.


     Still, we faced a problem.


     Energy! Even though we live in a world with Free Energy called Magicka, it sometimes is not enough and we need to harness more resources to make Magicka. They only way we can do so is by looking for a place abundant with Magicka and lo and behold, we actually live in a one.


     The Eldergleam Sanctuary houses the oldest living being in Tamriel and that is the Eldergleam Tree itself. The tree listens to Alina and can lend her power as long as Alina is close to the tree but I am not sure how will that work. If it can't be recorded on data in front of me and all can be calculated in a scientific fashion, I feel like I am losing my touch.


     "And that's why I always said you have a faith problem." Alina said.


     "I know. I have faith in numbers more than some whimsical original spirits that like to pose as gods."


     "... I am sure that you were a Dwemer in that past life of yours."


     "Guess who is the greatest scientific race ever since the First Era."


     "Guess who got themselves to disappear from this world with a poof."


     The only salt between me and Alina is religion. I respect what others believe in but I have my own opinion of God. Even the Original Spirits don't call themselves Gods so what wrong did I say? I respect the Original Spirits and understand them for what they really are, the egos that represent the forces of natures.


     I am not even wrong. The Psijic Order viewed its own guidance to the world as a way to not let the mortals empower the malevolent Original Spirits. A book called 'The Old Ways' said: [We recognize the multiple threats that a strong tyrant represents -- breeds cruelty which feeds the Daedra Boethiah and hatred which feeds the Daedra Vaernima; if he should die having performed a particularly malevolent act, he may go to rule in Oblivion; and worst of all, he inspires other villains to thirst after power and other rulers to embrace villainy.]



     The notion of God in my eyes is more almighty than beings that feed on the feelings of mortals.


     The difference between my point of view and the Dwemer is that I don't scorn the Original Spirits or see them as rivals. On the contrary, I respect both Aedra and Daedra as the Manifested Egos of the Natural Forces. One can think of Sheogorath as Madness itself in the form of a man and so is every Original Spirit.


     Back to my argument with Alina, we agreed on using her powers of Kyne's Favored to heal Jullanar.


     ***


     This night was a full moon and Nefertiti chose to stay in the form of a large cat. The amount of ways she can change herself into now is actually weird. I always ask myself if she is still a cat but I find it very offending in the end. How can such a fluff come from a being other than a cat?


     Anyway, I was sitting with Jull in the middle of the sanctuary and I told her about what we were working on this few days. Still, she wasn't surprised.


     "How do I say this? I just had a feeling you guys were doing something important for me. You would always say these unfathomable words to each other and everything turns to numbers and magic theories and I don't understand a single word, but you guys were always looking at me like you wanted to say something so I figured out that you would come clean sooner or later."


     Oh! I love it when she is a thoughtful girl.


     "We are starting." Alina came down from the summit of the Eldergleam Sanctuary. She was… how do I say this… dressed in some sort of fashion I am not really into.


     It was a mix of wolf skin dress, hawk feathers and bear claws bear claws accessories and a circlet made of flowers. She was also holding a staff made of an old tree and hand drum.


     "What is all that?"


     "My stuff." She said.


     "You look like a druid."


     "That's what I am going to do actually, druidism."


     I want to say it makes sense but it doesn't. Anyway, it seems that Alina will draw strong energy from nature that way.


     "How do we start?" I asked.


     "Just get ready with the needles and follow my pace. Jull, you drink this." Alina said as she gave Jull a wineskin to drink from.


     "Cheers… pft! What is that?" Jull took the wineskin and drank from it before spitting out half of what she drank.


     "Wine… and tree sap." Alina said.


     "Bleh! Say that it tastes like this before I drink it."


     "Just lie down now." Alina pushed Jull on the ground and started preparing her things.


     She started by going around Jull in circles and tapping with her staff on the ground. She then started singing in a language I am not really familiar with and tree roots started to grow beneath and around Jull. It looked so strange that I kept watching the strange magic happening in front of me with curiosity but I never figured it out at all.


     The tree roots that grew beneath Jullanar started carrying her up. It was akin to a bed made of branches but it was really alive and… don't know what to say.


     The tree bed rose almost half a meter up until it stopped. Jullanar was a bit dizzy from the mixture Alina gave to her and started dozing off.


     "Was that a crucial part of the process?" I asked Alina.


     "No… I was just showing off but it rather felt appropriate to do."


     "..."


     That's why I don't like religious stuff in this world. No one is sure of what they are doing, to begin with.


     Sigh!


     "Hand me the needles."


     I gave the box to her and she started a fire on top of her staff, she started to heat the needle for a short instance and carefully stuck them under Jull's skin.


     She finished with all the points we needed to link and I started to check on them.


     I used a small Light Emitting Screen as a scrying medium and checked all the needles locations on Jull's Astral Body and how they are matched on the Physical Body.


     It was a delicate process but it would give us the peace of mind needed for the next step and ensure that we are doing nothing wrong.


     "No problem here, go ahead."


     Alina nodded and started to draw power from nature… or rather, she started beating the drum with her staff while singing in that weird language.


     When I thought it was just that, Alina started making animal sounds. It started with the wolf, then some kind of birds, the something that sounded like a monkey (even though there are no monkeys around Skyrim), then a horse… well, she started making weird sounds over and over again while beating the drum and I was trying to guess what animals were they… wait! Weren't we just trying to heal Jull?


     I was really about to say something but I started sensing it, a large flow of energy was coming from the surroundings rushing towards the center of the rituals.


     "Jon, try to contain that energy and handle it yourself. I still think we need more."


     "Fine."


     I started to act too. With the screen in front of me, I started containing the energy and channeling it through the needles. The Mithril was indeed the perfect material to supply energy through and I was unhindered by it but I found it hard to contain such a pool of energy with my own. The energy Alina could summon was really potent and strong, enough to cause me another Astral Damage like the one I had a year ago.


     The process of reconstructing the Astral Body of Jullanar was done by observing the condition of her other eye and trying to sculpt another astral formation over the other side by arranging the Acupuncture Points and the Energy Channels with the energy I am gaining while trying to hold it all in place and reconstruct the damaged parts.


     All was going well until I noticed a weird activity in my Haven Cube, in 'Space 51' where do I keep the contained stuff, the container that was housing the shadow material [Greed] started to react strongly to the natural energy from outside the cube. That being was actually trying to break through the containment and jump out of the Cube's Space.


     "You motherfucker. Do you think I will allow you?" I cussed at it but I had no time to deal with it at all. "Nefertiti, take the ring. [Greed] is going to break free, take it away and contain it."


     "Bad black thing? Hooman, give me." Nefertiti, who was watching from far away, came running in her Beast Form and took the Cube, she then ran outside the sanctuary with it.


     "Will Nefertiti be okay?" Alina asked.


     "She will. She can channel energy directly from me so she will be able to stop it on her own."


     I was busy trying to fix Jull's Astral Body and I had to take my time no matter what happened in the world right now. I even started to use the energy much faster and Alina was having a hard time keeping up with me.


     "We are almost done here." I said.


     "Yes, all we need to do is to heal the wound that will open any time soon."


     On Jullanar's left eye, blood started to flow out. This is because of the unmatching that occurred between the Astral and the Physical Bodies.


     "It is your turn now. I am going after Nefertiti." I said as I switched places with Alina.


     We were already in the safe process where we only had to keep healing the wound to match the Physical Body with the new changes on the Astral Body. It is a smooth process and the best to do it is Alina.


     I regained my power by a Magicka Potion and started running towards the Sanctuary's Entrance.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     261 Greed
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     I ran toward the entrance of the Eldergleam Sanctuary and tried to sense Nefertiti's location. I don't know why but she seemed to have gone to the east. I could only conjure a Flame Atronach Hawk and try to look for her from the Sky.


     The sky was a bit dark and I could only use 'Night Vision' to scout the land below me. I felt Nefertiti's energy in a place not far from me and I rallied to it immediately.


     What met me was… two large black cats fighting each other.


     "Perfect."


     Now which is which?


     "Nefertiti."


     "Yes, Hooman."


     And it was neither. Nefertiti just popped up beside me in her human form.


     I looked between the large shadow cats and her trying to figure out what was going on.


     "It escaped from the Cube then mimic my form to escape from me."


     "Wait! [Greed] can mimic forms?"


     "Mhm." Nefertiti nodded.


     "Okay, you need to tell me what happened from the beginning."


     ***


     When Jon and Alina were working on the Astral Body of Jullanar, Nefertiti was watching from the side. She was a bit worried about the passed down Jullanar but she had her own problems in a full moons night.


     During the process, Jon told her to take the Haven Cube and run outside the Sanctuary. It seemed that the Dark Matter that he calls [Greed] is trying to break free from the containment. It is weird as that thing was acting very docile lately and the energy that Jon gave him.


     Nefertiti took the cube and started running outside the sanctuary then chose a place as far from people as possible so she ran towards the geyser pools of Eastmarch. Once she reached far enough, [Greed] actually managed to break the containment chest and jumped out of the Cube. Nefertiti was taken aback by the ability of [Greed] and how it jumped out of the Cube's space so easily, the only explanation she can think of is that this being is very reliant on Jon's energy, not just that, it became the only energy that [Greed] can recognize and fear.


     There is only one being with that same property and that was her. Jon explained that she is an extension of his power and she can draw energy directly from him but it seemed that there is another being that shares that quality too. But if that's the case, that being shouldn't act hostile towards Jon, so maybe… was that being trying to do something for Jon?


     Nefertiti didn't act with hostility towards the formless dark matter in front of her and just stared at it quietly. [Greed] started to change its form bit by bit from a humanoid to some undefined creatures until it fixed itself to the same shape as Nefertiti. With that shape, [Greed] tried to move to someplace between the geyser pools and finally arrived at where it was seeking. Nefertiti was following it and also so what [Greed] wanted.



     There, between the geyser pools, a strange phenomenon occurred. A shadowy anomaly was forming as if a black hole was opening itself on Nirn. In the center of the anomaly, a strange weapon was taking an obscure shape that kept changing from a sword to an axe to other unrecognizable forms.


     [Greed] saw the anomaly and dashed towards it, the anomaly didn't just stand still and from it, another figure emerged. It was also another large black cat.


     "Oh, meow!"


     Nefertiti was sick of how many things started to copy her graceful form and shifted into the human form right away, she was pouting and wanted to beat those two insolent shadow beings into shape but they soon started fighting so she sat down to watch.


     Around twenty minutes later, Jon showed up and seemed to have noticed Nefertiti because of the two weird large cats that were engaged in a fight.


     ***


     "So that happened?" I wondered while keeping an eye on the fight that was still on.


     "Yes."


     A shadowy anomaly that has a weapon in its center and sent out a doppelganger to fight [Greed]... I can only think of one thing.


     "Shadowrend!"


     A Daedric weapon of shadows originated from Sheogorath's Shivering Isles, it comes from the shadow doppelgangers who attacks whoever comes near it. When the doppelganger is defeated, Shadowrend can be claimed and it has the ability to change its form too.


     How can it do that? No idea.


     Why is [Greed] fighting [Shadowrend]? Damn if I know.


     Why would Shadowrend appear here? Well, that's an easy question. It came from a mod, an official Creation Club mod.


     Anyway, [Greed] and its doppelganger battled fiercely but it seemed that [Greed] is not accustomed to fighting at all, it as putting a measurable act.


     "What is that thing doing? It should use its formless body and devour its opponent." I said as I was showing my disapproval but something weird happened.


     [Greed], as if it has listened to me, turned itself into a formless orb and shot towards the other shadow figured then started to devour it.


     "... Good." I was taken aback. It is strange how that dark matter started listening.


     It didn't take much after that for [Greed] to prevail and extinguish its doppelganger. Once it did that, it didn't just sit still, it charged at the shadowy anomaly and started devouring it too.


     "Hey, idiot! That is a good weapon, what are you doing?"


     I ran towards [Greed] that was in the middle of devouring the shadowy anomaly. I frankly didn't know what to do with it and how to separate two formless entities from each other but before I even act, it was already over.


     [Greed] fell on the ground and the shadowy anomaly itself was devoured. I knew it liked any energy related to the shadows but did it really manage to devour a Daedric Artifact?


     Goddamn!


     "What are you?" I looked at the [Greed] and tried to interact with it but it seemed to be in the middle of digesting whatever it devoured just now.


     "It is a bit weird but I think I got my hands one something really unusual."


     "Mhm, I think it is trying to help you, Hooman." Nefertiti said.


     She then started explaining how [Greed] is connected to me and how it also draws energy from me like her.


     "I guess you are right. Does that mean I have authority over it now?" I asked myself as I pondered over the situation.


     "Hey, come to my hand." I ordered [Greed] and opened my hand.


     With my words [Greed] jumped happily on my palm like a plump ball.


     "Hehe, this thing is so much fun. What else can you do?" I asked it.


     With my question, [Greed] changed its form into a sword. A jet black longsword. It even felt like a bland three dimensional model with no textures or decorations. Still, once I thought of textures and decorations, [Greed] started to define itself more.


     "Nice! Can you become an Axe?"


     And it did.


     "A hammer… a mace… a dagger…"


     It did them all.


     "Wow? You can change your size but what about the weight and the mass?" I started to experiment and it was really acting well, one thing I noticed was that [Greed] was using some of My Magicka to act especially when I increased its mass, it took a chunk of Magicka.


     'System, can you analyze that?'




     "... huh?"


     I saw a lot of words I recognized but did not understand, yet when I read them again…


     "Are you saying it is a part of me? Like a limb I grew?"


     <'Acquired' not 'Grew'.>


     'So [Greed] is a part of me... but it can go haywire and act on its own, I did not tell it to go and devour the shadowy anomaly or jump out from containment.'




     "... okay, smartass. Send that Data to the Augur, tell him that I don't want to call myself Venom and go bite people heads off anytime soon."




     I shook away the weird ideas in my head and turned around to return to the sanctuary.


     Still, [Greed] or whatever part of me it became now is freaking me out… yet it is really cool.


     'Form a sword.' I commanded it and it did become a sword.


     I held it in front of me then used my Aura with it, as I swung it left and right, it started unleashing red ribbons of my Aura too just like Bloodskal.


     'This is fun.'


     That ability is not bound to Bloodskal now. I can 'Imbue' weapons to make them act like Bloodskal whenever I want and [Greed] is no exception.


     I commanded it again and it changed into a shield then to a long chain with a hock.


     'Such an all-purpose weapon!' I was happy with it even though I am not understanding it really well.


     A weird thought came to my mind then.


     'Form a Blaster.'


     As [Greed] turned into a blaster, I used condensed my Aura in its muzzle and made it blast inside it. My red colored Aura was shot out of the muzzle and made a deep hole in the rock it landed on.


     "Cool."


     With that, I have a red lightsaber, a Sith mask and a blaster. Now, where do they host comic-con in Tamriel?


     "Hooman, many people are going towards the sanctuary?"


     "What?"


     Nefertiti's voice woke me from my fantasies.


     "There is a fight." she said.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     262 Kill the Witches
      The Extra that was promised... you monsters!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Normally, I don't get angry. Even if I want to show anger, I mostly fake it and use it as a purpose to do something unreasonable.


     But now I am blinded with anger.


     Why on Nirn would anyone try to attack Alina and Jullanar in such a crucial moment? I couldn't figure it out but whoever that is, they are going to pay.


     After Nefertiti noticed the intruders with malicious intentions, I instantly teleported back in front of the sanctuary.


     I was carrying Nefertiti in hand and Greed on the other, once I appeared, I saw a few women in black blocking the entrance to the sanctuary. They were frightened once they saw me but they set out a Barrier Ward in front of themselves and blocked the entrance right away.


     "You... where did you come from?"


     "You have no business here, leave."


     The women spoke with clear hostility but the seemed trying not to fight. I only looked at them and determined what they are.


     "I have seen your kind before. Witches!"


     Witches are no ordinary magic users, they are practitioners of the Dark Magic, vile, unholy and twisted. Some call them witches and some call them hags. (not to be confused with Hagravens)


     By seeing witches in this place, I could already figure out the situation. They sensed the Natural Energy Alina drew from the sanctuary and came for it. That is what they are after all.


     The witches tend to attack the places where Spriggans reside to harvest their taproots.


     The witches noticed the change in my Aura and realized that a fight is unavoidable.


     "If you move away from the entrance, I will kill you fast."


     I was too nice to give them a warning.


     "Insolent fool, die." A witch acted first and cast a Fireball towards me.


     I was clearly unfazed and only transformed Greed into a whip canceling the Fireball from afar. With the next swing, I added a blade to the end of the Whip and broke through the barrier and injured the three witches without killing them.


     "I don't have time to kill you slowly but that will do it." I said as I conjured a Dremora.


     "Out with it, mortal." As haughty as ever, the Dremora that appeared from the void was talking with disdain.


     "Kill those three... slowly." I give him a command and walked through the sanctuary's entrance.


     "Hehe, interesting mortal."


     As I walked in, I started hearing screaming behind me so I reckon the Dremora is doing its job.


     The tunnel to the inner sanctum of the sanctuary only took me a few seconds. Once I arrived, I got even angrier than what I already am.


     A band of witches was fighting a number of Spriggans on the first bridge to the sanctuary, the one leading the witches was a Hagraven, a being uglier that whatever anyone can think of, horrifying, almost human but more an abomination of woman and crow fused together, nothing more than a husk of humanity surrendered in exchange for possession of the powers of dark magic, they have clawed feet and hands and feathers growing out of their forearms and they also carry all sorts of diseases on them especially 'Brain Rot'.



     That Hagraven was standing behind the other witches while casting powerful destruction spells at the Spriggans that protect the sanctuary.


     I looked somewhere else looking for Alina and Jullanar to discover that Alina was protecting the healing ritual with a cocoon of hard wooden roots but seemed unable to help the Spriggans. The Hagraven was looking at Alina with greed in its eyes and seemed to be evoking a spell, I didn't know what spell but seeing a Black Soul Gem in the Hagraven's claws meant nothing good.


     "No you won't!"


     I cast the [Chain Lightning] as fast as I could and I splendidly struck the Hagraven but it seemed that it won't go down with just that. The Important part is that the attention of the witches is on me now.


     "Insolent!"


     "He attacked the crone, kill him!"


     "Drain his blood dry!"


     The just can't stop being stereotype evildoers, can they?


     "Okay, Greed. Time to put your power to test."


     Just as I thought of unleashing the best of what Greed has to over, it suddenly jumped from my left hand to my right and started devouring Bloodskal.


     I had no reaction whatsoever, other than the urge to puke blood, but I was instantly proven wrong. Greed was not devouring Bloodskal, it was merging with it like, it made Bloodskal longer and more… sinister.


     Bloodskal became almost three meters tall and really wide.


     I was not sure what is going on here but the sight of the Hagraven made me be assured that I am still reincarnated in Skyrim, not Devil May Cry.


     "Well well well, let's see what this bad boy can do."


     I unleashed my Aura and put on my mask 'Krilon'. With the [Greedy Bloodskal] on my hands, I charged forward at the witches.


     One swing… five dead.


     The residual energy of the slash made the space behind it feel unstable but I already knew it would do that. Once the witches passed through that unstabled space, it silenced their Magicka.


     Another five dead.


     This is a quality of the Shadow Magic that Greed possesses, Shadow Magic is devastating towards energies, it can drain both Vitality and Magicka at a crazy rate, it also can ravage the energies inside the targets and make them unable to use magic.


     As I thought, Greed is awesome.


     While I was admiring Greed for a second, spells of all kinds flew at me. Greed that reacts based on my reflexes let go of Bloodskal and formed a shield to protect me.


     Its defense against Magic was almost like a cheat. That thing that spent a whole month getting hammered by my Magicka is now akin to a Magicka Black Hole.


     "Fine, keep protecting me while I go all out."


     Greed attached itself to my shoulders and blocked everything thrown at me. I brandished Bloodskal and started swinging it madly around with my right unleashing ribbons of Aura towards the witches. My left was casting Magic on a fast pace too, from 'Electrohand' to 'Thunder Cookie' to 'Telekinesis' and 'Bind' to 'Corpse Explosion' and 'Holy Smite'. I went from Electromancer to Pyromancer, from Alteration to Illusion and from Sun Magic to Necromancy.


     After causing a bloody mess and slaughtering the whole coven of witches, I was facing the Hagraven face to face.


     "Curse you! Curse you! Curse you! You will pay for this"


     Her anger was clear with that hoarse voice she spoke with but I was going out for slaughter no matter what she did.


     She unleashed all the Magicka she can muster and cast a bolt of Dark Magic at me. I didn't need to understand the magic to know how dangerous it is, this must be 'Crystal Shard', a devastating spell.


     I took out Greed to my left hand and reformed it into a Blaster then shot the Magick with my Aura. The destructive power of my Aura with the shadowy nature of Greed was enough to put that Magic down.


     The exchange between me and the Hagraven didn't last long, she tried to bind me using the Dark Magic again but I let Greed devour that magic, she then tried to sneak attack me by a spell under my feet but I stuck Bloodskal into the ground and devastated whatever that was.


     "Curse you!"


     Her last card seemed to be a strong spell that started to heal her and restore her Magicka at the same time, such a broken spell must be part of the deal she had with the Higher Powers when she transformed herself into a monstrosity. I couldn't afford to fall short and also called upon the Higher Power on my side.


     "All-Maker!"


     The [Root of Power], the blessing I had from the All-Maker, was activated and my Magicka started coming back on a crazy pace, between the [Root of Power] and the [Dark Exchange], it was clear who is superior.


     I only overpowered the Hagraven with Raw Magicka and that was enough to break her spell and cause a backlash.


     She was struck on her knees while trying to run away using her abnormally long limbs.


     "You are not getting anywhere." I blocked her path and raised Bloodskal to behead the Hagraven but she shot up all of a sudden and slashed at me with her other claws.


     I merely swung my sword and cut both her arms.


     "GAAAAH! CURSE YOU! CURSE YOU!"


     "These are your last words?!" I didn't want to hear anymore and just beheaded the damn thing.


     As I got rid of the vermin, I teleported towards Alina right away. Her face was a bit pale and there was a thin line of blood coming from her mouth. My head almost went numb but she raised her hand to calm me down.


     "I just overused some energy for the sake of defense, nothing touched me." She said so but I was already in the state of going insane. There was no one to vent it on and it would be wrong to act recklessly so I just had to suppress it.


     "Go and rest. Leave the ritual to me."


     I handed Alina some meds and took over her place, she was already in the last process and I could finish that on my own.


     It took me ten minutes to put the last touches on Jullanar's Astral Body and poured half of my Magicka into healing her Physical Body. All that is left now is to wait for Jull's natural recovery to work on its own. Her golden hazel right eye was reacting well while she was unconscious and her left eye shouldn't be touched for the time being.


     As I finished, I put a bandage on her left eye that started giving out tears. This was a sign of recovery and the Light Screen showed no wrong behavior.


     "It is over, she will wake up on her own now."


     Alina said as she seemed to have recovered too.


     "I am sorry. I shouldn't have…"


     "Shush! We wouldn't let you stay while Nefertiti was out there anyway."


     "... okay."


     It was a bit angry at myself for not being there while those abominations attacked Alina and Jull.


     "Still, look at that mess you made. It would take us ages to clean all that." Alina pointed at the bodies of the witches I killed.


     Limbs and heads were everywhere. I really went all out on a bunch of hags.


     "Sigh! I will make a fire and burn all that." I was about to stand up and do so before Alina stopped me.


     "Just kidding, it won't take me a second to get rid of them."


     She spoke calmly and cast a few spells on the trees around the area. Roots shot up from the ground and started entombing the Hagravens and the witches in the ground. They were being encased in roots and pulled down.


     It was kinda scary.


     "Even the beautiful Nature has its dark sides, you know. These sinners will serve in death as fertilizers for the grove." Alina said.


     "I see."


     Alina did not only made the grove consume the dead witches and clean the mess I made, but she also used the remaining magic we gathered to revive the Spriggans that were killed by the witches. Her Druidic Magic was really on a whole different level from the lame things I read about it. This is not something that Nurina teaches so I watched carefully and asked a lot of questions.


     "Anyway, how did those witches find out about our ritual?" I asked.


     "Not sure, being the Sybil of Kyne is hard on its own let alone having enemies with enemies of the Gods. They must have made their coven near the area. I will report that to the Guardians of the Grove or the Vigilants of Stendarr, both will hunt witches to the ends of Nirn if they could."


     I nodded and didn't say much, I was still feeling angry about leaving them alone even though I would be still angry if I didn't go after Nefertiti.


     My head was messy for a while but sitting beside Alina who rested her head on me gave me some peace.


     "Hooman, she woke up." Nefertiti's voice woke me from my doze and I shot up right away, Alina also shot up as fast as me.


     We looked back to the roots bed where Jullanar was lying to find her sitting on the bed while looking at us.


     One eye is golden hazel.


     One eye is violet blue.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     263 Gleam
      A/n: Big thanks to Jakov Grin on PayPal.


     Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "Do you feel okay? You can walk?" (Jon)


     "Yes, Jon. It is my eye, not my leg." (Jull)


     "You can see well, right? How many fingers do I have?" (Alina)


     "Everyone has ten fingers, Alina." (Jull)


     "Do I look fluffier than before?" (Nefertiti)


     "... Yes, Nefertiti. You actually do." (Jull)


     "Don't worry, Hooman. She sees good." (Nefertiti)


     "... You really are as smug as Jon." (Alina)


     "Hooman and I are perfect at everything." (Nefertiti)


     "Except modesty. We are too great but we are not perfect." (Jon)


     "Okay, my eye actually hurts." (Jull)


     """What?"""


     "No, it is the right one, the left one is actually good."


     The three let out a sigh of relief. They still never expected that Jullanar would have a Heterochromia case in her eyes but that's nothing to be worried about. Apparently, she didn't have it before but when Jon and Alina restored the Astral Form of her left eye, they neglected to focus on the eye colors.


     Still, Jullanar herself was excited about it. She started comparing the two eyes on a mirror all the time with all smiles.


     "So… we are all done here." Jon said.


     "Yes. Everything is done, I guess that goes with our vacation." Alina said.


     "Eh! No, we are not ending the vacation."


     "... It has been two weeks already. Do you have anything else to do here?"


     "We are going south."


     "South?"


     "Yes, south. Riften south."


     "... You are taking us to Riften?"


     "Yes, I actually missed that stinky town, ever been there?"


     "No, but I heard stories. Thieves, smugglers, serial killers… creepy people."


     "Well, you don't need to worry about those rumors, these are just the start of what Riften has to offer."


     "Oh! Great."


     "Just kidding… I am friends with a serial killer though, he was trying to eat me ever since I was twelve but he never caught me."


     "... okay."


     "Let's back up then. To Riften." Jon seemed excited.


     """... yay...""" But only Jon alone.


     As the four picked up their things at dawn, they cleaned up the place after them and started packing up their luggage.


     Jon and Alina retrieved the stuff they left in their secret cave to after a round of flirting then headed out from the Eldergleam Sanctuary with the rest heading south.


     After they left the sanctuary, a figure appeared in the cave behind the Eldergleam tree.


     "They finally left, those mortals were really scary!"


     The figure that appeared in the cave was that of a pretty woman, so pretty that she can put any other world in the world to shame. She was mostly naked and moved as if she is an ethereal being out of this world. Her actions and movements were so delicate and shy, a strong aura of Anuic Energy could also be felt around her.



     As she rose from the water pool in the hidden cave, she started to look around the place and sighed.


     "Those two young mortals acted to lively in my place. They did annoying mortal things here and there but at least they cleaned the place."


     The woman who is apparently not a human or an elf floated in the air and checked her cave carefully, she then flew out of the cave and came towards the Eldergleam tree, she checked the tree carefully and felt its trunk to check its cleanliness.


     "A few absurd mortals this time. It looks like a fight happened her with some evildoers, they also defended the place and revived the kids… how thoughtful of them!"


     The woman landed on top of a branch on the Eldergleam tree and sat on it, the branch didn't move at all as if the woman had no weight to begin with. The woman looked up through the gap in the cave which sunlight shines from and spoke to it.


     "You can come in."


     Following her words, a gust of wind descended through the opening and kept blowing around the tree, it politely slowed down and reached a state of stillness in front of the tree becoming a small aura of cold light.


     "It has been a while, Elder Gleam." a voice spoke to the woman sitting on the tree.


     "It has been indeed, Young Ayula."


     "I was roaming recently and came to notice that you woke up. Something troubling you?"


     "Not at all, can't I wake up every once in a while?..."


     "Was it your late visitors? Should I go after them?" Ayula spoke cutting the words of Gleam.


     "Do shut up, dear. You will get yourself killed if you do so."


     "Wha… these are some mortals, very young at that. I don't think there is anyone among them over fifty years of age. They are what mortal call 'babies'." Ayula pride was hurt.


     She seemed to have an aggressive nature rather different than Gleam who seemed tranquil and calm.


     "Sigh! One of us is guarding them." Gleam made a tired face.


     "One of us? Who? Your daughter Gilder? She involves herself with humans way too much and never listens. She will consume herself soon..." Ayula kept talking and complaining.


     Gleam made a tired face and just looked away.


     "It is not Gildergreen, it is another one… a new child."


     "..." Even the talkative Ayula came to a halt with words.


     She stared and Elder Gleam for a while before asking.


     "A- A- A newborn! How is that… I have never seen any young ones growing up to be called a newborn… I am roaming all over the place and I know everyone. Who is the little greeny?" Ayula seemed flustered.


     "It is not a little greeny…"


     "Eh?" Ayula was taken aback.


     "It is a little blacky." Gleam smiled.


     "... I don't understand." Ayula made a dumb response.


     "Sigh! Its origins are of a beast… a young black cat."


     "... Aha~ I see~."


     Ayula seemed to have finally understood.


     "But I have never felt it at all, there was no signal… was because of your presence?" Ayula asked.


     "No, I hid my presence and returned in my body at that." Gleam patted at the tree. "It is mostly because of the presence of that mortal."


     "Oh, you mean that strong presence. It wasn't that big but it was really suffocating once I got near it. I felt like I was going to be seen through so I waited until the mortals left."


     "Same here. I kept to myself and gave them the place. That human mortal was really a league of his own. His nature was so tyrannical."


     "Oh! To be acknowledged by Elder Gleam, I see why you said I shouldn't go near them."


     "Exactly, he shielded the other two mortals from the evildoers on his own, he just stormed through the entrance and just started waving his sword and magic around… so amazing!" Gleam was waving her arms and acting like Jon.


     "Oh, yes. Mortals out there do that all the time, you can come outside once and watch it for yourself."


     "Maybe one day, I saw that mortal once some time ago when I first sobered up and he exchanged some energy with me. I didn't think he would be this different in so short time."


     "Oh! What about the others, are they ordinary or special mortals."


     "Hmmm! The other two are a bit different, one of them is a regular in my place with a northern scent, seemed to be one of North Wind's people, her fate is strong too. She could communicate with me and borrow some power to heal the other mortal."


     "I see, the ones they call druids? What about the third mortal?" Ayula asked.


     Gleam made a sad face.


     "Mixed blood, weak fate… too thin. Just like Gildergreen."


     "... I see."


     Ayula seemed to feel Gleam's depression and tried to change the subject.


     "Enough with mortals now, we learned there is a newborn from bestial origins, we haven't seen that in ages in our parts."


     "You are right, there are many of them however south of Dawn's Beauty." Gleam said.


     "Right, that makes me excited."


     "So, what else out there in the world?" Gleam asked.


     "Nothing much, mortals fighting mortals, evildoers coming and going, the world is a mess and the Hist are keeping to themselves as usual."


     "Nothing unusual then."


     "There is more…" Ayula said.


     "Oh, go on."


     "Some mortal evildoers are apparently acting against the towers."


     "Hmmm… are they mortal elves?"


     "Who else do you think?"


     "Sigh!... this may not end well for everyone. Who else is aware?"


     "Ayalea of the west is having speculations on her own, she thinks that trouble would arrive at her door." Ayula said.


     "Yes, she lives close to a tower. Well, it is all up to mortals in the end. I believe there are those who are aware of the towers' threat. If some mortals act against the remaining towers, then others will rise."


     "I agree with you, Elder Gleam." Ayula said.


     Gleam and Ayula started talking from a subject to subject, as long as there is no mortal to interrupt them, their conversation may last for months.


     That was how their nature is, mysterious and unpredictable.


     ***


     A week later, in front of the gates of Riften.


     "Oh… the stench! *inhale* *exhale* This is Riften. DADDY'S HOME, BITCHES!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     264 Catatoskr 1 : Homecoming
      Big thanks to Joshua Burns on Pat-reon... now I have 4 extra chapters I have to publish goddamit!


     Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     The past three years, the ruler of Riften, Jarl Lale Lawgiver, was having a peaceful time ruling her hold. Rather than the messengers of Ulfric Stormcloak and the few criminals she has to deal with, it was all easy.


     But on this very day, all peace went away.


     "What is the reason?" One may ask.


     The answer took all the people three years to the past, a reign of terror they forgot... or rather tried to forget.


     It was him.


     The man.


     The myth.


     The legend.


     The red cat, Catatoskr.


     A name the whole Riften tried to bury and successfully stopped the rumors from spreading outside the hold, else, the rumors would put them to shame for many years to come.


     How did they know it was him? The all wanted to believe otherwise but there was his sign, the black card with a red cat drawing.


     Some of those who heard about this argued that it might be a troublemaker's work but no, when a Catatoskr Card appears it happens after something big and that is always an absurd crime.


     Yes, that was Catatoskr's style, Absurd Crimes.


     Too absurd to comprehend! How he did it and why he returned what he stole every time. That is why Catatoskr is only wanted alive to explain himself.


     But right now, and because of today's card, the market square was empty and guards were on every corner, the people hid in their homes and peeked through the windows.


     It was not night, it was in the middle of noon and the busiest hour in Riften. But now... the market square was as empty as a tavern with no liquor.


     Why is that?


     Well... it is hard to put in words but... the whole market square was stolen.


     Yes, just like that.


     One second there was many people buying and selling and on the next second everything vanished from goods to stalls.


     Only the people remained.


     And what also remained was the question on people's mind 'how did this happen?'


     They all started to remember the events when Catatoskr shock the whole town and people in the Bee and Barb tavern started saying which one was more terrifying.


     "It is today's time, he goes away for three years and now it happens like that in front of everyone's eyes!"


     "Exactly, 'You Know Who' has gotten more powerful, it happened where there are people this time."


     "But do you remember that time when he stole the Temple's Bell?"


     "... Yeah, it was similar to today, something vanishes just like that... crazy!


     "Do you think that is something compared to that one time?"


     "That time?"


     "Yes... the city gate's time."


     "..." "..." "..." "..."



     "Shut up, no one wants to remember that time."


     "That's because it is the most terrifying, 'You Know Who' stole the damned city gate... a city gate for the beard of Talos! This is insane! Brigands may have taken over the town because of that."


     "..." "..." "..." "..."


     "Don't remind us."


     "Fine, but you should remember the time when we found a ship in the middle of the market square."


     "You mean Bori's ship? Ah yes, that one was bad too. Poor Bori! He was pale the whole day."


     "No no no, I can't believe you forgot the time when he stole the Jarl's voice, that was insane."


     "Yeah, I was there. Jarl Lela was making a speech and her voice didn't work all of a sudden, then she found a Card of 'You Know Who'."


     "What about that time..."


     "No, that time..."


     "There is that time too..."


     The argument never ended. From the Market Square to the Temple's Bell to Bori's Ship to the City Gate to the Jarl's Voice... Catatoskr was so infamous to the point that saying his name was something really scary on its own.


     During all that, a man came running into the tavern.


     "The market stalls... the goods... it all came back again!"


     """"Yeaaaaah!!!""""


     The gloomy mood of the tavern turned all cheerful at once but the people became silent once again.


     "You mean 'You Know Who' returned the things he stole once again to where they were? They didn't find the stuff or understand how he does it?"


     "... No, just like every time."


     "Dammit! He is still out there doing god knows what and just mocking us while our city guards can't even locate one man!"


     "Tsk… Let's just get back to our businesses, this town is no match for him anyway."


     The disappointment was clear as no one managed to stop the legendary Catatoskr just yet. No one even knows what kind of a person he is… is he a man, a mer or a beast? A male or female? A living person or a ghost?


     Right now, the common belief is that Catatoskr is the Ghost of a Khajiiti legendary thief yet no one is able to confirm that anyway.


     However, what the people fail to notice that each time Catatoskr strikes, a new change happens in town… a change for the better. Right now, Riften's Market Square became heavily guarded and the Jarl appointed a new guards team to watch over the market.


     How and why did that happen? Well… that takes us a few hours to the morning when Jon arrived in the town.


     He was wearing a cloak and hood and so did Alina and Jull.


     "Oh… the stench! *inhale* *exhale* This is Riften. DADDY'S HOME, BITCHES!"


     "Lower your voice!" Alina poked Jon.


     "Oh… sorry! Got a bit excited!"


     "Next!" The inspection officer on the town's gate called out.


     "It's our turn." Jullanar stepped forward.


     Before she reaches the officer, a large Argonian jumped into the line before her.


     "Sorry, sweet thing. In a hurry." The Argonian said.


     "Hey…" Jullanar was about to lash but Jon held her shoulder.


     "Don't make a scene." He said then looked at the Argonian, "You'll owe me a drink, lizard."


     "Hehe, whatever."


     The Argonian seemed to be not intimidated enough and looked away but then, he felt a cold chill and looked over his shoulder to see Jon's face closer than he thought it would be.


     With his blue eyes devoid of their bright color, Jon spoke again.


     "You will."


     "..." The Argonian was taken aback but he released a strong Aura not expected from a random person one just cross by.


     Jon too was releasing his Tyrant Aura on a small scale to only affect the Argonian. A while later, both broke into a hearty laugh.


     "Sure, I owe you a whole barrel." The Argonian said.


     "Good to know."


     "If you find me though…"


     He said so and passed through the gate after the inspection guard allowed him in. Jon kept looking at the large Argonian with a grin. Even though the Argonian had a large body, he disappeared after he passed the gate like melting ice.


     "I will find you though."


     Jon looked at the inspection officer and threw a wooden tablet to him.


     "A citizen, I don't recognize you tho… oh! Go in."


     "Cheers."


     Jon walked through the gate without any trouble followed by Alina and Jullanar.


     "It was strange of you not to lash out." Alina said.


     "This is not Winterhold where I own the tiles on the road, so you two should act quietly around here… unless there is a fight of course."


     "Okay."


     While Jon and the girls advanced through the town streets, there was nothing particularly good about it. It was rather worse than the new Winterhold town. Most of the buildings were made of wood and they had that rotten smell, even the streets were not that clean. Beggars and homeless people were lying on the roadsides and ruffians were staring at Alina and Jullanar rudely.


     Jon would sigh every once in a while then give someone a death glare causing the ruffians to move away.


     There was a weird language spoken in Riften, only someone like Jon would understand its content. When one glance at the other then they keep pointing with their eyes, this means trouble is coming. Jon would interrupt those stares and intimidate whoever is thinking willfully.


     Not just that, he would even intimidate with his hands if someone got close to him.


     A few boys tried to step in front of Alina but Jon carried one of them from the nape of his neck and threw him in a hidden alleyway causing the other boys to run away like rats.


     "This place is a bit… fun. You should be extra careful about your surroundings." He said.


     Alina and Jullanar nodded silently. They didn't expect crime to be this all-time high.


     Even someone as visible as Jon was targeted this openly. What would happen if someone else was in his place? They thought.


     "I haven't been in town for some time so they don't recognize me and I don't know these new faces. Once we reach the inner city, we should be properly welcomed." He said.


     Alina and Jullanar looked at each other again.


     "That was not proper enough?" They asked.


     "This is not even a thing. They think of us as some reckless rich people… it is not wrong though."


     As they walked for some time inside the city, the passed the old poor areas and finally found themselves in somewhat a cleaner place.


     "Are you done following us?" Jon spoke.


     To his words, a few kids behind Alina and Jullanar moved away with displeased faces, it seemed that Jon knew what they were after and intimidated them.


     "Who are they?"


     "They are the ones who benefit in the chaos."


     "What chaos?"


     "The one that is about to start." He said and walked forward. "Remember, don't rush forward without checking your back, that's how they get you."


     As he said so, a brute appeared before him, he seemed to have some friends sitting on the roadside nearby.


     "Well well well, what do we have here? Which mammoth gave birth to a giant like you? Hahaha!" the brute seemed to be very confident as he stepped in front of Jon.


     Jon slightly smiled and shook his head.


     "Never change, Maul. Never change."


     As the brute heard Jon's words, he was taken aback for a second, the people who he came with were noticed the change for a second but Jon acted faster than them.


     He waved his hands towards the brute's throat and struck it. The brute face turned red from the pain and started coughing. Jon was still not done and carried the brute with his two arms then started running with him.


     "Hey, stop him."


     "Fuck! What's going on?"


     The friends of the brute were fully triggered and ran after Jon. Jullanar and Alina were left behind so they decided to follow up but before charging forward, the looked behind them. They saw the kids from before trying to sneak behind them but as soon as they got noticed, they ran away.


     "I see." Alina and Jullanar made an understanding face before running after Jon.


     Jon didn't run far ahead, as soon as he reached the first water canal before the Bee and Barb tavern, he through the brute in the water.


     *Splash*


     "Hahaha! Who's laughing now, Maul?" Jon laughed out loud then turned to the brute's friends who were running after him and removed his hood.


     "Zula, Nark, Fleet… missed you, fuckers."


     The boys paused all of a sudden.


     "... Oblivion! What did this guy eat?"


     "Shit! That's Dare."


     "Oh man, I just had a bath this morning."


     Jon shook his head.


     "Tsk tsk tsk! You guys are all going for a swim."


     Jon extended his hand and grabbed two of his old friends then threw them at the canal. The third tried to run but Jon grabbed him with 'Telekinesis' and threw him after them.


     "Magic is cheating, Dare. It is cheating… Woaaa! Fuck you, Dare."


     "Fuck you too, Fleet… oh man, this is so much fun."


     Jon looked down the bridge and saw the four people swimming out of the canal.


     "Fuck you, Jon."


     "This is payback, Maul, so fuck you."


     "Don't let me catch you."


     "I want to see you try."


     "How is your mother?"


     "How is yours?"


     "Tsk! I am coming up. Don't you Dare run away… wait wait! I forgot… no magic dammit!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     265 Catatoskr 2 : The Ragged Flagon
      Finally an Extra! This one comes to you by (Merkur1) a bit late I know but there are more and I am taking my time...


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "Welcome to the Bee and Barb, lord and ladies. If I can interest you in one of our special drinks, you let me know."


     Ah! It is Talen-Jei, the Argonian Innkeeper.


     "Thank you, may we have a room for us three." I said not minding my words.


     "Sure sure… may I see your city pass then?"


     "Here you go."


     "Oh! A local… not sure I have seen someone with your size around here before!"


     "Oh! It has been years since I left Riften to roam the world. I am finally back, haha!"


     "... So, in this world there is someone who is happy about coming back to this city… the world sure is strange."


     "Don't worry, it is just a visit."


     "Wise words… a room for three, you said?" Talen-Jei said and glanced at Alina and Jull.


     "A room for three I said."


     Talen-Jei smiled and led me to a room, there is a lot of weirdos like me in Riften but these two are my family, I will refrain from smacking Talen-Jei till later.


     "A clean quiet room with a large bed away from everyone. Let me know if there is anything you need."


     "Thank you."


     Talen-Jei left and the girls finally sat down.


     "This town is a bit extreme." Alina said.


     "No, it is Winterhold that is too lazy compared to here. People are always working in Winterhold but here, people are always stealing so make sure to keep in mind that everyone has bad intentions towards you."


     "... Okay."


     "How do people live in this kind of place?"


     "Haha! You just get used to it."


     Riften is actually no different than a modern city on Earth. Just a bit lawless and people are more connected, they can smell outsiders easily and these are their normal victim. One of the reasons all the big trades happens outside Riften.


     "Anyway, set up protection around this room, I paid for a week so let's keep ourselves comfortable. The place here is safer than outside but don't trust anyone and keep yourself under your hoods. You will get used to the place and people in a day or two so don't hold back and… keep your swords away, use only daggers or throwing knives. I will be using Greed though."


     "That thing is so creepy."


     "Sorry about it."


     "Still, that's a lot of rules for a lawless town."


     "Exactly, this is 'Riften 101' written a guy who actually lived here for fifteen years… the point is, don't try to look like an outsider or a rich person unless you are pretty famous in town."


     "We'll keep it in mind."


     And that how I started to teach the girls about Riften, it is pretty common for each country to have a Riften but if I was reincarnated in any place other than this town, I would have died of boredom.


     But this trip wasn't all fun and meeting old friends as I expected, and that brings us to the next day.



     I was in the market square and the situation there was normal. I even met some old kids from the orphanage like Grumpy Grelka and hanged up for a while until I was approached by a small girl begging for money, I noticed the way the girl asked for money and pointed out something.


     "How old are you, kiddo?"


     "Eight."


     "I see." I patted the girl's head and whispered to her, "That boy looking at us behind the stall, that is your friend right…"


     The girl's eyes widened up.


     "If you signal for him to come, I will break his arm."


     Even Alina poked me hard when I said that. Well, I understand what is going on. These kids are the rats as we used to be called when we started running down the streets back then. The rats are the regular lookouts and cutpurses, they also do the dirty stuff like causing scenes and getting captured instead of the other 'Senior Troublemakers'.


     Still, there was one rule… no less than ten years old.


     "Kid, you are an Orphan, right?"


     The girl, who started shivering, nodded like a broken doll.


     "I see. Let me take you to the orphanage."


     I took the girl from her hand and walked out of the market. I noticed that I was being followed so Jull and Alina took distance from me and kept an eye on whatever is happening.


     I walked the old road I remembered but I came to a halt, there was a presence hiding in an alleyway. I only gave a small signal and two shadows jumped down from a building and captured whoever was spying on me.


     I took the girl I was holding and walked to the alleyway, as I reached there, I found Alina standing and Jull apprehending a person.


     "No… Sapphire!" The girl in my hand almost jumped when she saw the person under Jull's feet.


     It seems that this is the one who manages the orphans in the market… Sapphire, huh? She appeared in the game, not a really likable character.


     "That's okay for now. Take this girl and give and buy her some food, leave that to me."


     I handed the small girl to Alina and took over Sapphire.


     Sapphire seemed to be just a young girl around 16, her eyes are sharp and she was glaring at Jull. I raised her up from the nape of her clothes to my eye level and started to talk.


     "Let me make one thing clear…"


     "Eat shit, asshole."


     *SLAP*


     "... Is that clear?"


     Sapphire's circuits seem to have rebooted just now, she was still glaring though.


     I raised my hand once again but she reacted splendidly this time.


     "Good, I have a question."


     "..."


     "There was that rule the guild had to not make kids less than 10 do stuff around the town… there is still that rule, right?"


     Sapphire seemed to have frozen.


     "Oh… I see that was your private business. Good good, very good." I put her down but kept clutching to her neck.


     Greed, which was under my sleeve, came out and tied the hands of Sapphire.


     "Scream and your bones will bend in ways you have never thought they were possible."


     Sapphire only nodded.


     "Cool! Let's go."


     I kept my arm on her shoulder as I dragged her with me.


     My direction was clear, the Ratway.


     ***


     If someone asked 'What is the worst place in all of Riften?', then there is only one answer and that is 'The Ratway'.


     One can say the Ratway is the city under the city. Dark, dangerous, and no place for decent folk. An underground tunnel system beneath the city of Riften. It is the base of operations for the Thieves Guild and also serves as home for all sorts of weirdos, serial-killers, lowlifes and misfits.


     Riften normally has two levels, the upper city where the normal folk lives and the undercity down at the canals where poor folk and cutoffs live, the Ratway is the extension of that undercity where a network of sewer tunnels run but it is fairly populated for a good reason.


     I stepped in front of the main entrance of the Ratway and walked from there, normally I take another way in but I am not expected and I have Alina and Jull with me.


     As we walked the dark smelly tunnels, I could hear, Alina complain every two seconds about something different. She is a princess so it must be hard for her yet Jullanar didn't let it go and kept mocking Alina on everything.


     These two are fairly strong now but I would be worried if I run into any one of the big fishes in the Ratway. The underground Arena in Riften is actually full of top-notch killers and people I would have a hard time fighting against but my current size is intimidating on its own.


     Still, it was all the same as I remembered, even the traps and the lookouts were in their usual spots.


     It feels as if time didn't pass here.


     After taking a few turns and knocking down a few skeevers, I arrived in front of a door that I simply pushed open. Behind it, there was a large circular chamber, a pool in the middle, pathway across the sides and a bunch of people at the other side of the room around what seemed to be a bar.


     This was Riften's most infamous inn, the Ragged Flagon.


     I calmly walked in with Sapphire under my wind while Alina and Jull followed, the seemed to be in total full awareness about the place. As we approached the inn, some brute stopped in our way.


     "You're looking for trouble here, giant? Let the girl go."


     The brute sounded intimidating for sure, I could feel Alina taking out a dagger but she triggered the rest of the inn's 'patrons'.


     "Girls, say hey to my friend Dirge." As I said so, the place quieted down. "Fun story! Do you know we call him 'Dirge'?"


     "Cause he is a sad person?" Jull guessed.


     "Cause I'm the last thing you hear before they put you in the ground." Dirge said.


     "Well, it sounds cool but that's not true… I actually know the true story behind it." As I said so, Dirge seemed to have figured out my identity as well as everyone else in the Ragged Flagon.


     But before he could do anything, I waved my hand fast at Dirge's head, held it then crushed it to a wall.


     *DIRGE*


     "... Because that sound comes out whenever anyone bashes his head to a wall, hahaha!"


     I walked past the passed out Dirge to the middle of the bar.


     "Well well… ain't this a nasty surprise?" a voice came from behind me.


     I turned around with a smile and let go of Sapphire.


     "What? No hugs among thieves now?"


     "I'll hug you if you have something worth hugging you for."


     "Bleh, I won't hug a nasty smelling old man like you even if I go to Oblivion for it… which actually happened and I would hug a Hagraven instead of going back there."


     "Eew! Jon, that's nasty. Fine, I'll hug you for free this time."


     "Come here, Delvin."


     It was my mentor and the man who set me on the path of nastiness, Delvin Mallory.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     266 Catatoksr 3 : The Thieves Guild
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "Look at how tall you became, you ain't cut for this job anymore."


     "Come on, Delvin. You'll hurt my feelers! I can solve it all with a few spells."


     "You still trying to fix everything with magic, ain't you? And that reminds me… how is your mother?"


     "Which one?"


     "Oh! So they let you into their little secret, didn't they? Fine, let's start with the Headmistress."


     "She's alright, free from responsibilities even though she runs a whole department in the College."


     "I know another monster who can act the same, and speaking of which…"


     "She too is alright… and I am going to have siblings."


     "... bloody Daedra! Are we going to have more brats like you?"


     "Nope, the world isn't fit for one more person like me… it would become a disaster."


     "Yeah, tell that to those fuckers who tried to hunt your mother ages ago… still, I am glad you found your home… Crazy folk these Firemanes!"


     "Yeah, tell me about it."


     "HA! I remember your mother too bashed Dirge's head to the ground last time she came here."


     "It is really fun! I hate to kill the guy but the sound of cracking his head to a wall is so addictive."


     Talking to Delvin after all that time is as fun as ever, we were talking in a low tone for the time.


     "And these are…" Delvin gestured with his head towards Alina and Jull.


     "My people."


     "Oh! You have people now… we heard about what you did in Winterhold, you pissed off all of our connections."


     "... You go build a home in the most isolated piece of land in Skyrim and people still find excuses to hate me… people are hopeless, man."


     "Still, you earned the hate. Erikur, Black-Briar, Silver-Blood and other names you don't know about… made a lot of enemies and you still walk into Black-Briar territory so freely."


     "Hehe! A wise man once said; 'We make enemies to make friends'."


     "... Who the fuck is that?"


     "Me… just now."


     "Fucking idiot! Hehehe! Still… you earned yourself a seat on the big table, boy. Come."


     Delvin led me to a table where he sits, there were plenty of seats but it was only the two of us. Alina and Jull sat at the table behind me. Alina seemed to not like the place but Jull was curious. That was the case until the other people showed up.


     "Is it you, Dare?"


     "Brynjolf!"


     Another old friend appeared… Vex and Tonilia came too.


     "The boy became too large just like what Delvin said! This will be the end, huh?" Vex said.


     "Come on, big sis. Don't be so hard on me. I can still prove I am good."


     "How come, the security in your Winterhold is slobby." She said.


     "Oh! First of all, there is no security measure that can work against you. And I know that you didn't come to Winterhold, Tonilia is the one who came to negotiate terms with some of the traders but failed miserably."



     ""...""


     And now we are playing in the open.


     "So you knew I came."


     "Come on, Ton. That is my town and I keep an eye for outsiders. You taught me that."


     "And we are regretting it now." Vex said.


     "You guys just had to come to me. I know I own a lot of money now and I too much in the light but you need me… I know Maven and Erikur are upset with me but I appreciate that we are still friends."


     Brynjolf, Delvin, Vex and Ton looked at each other. They got what I am trying to say.


     "... So you're saying… friends' share?" Delvin asked.


     "Friends share." I replied.


     "Hahaha! The little red cat is back, Vekel, bring this boy a big man's drink."


     "Finally! I get the big man's drink. After all these years."


     I was genuinely excited about this.


     "Here you go, Jon. And welcome back."


     "Vekel ma man! Two soft drinks for the ladies and… if you have some fresh fish."


     "Weird order!" Vekel tilted his head.


     Before I reply, a black cat jumped from under my chair and sat on the table.


     "For her meowjesty!"


     Everyone widened their eyes when they saw Nefertiti.


     "What? You guys think you can act all shady around me without me having someone who can actually sneak on you? Tsk tsk tsk… too mistaken."


     "Oh, I see… things have changed. So, what is the king of Winterhold giving us?"


     "Hmmm… I showed good faith lately, helped your people in the College a lot, you know."


     "Yeah, we heard of it. What else?"


     "Well, as you can see, the Dare Dragon Company and the East Empire Company are… expecting a baby." I said then thought of it again, "Gross, right? I tried to make it badass in my head but sounded so gross out loud."


     ""...""


     "Point is… we can reach places the East Empire Company can't reach now. With the decline of the Empire and the current state of its international relationships, places like Morrowind, Black Marsh and Eastern Skyrim will be hard to trade with for some time. With Winterhold best trade route being the sea, we will connect that all together with our neutral stance..."


     "... but you can't handle all that alone, and that's where you need us." Delvin followed up.


     "Couldn't put it better myself."


     Silence took over for a while as Vekel brought up the drinks and the fish for Nefertiti. We took sips while thinking of the next move.


     "I see… but what guarantees that what you said is true?" Vex asked.


     "Oh come on, just one word… War!"


     The atmosphere turned gloomy all of a sudden. The word 'War' is not something a thief would want to hear. It wrecks business and causes lazy clumsy people to sober up, it empties the coffers and makes life hard for everyone starting with the thieves who get a lot of competition during the time of war. The main reason why thieves would hate war the most.


     "You don't have a proof…" Vex tried to deny me but Delvin and Tonilia interrupted her.


     "He is right."


     "What he said is true."


     I smiled at their reaction.


     "We were having a rough time lately. This curse haunting the Guild is making everyone's life hard. Tell you the truth, your offer is the best thing we got so far… but what do you want to get back in return?"


     "... Well, you can already guess that a neutral side is bad for whatever war is going to start, someone's trying to be peaceful will make both sides always suspect that he is working for the other side. I need someone to keep tabs on everybody while supports Winterhold. You give me that and I will let the merry little band run the docks of Winterhold, there will be rules but you will have some luck with me around. Isn't that right, Delvin? You always said that thing."


     "Ah yes! Your luck is league on its own, the whole guild can get cursed but you will always be the luckiest brat in the bunch."


     "Glad you still admit that."


     "Fine, kid. We're onboard but only when Mercer agrees." Delvin said and looked at Brynjolf.


     "Easy! I'll convince him." Brynjolf said.


     "Cheers then!"


     """Cheers!"""


     This meeting went really well. I know the weak point of the Thieves Guild and I acted on it. They are desperate but still arrogant and don't want to admit that they are cursed. Only Delvin understands the matter and he believes… no, he doesn't believe but he knows that my luck is different than the guilds'.


     The reason why I came back here was to make some real allies to the Dare Dragon Company. The Thieves Guild cut contact with me ever since I established myself in Winterhold because of the sharp competition I have but as soon as I fixed myself with a powerful partner like the East Empire Company, I managed to make a real footing in the business world. The problem with the business world is that nothing is hardly definite and a superpower like the East Empire Company would calculate their gains and losses before anything, with the Thieves Guild, I can make the East Empire Company see more gains than losses.


     This is how incredible the guild can be. They may be thieves and cutpurses but the ones who sit on the big table are the true money magicians.


     Also, I will be able to control the Black Market when it comes to Winterhold. An organization I was raised in and learned from is much better than someone I don't speak the same language with.


     The main point is… I can't control Winterhold on my own anymore. Criminals will appear as soon as the work is done and the Thieves Guild will surely be the best underworld organization I can rely on. Dealing with a disease you already know is better than one you don't know.


     We started talking away from business right after that until someone came out from the back of the Ragged Flagon, a large figure and green to yellow scales. Once the figure saw, Jullanar, it walked towards her.


     "Hey there, sweet thing. I see you found…"


     Before the Argonian keeps on with his words, a beam of silver light flew towards his face at an insane speed. The Argonian raised his hand and attempted to catch the knife that was about to obliterate his face with his Aura but the knife curved in the air and dodged his hand. His eyes widened and he dodged right away.


     "Call me that again and you won't be this lucky." Jullanar raised her hand and the knife she threw flew back to her palm.


     'Telekinesis Shots', Jullanar's latest awesomeness. Undodgeable, Untraceable, Unpredictable.


     There is normally no one who can cause trouble in the Ragged Flagon but no one would blame Jullanar. Being harassed by an Argonian is really a turn-off for everyone.


     The Argonian seemed to be surprised but he ignored my stare and seemed to be thinking of causing some trouble for Jull but someone interfered.


     Something not any of the people here would have imagined happened and a large figure appeared behind the Argonian. Without even looking behind him, the Argonian realized he would be screwed if he moved a muscle or breathed out of rhyme.


     From everyone's point of view, they saw a large monster cat appeared behind the Argonian. Its head was over the Argonian's as it growled at him. Her voice was akin to an angry beast and her blue eyes reflected an angry cold light. However, from my point of view, I saw a cute big ball of fluff who was trying to intimidate the bad guys who annoy her friends.


     How Freaking Adorable!


     "Ehem, Nefertiti, it is okay now. You have made your point."


     With me saying so, Nefertiti disappeared in the shadow and reappeared on my lap. She acted lazily and purred when I scratched her chin.


     Ah! My heart… it is melting! You don't know true love unless you see a cat acting overprotective over you.


     The people in the room were looking between me, Nefertiti and Jullanar. They then looked at Alina for a second and backed away.


     Wise decision.


     "... these past three years… what happened?" Delvin asked.


     "Let's just say, even Oblivion couldn't swallow us."


     "I am not asking anymore. Hey, Swims! Act with more manners around here, man." Delvin looked at the Argonian who moved a bit later.


     The Argonian nodded and joined us… on the big table.


     "Don't worry about him, Jon. He is a bit of troublemaker and a money bringer but he is a bit off lately. You two haven't met here before have you?"


     "..."


     "..."


     "Jon this is Swims-at-Night, the best Argonian smuggler in Tamriel… or so he presents himself. Swims, this is Jon Dare the…"


     "The Thane of Winterhold!"


     Swims-at-Night extended his hand and I responded to his handshake.


     "Now, Swims. That shipment you promised." Delvin said.


     "... I will deliver, Delvin. Some complications on the southern mountains, that's all." Swims seemed annoyed. "Mercer already gave me the earful."


     "Well, I am glad he is acting like the Guild Master for once." Delvin mocked.


     "You owe me a Drink, Swims." I said as soon as they finished.


     "Hehe, yes I do. Vekel, that Bloodwine I brought you, a bottle for the gentleman on my tab."


     Oh, an Argonian Bloodwine! that's rare.


     "You still didn't say… why you dragged Sapphire all the way here." Brynjolf reminded me.


     "Oh! It became a bit personal between me and her. Say, Brynjolf. You let that chick run the kids of the orphanage?"


     "Yes… just like the old days, the understanding we had…"


     "Doesn't involve kids less than ten years old."


     "..."


     As I said so, the place became silent.


     "Sapphire!" Brynjolf called out.


     As he said so, the girl came running from the table on the other side.


     "You did it once again, didn't you? The kids were younger than what I told you."


     "But… Brynjolf… these kids came to me."


     "And you had to shew them away." Brynjolf said.


     "Wait wait wait! Came to you?" I asked.


     "... Yes, they are hungry."


     "Why? Is there a food problem in Riften?"


     "No… it is that devil who runs the orphanage." Delvin said.


     "Wait! Grelod is not feeding the kids now?"


     "It is far worse than we thought it would turn out. The place is turning into a mess and the Jarl don't even hear of it." Delvin said.


     "And where did you find the kids?" Brynjolf asked me.


     "In the market."


     Brynjolf glared at Sapphire right away.


     "We said the market is off limits, Sapphire. Dammit!"


     There seems to be something I am not catching up too.


     "What's with the market? We all operated there when we were young."


     "No, things are different now. The Jarl left most of the guards in the market to fight the Skooma, the market now became the Skooma den and not safe to operate for the rats at all. Last year, a kid was killed by an addict and his body was found in the canal, that's why we don't operate in the market anymore. Sapphire, you are answering for this."


     Brynjolf took Sapphire from her arm and dragged her into the main hideout.


     It seems the situation is bad. The orphanage and the market. That idiot Jarl is also being led by the nose again.


     "Sigh! Delvin, you still have my cards."


     As I said so, everyone looked at me with wide eyes.


     Delvin waved at Vekel who came towards me with a tray and black card on it. The black card gas a drawing of a red cat.


     "Oh, boy! I thought you will never ask."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     267 Catatoskr 4 : The Crimes of the Red Ca
      A/n: a sponsored extra by Julian Weber.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     After receiving the Card from Vekel, Jon immediately went to the Market Square and stole the all the stall and the goods with a snap of his fingers leaving the card hanging through the air with a simple spell.


     'Catatoskr is back!' that is how everyone understood it.


     The person in question himself was sitting in a dark corner in the Bee and Barb in with a beauty on his lap, they were kissing and having fun together while some people started glancing at them.


     A gigantic Nord man and a pale Dark Elf girl, a weird combination but not unusual in Riften.


     They later started to 'disengage' when a third figure with a metallic mask joined them.


     "I say you too go get a room." Alina said as she sat down.


     "Sorry, it got to my head after seeing the stalls disappear just like that. So sexy!" Jull whispered quietly.


     "Why is it your first time seeing Jon doing something… dare?"


     "No, it is my first time seeing him being so naughty."


     For the first time in a while, Alina and Jullanar had a difference in opinion about Jon's action.


     Alina was somewhat not comfortable with Riften while Jullanar blended in nicely.


     "So, how did you do it?" Alina asked.


     "The market?"


     "No, all of them." Still, Alina seemed to be a bit interested.


     "Okay, ask away…" Jon sat back and relaxed ready to answer them all.


     "They say the first impactful one was the Bell of the 'Temple of Mara'."


     "Oh! That one was actually very easy. My friend Alessandra from the Temple of Mara…"


     "Alessandra?"


     "She is a priestess of Arkay who works in the temple's Hall of the Dead. A really unfortunate girl who is growing over the age of marriage without finding a partner."


     "Oh, I see! Arkay priests marry Arkay priestesses, that's the custom among them. No one really likes to marry a priest of the God of the Dead."


     "It sounded much sexier in Ancient Egypt but whatever! I was on a run with Vex which was pickpocketing, you know I don't like pickpocketing, right? Vex kinda like pickpocketing more than actual work even though she is the first pair of boobs I ever picked…"


     "No details, Jon."


     "... Right! Anyway, she made me meet her friend Alessandra, the two are Imperials you see, Alessandra tells me that she talked to her friend Dinya who is working as a priestess of Mara now, right? And she's married to that dude, Maramal, who's the head priest in Riften. And she tells him about the guards who are occupying a part of the temple saying it opened to the Ratway. Right? That one of them is like this scary face dude mixed up with criminals, but he's stealing corpses from the Hall of the Dead. And so, Maramal and Brynjolf are drinking buddies, and they get to talking, right? And here comes the good part. Maramal says, "Yo, man. This guy's got some shady business in our temple and chilling, the other guards listen to him and he may hurt us." Of course Brynjolf comes to me because he knows I got mad thieving skills. Of course, I ask him... "Did Alessandra tell Dinya to tell Maramal to tell you to tell Vex to come to me?" And he says, "Nah, lad. All she said is that it's super-legit and whatever's in it, it's up to no good." Jon told his story.



     "... Huh?" Alina was completely lost.


     ""Pffft!!!"" Jon and Jullanar couldn't handle it anymore and fell on the ground laughing.


     As they calmed down, Jullanar explained.


     "That Alessandra reached out to Jon through a chain of mutual friends."


     "Ah! I see."


     Jon was obviously making fun of Alina who was out of her natural habitat but she still couldn't tell what's going on.


     "Just spare us the story and tell us how you did it?" Jullanar said.


     "Well, you see. Alessandra asked for someone who can deal with complicated situations when it comes to criminals who are in cahoots with the guards especially the criminal guards. There was that band of guards that started stealing corpses so I devised a plan to lead out the who townsfolk towards their location and catch them dirty-handed. Vex and I climbed the Temple's lighthouse and installed large mirror panels around the bell so people think it is stolen. Brynjolf made the people notice then a mob rushed at the temple and so they found the corpse robbers, Vex and I broke the mirrors and escaped afterward."


     [A/n: actually Riften's temple has not tower or bell but isn't that a temple dedicated to marriage?]


     Alina and Jullanar nodded in understanding.


     "So that's what happened? So underwhelming! I thought there would be some profound art of Illusion magic that made the town go insane." Alina said.


     "Actually, it is brilliant. Some mirror panels and you fooled the whole town." Jullanar said.


     Jon smiled as he saw the difference between the Thrill Seekers Jullanar and the Nerdy Alina.


     "Tell about the City Gate's time."


     "That one was actually hard to pull. There is that guy in the guild called Thrynn, he used to be a bandit before he joins in and so he had some relations with them, he heard that a band of brigands is going to raid the town from the north gate in the matter of days and the guards captain was bought by them as it seemed he is going to sabotage the hinges and locks of the gate and leave the area poorly guarded. We had to make a stance and even Delvin participated in this one. I went out as a 'Loki from maintenance' who came to fix the gate. Of course our associates joined in and disgusted themselves as guards. Once we drugged the actual guards, we took down the gate and carried it out of town towards the other gate then left it there and disappeared afterwards. The next day, the Jarl puked blood from rage and put the guards captain to death."


     ""..."" Even Jullanar was underwhelmed this time.


     "Yes, I know. In reality, the most boring answer is the right answer." Jon defended himself.


     "Tell us about the Ship that was left in the Market Square, this one got to be amazing." Alina said.


     "Yes, it got to be." Even Jullanar agreed.


     Jon sighed and shook his head.


     "This is the easiest and the shortest so far. Nurina was drunk! End of story."


     "... wait! That's all to it?" Jullanar asked.


     "No heroics? No good deeds? Does this even count as your doing?"


     "Well, I hate to brag but convincing a drunk Arch-Wizard to lift up a large fishing boat from the lake and put it into the middle of the market is still an achievement."


     "Hmmm!"


     "The reason?"


     "In winter, food prices get doubled in Riften and fish is basically our main food here. In one winter, the fishery's owner, Bori, decided to hide a large catch of winter fish in his largest fishing boat and get it out once the price gets the highest. This means that Riften's people would starve because of that greedy bastard. And then, the Gods sent down a boat full of fishes to the town, how beautiful to have faith!"


     "So there was a good deed after all."


     "Ehem, I am a humble person but yeah."


     "Humble? You just called yourself and Master 'Gods'!"


     "Did I?"


     "Whatever… how did you steal the Jarl's voice?"


     "That was no good deed, it was just a prank. I only added some poison to her mead which numbed her vocal cords.


     "Okay wait! How could you get to the Jarl's drink?"


     "You see, like most dirty politicians, Lela Lawgiver likes to make speeches with orphans around so that she can gain the sympathy of the populace. Probably the only move in her notebook, she did that yearly. One year, I happened to be invited to be one of the kids standing around her and you can guess the rest."


     "That is really interesting to know." Alina said.


     "I know, right?" Jullanar was more excited though.


     "What about today's?" Alina asked.


     "This one will satisfy you, Alina. I used [Greed] as I can shred it into a million pieces and attach it on anything. I simply made [Greed] mark every stall and crate I wanted to steal and pulled it all back to the Haven Cube."


     "Oh! I see, simple but smart." Alina was finally excited.


     "The main objective about today is to locate the Skooma sellers in the Market. I had Jull and Nefertiti search the stalls in my Haven Cube thoroughly and locate all the Skooma secret stashes. The stalls were marked with a Shadow Mark known to Brynjolf and he will make sure that the guards arrest all the owners of these stalls."


     Alina was smiling brightly at Jon.


     "I know I don't like Riften and how people treat you here but the idea of the heroic thief is really interesting. I think it opened my eye to a new aspect in life… even thieves can be heroes."


     ""Yeah yeah."" Jon and Jullanar looked at each other and shook their heads. Alina was one of Skyrim's nobility and most of what she saw of Jon was how a heroic warlord and domineering ruler he can be which she was totally agreeing with.


     Seeing Jon walk among the thieves in the slums of Riften, exchanging insults with them and accepting and changing to be like them was a bit new to her but realizing that there is a heroic meaning behind all that made her change her mind.


     It was a different story to Jullanar who swore to live in his shadow and be his merciless blade even if he is a villain.


     Jon didn't have any of those thoughts in mind though, he hated both heroes and villains equally. He valued professionality and serving the greater good. He can be both a heroic figure and a merciless villain depending on the situation and the aim, Niccolò Machiavelli once said: "Whosoever desires constant success must change his conduct with the times."


     "Anyway, I am going to do something for tonight but I hope that you guys mix yourself with the people around Riften, as you already know, we are going to deal with them a lot in the future. Alina, you normally govern Winterhold in my stead so keep an eye on how the underworld works."


     "Sure, I will do my best."


     "Jull, you will try to get along with the guild members, you lead 'Team 0' and you need to keep up with the guild's operatives, it is not that hard but don't underestimate anyone."


     "Fine, but at least tell me about the big ones."


     "Okay, the one who appears in public the most is big bro Brynjolf. He is actually the closest to me but don't let his large build and quiet appearance fool you, this guy has abilities that can put a supercomputer to shame…"


     "A what?"


     "Nevermind it now, Brynjolf is a Nord who can smell money, calculate money, make money, give birth to money, lay money eggs, scam money from people… he just knows it all when it comes to money. Brynjolf is Delvin's true protege.


     After Brynjolf comes Vex, the silver-haired Imperial. She is a total badass Black Widow material, she is the mistress of action around the guild, from pickpocketing to lockpicking, there is no place where Vex can't go through… she is a lesbian but don't tell that to Delvin, he may actually die from sadness.


     Then there is Tonilia the Redguard. She is the fence, fixer, dealer, trader and the manager of the internal affairs. She also gives loans and makes the large trades. She is in a relationship with Vekel and may actually kill any woman who approaches Vekel.


     Speaking of Vekel, he is the owner of the Ragged Flagon, don't let his appearance fool you, this guy is a pro when it comes to evaluating people, even Delvin listens to his opinion.


     Then there are other juniors like Catatoskr the Red Cat, your humble Jon Dare, there is also Etienne who oversees the supplies and the best person who can navigate in the Ratway and there is Cynric, a professional Jailbreaker, as well as many other juniors.


     Next up we come to the two on the top.


     Delvin is the mentor of most of the thieves and he created the system of the Shadow Marks. He can be silly sometimes but he is the best of the best and he likes to teach others too. His main power, however, is business and from him, I learned a lot. He is an economic bomb that can dry a town of money and sink another in money.


     After Delvin comes the top dog, Mercer. He is the guild master and let's just say it bluntly, I hate that guy. He is bad news and the reason why the guild is in bad luck. No one has any clue why but it is better to avoid him for the time being."


     Jon introduced all the people he is close within the Thieves Guild to Jullanar. Of course, the part about Mercer was only kept to himself, he still has plans for Mercer but that needs some preparation.


     "Anyway, after the market incident the city will be on high alert but I need this will be perfect for me. I will busy myself with something tonight. And Alina, I am giving you a task to enchant some items for me before tomorrow." Jon handed Alina a paper with the details.


     "I will see to it. What will you busy yourself with anyway?"


     Jon smiled evilly.


     "There is a certain hag that needs to meet a miserable end but before doing so, I need to get this baby fully charged." Jon said as he took out the Skull of Corruption from the Cube.


     "Tonight will be a nightmarish night."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     268 Catatoskr 5 : A Grelod Breakou
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     By a nightmarish night, it meant that I will go out in the city holding the [Skull of Corruption] in my hand and collecting the people dreams replacing them with nightmares. That's the first ability of the Skull, [Dreamsteal].


     I went out in Riften wearing all black and flew in the night sky hidden from view, I started collecting the dreams from the sleeping people house by house.


     While I was causing nightmares in town, I started to settle old grudges by drawing more dreams from the people I don't like and it was fun. I avoided the orphanage by all costs and made sure to annoy the corrupted people more.


     After a while, I landed on a certain high building in the city and observed the town below with some nostalgic thoughts.


     Riften, a city that the game didn't give justice at all. Actually, it is the most city that wasn't given justice.


     Winterhold was a more tragic version of the game's version. Whiterun was much larger. Solitude was really a really majestic city. Falkreath was a calm mix between a forest and a city. Dawnstar was a large town on a bay. But Riften… oh man!


     Riften is the place one would love to hate and love at the same time. A city with no discrimination whatsoever, even though it is in the gutter, Argonians and Dark Elves live peacefully here even though their homelands are currently at war. Nords here are as slimy as Bretons and love money as much as Imperials, they accept outsiders more than the people of Solitude themselves.


     A really mysterious place!


     I would compare it to a medieval rustic version of Gotham city but that doesn't make me Batman now, doesn't it? A super rich guy who came back to town after he trained outside… yep, I am Batman.


     I also remember that I stayed in Riften more than any other town when I played the game. Something about it was just better than any other town in Skyrim. I remember adding a ton of mods to change many things in Riften from 'Sexy Riften' to 'Jk Riften' to 'Riften - Thief Edition' to 'Ravengate'. I modded the hell out of that town but the reality was still far better.


     I always think of it as a blessing that I was reincarnated in Riften rather than anywhere else.


     Anyway, I was done with the nostalgic feelings and focused on the matter in hand.


     (Are you really going to kill the hag?)


     'Goddammit, Shadow? Where do you pop up from, man?'


     (I was just curious… hey, can I control that black thing?)


     'Fine.'


     I could feel that [Greed] was starting to take consciousness of its own and moved to form a figure beside me.


     It looked like a really bad figure with an evil face and a fluid body, it felt like some sort of a Lovecraftian creature.


     [A/n: 'Lovecraftian' is a subgenre of horror fiction where bad creatures are scary, moisty and gross.]



     (Oh! It sure feels nice. How did you get that thing?)


     'Like you don't know a thing about me.'


     (Come on. There is a lot I don't know about you, you are really a very interesting guy.)


     '... Thanks. Just don't possess me with that Dark Matter and call us Venom.'


     (It is actually a very dope idea. I love that movie.)


     'Maybe you should get out of my head.'


     (I agree, too many movies in there! So, you are doing it, huh? Killing the old woman now?)


     'Yeah… I am planning on something good.'


     (Oh! I can't wait… but, are you really going to mess up the future?)


     'You mean the future of the game?'


     (Yes.)


     Shadow was talking about killing Grelod and what would it affect in the future. Killing her will surely change things as she is the NPC the player kills in the game to start the Dark Brotherhood Questline. Surely killing her will change things but I had another idea in mind. The contract on her head wasn't even out yet.


     'Well, look around you…'


     I stared at Riften… a city that its true essence never appeared in the game. Tall buildings, rustic wood, stinky places.


     '... This is no longer the game, man. This is a reality.'


     (I know… but changing too much future may change the fates of many things.)


     'I have already changed many things. I am not afraid anyway.'


     (... You are right. But keep in mind that some events will happen out of the scenarios you know of from now on.)


     'Yeah… but at least things will get better for some people.'


     (A piece of advice… you haven't matured yet as Jon. Don't try to put obstacles in your fate. You already pissed off a Daedric Prince.)


     I see… he is right.


     'Tell me, Shadow. What is fate?'


     (I want to say that I can answer that but I am not a mortal. I can't put a right answer to it so I will say that Fate is the potential of Mortals.)


     'Come on, you are a celestial being, there is more right? Can my fate affect those who are around me.'


     (Yours surely can. But strong fates have a problem you see… it is hard to be free of them and they backfire like a bitch, especially for people who have prophecies like you.)


     'What about weak fates?'


     (They are… unfortunate in a way. But think of it like the beings that evolve. Strong beings have less evolution potential and harder conditions, weak beings have more potential and fluid conditions. Still, the weak beings face more risks. All that applies to fates.)


     'Interesting subject! I have never studied things like fates before.'


     (It is hard to do so even for immortals. We don't have fates, you see.)


     'I know, I still never understood much about the higher realms at all.'


     (One at a time, my mortal friend. One at a time… let's just move to the part where you kill the hag. You're keeping everyone on edge here.)


     'Yeah, let's do it.'


     ***


     The day following the Market Robbery was a day that the people of Riften expected and hoped to pass quietly… their wish came true for the day, but the night was the stage when Jon and his girlfriends started to act.


     Jon was in a large cloak and walked towards Honorhall Orphanage. He was trying to avoid attention as he approached the door.


     As he did so, he activated his spell [Third Eye: Eye of Magic], a unique spell only Jon have enough Magicka quality to use. It allowed him to see through Energy, Space, Objects but it was really a costly spell.


     He checked the place until his eye landed on a room. There was a woman sleeping in a large room and seemed hateful in a glance.


     Jon instantly teleported in the room quietly but the old hag woke up right away. She saw a large guy in her room and instantly jumped out of her bed with a dagger at hand.


     "Who are you? Do you think you can get… oh!"


     Jon removed his hood and the woman felt that his face was awfully familiar. Jon also looked at the familiar old woman whose face was as cruel as it used to be.


     "Long time no see, Grelod."


     Memories started to get back to her brain and her eyes widened.


     "It… it is you, the witch's boy." She said.


     "Hehehe! Yeah, it is me."


     "Why are you here in my room? Do you think I won't call the guards for you?"


     "Oh, this is just a dream… don't worry… I am not really here."


     "A what… you are insane like that witch and look how she turned you into a freak…"


     "No, I actually grew taller on my ow…"


     "... Hehe, it is good you finally came. Lady Maven will be pleased that I finally have a clue on you…"


     Grelod said something interesting.


     "Oh, really? Keep going… what does Maven want with me?"


     "Hehe, I don't care but you really messed with her at last, now she will get rid of you and that witch for good."


     "... Maven will?"


     "Yes, she is the strongest woman in Riften, she funds the orphanage now."


     "Oh, I see… I see… now that Nurina left, you accepted funding from Maven and things are still this shitty. I knew nothing good would come from you. Anyway, I'll be leaving but before doing so…" Jon said and took out the Skull of Corruption.


     "What… what evil sorcery is that?" Grelod jumped away from the evil appearance of the staff in Jon's hands.


     "Nothing to concern yourself about." Jon cast the spell [Walking Nightmares] on Grelod.


     "See you then." He then disappeared from the room.


     "What… what did you do to me? Tsk! Dammit… I got to tell lady Maven."


     Grelod was scared when Jon did something with magic to her then disappeared like that, she decided to run to Maven Black-Briar right away.


     Two years ago, Maven came to see the orphanage and asked Grelod about Jon. She wanted to investigate the man she suspected to be her son's murderer but things didn't go well as Nurina and Jon didn't let anyone into their secrets. Still, Grelod promised Maven to interrogate the people in the Orphanage who were close to Jon and Nurina and not enough results came out. Still, Maven decided to fund the orphanage for whatever reason.


     Grelod wanted to run to Maven right away to tell her about Jon being in Riften and so she did put on her cloak and ran outside the Orphanage towards the Black-Briar manor but she was stopped on the way… someone very familiar stopped her… too familiar for her to not recognize. It was her. She herself was standing in front of her own self.


     She didn't understand. She didn't know how can there be two of her.


     She felt that her guts were on fire from the shock… the resemblance was flawless.


     She then remembered.


     'The witch's boy. It got to be him!… what is he planning?'


     Grelod tried to put her thoughts together but she didn't have the chance as a third Grelod appeared.


     "Wha…"


     A fourth!


     A fifth!


     A sixth!


     A seventh!


     A whole bunch!


     A hundred or more!


     There were just too many Grelods surrounding her in the middle of the road.


     Onlookers noticed… people freaked out…


     Grelod may be too idiot to understand Magic but she felt the crisis approaching… something very big was being brewed for her.


     """""""""AAAAAAAHHH!""""""""""


     Hundreds of Grelod started screaming and shouting like savages… a thousand Feral Grelods broke-out in Riften.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     269 Catatoskr 6 : The Saintess
      This is an Extra Chapter sponsored by Jackov Grin!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Hundreds of Grelod started screaming and shouting like savages… the town heard and all people woke up!


     Something they never fathomed was going on… a thousand Grelod raging in Riften breaking and destroying stuff. The guards were at a loss of what to do.


     "What evil sorcery is that?! Kill that witch!"


     "This is Grelod the Kind!"


     "From the Orphanage!"


     "Oh, Gods! She is a witch!"


     "Gods save us!"


     "Kill the witch!"


     The situation worsened in a flick of a second.


     A 'Grelod Breakout' in the night after the Market's incident is the last thing the town needs.


     "Kill that witch!"


     The guards started fighting the Grelods and it was chaos.


     The Old Women were unexpectedly strong, swords didn't cut them this easily. Of course Jon was supporting them with Magic but that was for a good reason.


     In the middle of the confusion, Honorhall Orphanage was having a chaotic scene too. All the children woke up when three Grelods started roaming in the place like zombies.


     The children screamed and ran from the scary Grelods but as soon as one Grelod was about to attack Constance, the assistance of Grelod, a figure appeared and stuck down the Feral Grelod.


     It was a girl in a hood who hid her face with a mask. This was Jullanar.


     "Hey, take this broom, it is blessed." She handed Constance a broom.


     Constance was in a shock but she took the broom right away.


     As soon as she did so, the other two Grelods attacked and Jullanar defeated one with and arrow. As soon as a Grelod was struck down, she turned into nothingness.


     Constance was scared shitless but as soon as her broom touched the Grelod that was attacking her, that Feral Grelod disappeared right away.


     "Wow, we defeated them… oh, more are coming." As soon as Jullanar said that, another seven Grelods were sent by Jon.


     "Oh, no. That's too many." Constance was freaked out.


     "Don't fear, I have more Blessed… Houseware."


     Jullanar came with a name to the enchanted tools Jon told Alina to enchant. These were random items that were enchanted with Holy Magic which were very effective against the doubles made by the Skull of Corruptions.


     "Oh Great Kyne, Mara, Dibella, Shor, Tsun… send us the, ehem… Blessed Houseware!"


     With a slight pause (for Jon to catch his breath after he almost choked on from laughter), Nefertiti showed up with a lot of items from the shadow.


     "Here are the Blessed Houseware, Hoomans! Use them well… I blessed them with my paws and fluff."


     And she disappeared again.


     A strange silence took over the room. Even Jullanar needed some time to keep up.


     "... Oh! They are blessed by the Holy Cat! Let's do this… give some to the big kids." Jullanar said.


     "But… they are kids…" Constance was still scared.



     "Come on, kids. It's you against that dumb bitch Grelod. The time has come to Rise!" Jullanar realized that Constance is a coward and rallied the kids.


     The kids responded well and took the frying pans and the brooms from the floor. Nothing was bladed or anything, just safe daily stuff.


     "Beat those Grelods up!" Jullanar led the kids towards the seven Grelods who moved slowly and beat them all.


     "Good, you are brave kids. Now, we can help the rest of the town until the Saint arrives. Follow me!" Jullanar pushed the orphanage's door open.


     Jullanar led the orphans to the town and started going after the Grelods that swarmed the place.


     Those Grelods who were giving the Guards a hard time were nothing in front of the Blessed Houseware.


     "Look, the Orphans are defeating the Grelods. They are angels!"


     "Assist them! Guards, assist the orphans!"


     "Hurry up!"


     The scene in outside the town was turning from a bizarre mess to a bit more bizarre mess. The Orphans were taking down the Grelods like a charm.


     "Here she is, here comes the saint!" Jullanar, who was among the children, pointed at the Sky as someone was floating up there.


     A girl in a white dress with a blue ice armor over it. She was holding a healing staff and wearing a white cloak, half of her face was covered with a silver mask but the other half was revealing that she is an otherworldly beauty. There was a strong aura of sparkle around her as she descended from the sky.


     A strong magic gushed from her as if Light mixed with Wind and Frost. It healed whoever it touched and made all the Grelods disappear.


     In truth, she was just casting a large scale healing spell with some background effects of Wind and Frost Magics while Jon was cancelling the [Walking Nightmare] power of the Skull of Corruption.


     The effect of this act on the people was… amazing.


     People started falling to the ground crying and worshipping. Even Jon was in awe of Alina's skill in acting but it was actually not acting, she was the [Favored Child of Kyne] and her Sybil, practically the leader of the cult of Kyne who was granted higher powers.


     As all the Grelods were smote down by Alina Magic, she landed on the ground gracefully. Her long black hair flowed on her shoulders and back and her red eyes gleamed behind the Mask of the Fire Keeper. The people cleared a square for her and she walked gracefully to the middle.


     Jullanar was close and she rallied the orphans to stand among Alina.


     "Saintess! You are the Chosen of Kyne, please guide us and reveal where the evil witch hides." Jullanar kept with her theatrical act.


     Alina wanted to slap her face and she glared at Jon who was floating high in the air. As she she looked up to glare at Jon, the people were in awe and kneeled even more thinking that she is reaching to the Higher Powers.


     "She is hiding over there in the alleyway. Bring her quietly." Alina gave up and decided to join the act.


     Noise erupted as the people started to look in the alleyway, indeed, they found an old woman trying to hide herself and they arrested her mercilessly.


     "Leave me! Release me! I am innocent! It's him! It's him! The witch's boy!" Grelod was screaming and freaking out but she was dragged in front of the people and she was put in front of Alina and the orphans.


     "Holy lady, what do you think we should do?" The people asked Alina. The people were still in shock and needed guidance.


     "Silence! The Saintess of Kyne will speak." Jullanar raised her hand to calm the people.


     The people quietened down and looked at Alina whose appearance was dignified even more. Alina looked at the orphans around her and spoke.


     "Children, how did that witch treat you?"


     Fear appeared on the eyes of the children but seeing Grelod all beaten up in front of them, courage rose in their hearts.


     "She… she beats us up!" A child spoke.


     "She locks us in the dungeon!"


     "She doesn't feed us!"


     The children spoke one after the other… they turned from terrified to ugly and spoke of all the unbelievable things Grelod put them through. The townsfolk couldn't believe what they heard at first but seeing the angry children, they all understood how these kids suffered.


     Jon didn't just kidnap Grelod and kill her for a reason, he wanted the whole town to experience how evil that woman is. He was angry and didn't want the woman to have a good reputation after death. In the game, after the player kills Grelod, the guards will say something like how they feel sad for an orphanage headmistress and how they thought the kids will be devastated while it was the complete opposite.


     In the game, that quest's name was called [Innocence Lost] and it starts by a kid hiring an evil cult of assassins to kill Grelod after he escaped from the orphanage. It is really not something normal for a kid to do but it gets worse. When the player kills Grelod, the orphanage kids will actually celebrate Grelod's death over her corpse, no one can understand what kind of monstrosity that would turn innocent kids into such heartless beings. Jon himself didn't understand it until he lived it and finally, he managed to plan the downfall of the hag.


     Now, in front of they eyes of Gods and Men, Alina is going to judge Grelod but she was still the merciful saint.


     "Who will be taking care of the children then?" She asked.


     "Constance will, she is our older sister." A kid replied right away.


     "Where is she?"


     "I am here, Holy Lady." Constance appeared in front of Alina and almost kneeled.


     "No reason for you to kneel. Please, take the kids home, it is not appropriate for them to see what is going to happen next. I am no lord of this place but take care of them as the Headmistress."


     "Yes yes, Holy Lady. It will be my honor."


     Constance, led the kids back to the orphanage even though they wanted to see Grelod get punished but Alina's aura made them listen.


     As the kids went away, Alina stared at Grelod.


     She used Telekinesis and held Grelod up in the air then pushed her on a pole and a rope came from thin air and tied itself around Grelod.


     "Burn the Witch!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     270 Catatoskr 7 : The Heis
      A/n: Big thanks to Amaranth for donating, will publish an extra in his name so he can live forever in Sovngarde!


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     In our room in the 'Bee and Barb' inn, house Dare was having a meeting. I was sitting with Nefertiti on my lap, Jullanar was feeding her strange spider Magenta that grew as large as a dog lately and Alina was checking the sealed egg.


     "So, why did I have to go through that act?"


     Alina was against using her powers to fool people like we did for a good reason but she did it anyway when I asked her.


     "There is a good reason." I replied.


     "Which is?"


     "Sigh! Think of it… an old lady managed to fool the town enough to be called 'Grelod the Kind' then turned out to be a witch, what do you think the ignorant people will think of the orphans?"


     "... Surely you are not saying…"


     "No, I am saying. People are stupid, Alina. They will think of Constance and the orphans as Grelod's lackeys and will abuse them… How so? Well, no one spoke of Grelod abusing the kids in public before so whatever the orphans say afterward won't be believable. Also, the pig-headed people won't take words from a child no matter what." I said.


     "So we had to show the public how horrifying that woman was. The orphans who saved the day were seen in a new light as children with good hearts and the people will love them and take care of them." Jull continued.


     "And by you showing up and smiting evil with your holy magic, you pretty much showed the bright side of magic and how it can be a bane to the evil magic. Those locals who see magic as a bad thing will at least have an idea that good magic exists." I added.


     "And we spread the faith of the Holy Cat." Jull added.


     "Of course, that's above all else." I agreed.


     Alina heard the reasoning of our actions and started thinking, she was a bit shocked at first but her lips curved up in a smile.


     "So, I too did a bad thing which is actually heroic just like you do?"


     "Yeah, basically."


     "Wow!"


     Alina turned all smiles. She seemed to be taking a liking on the idea of being a naughty hero.


     Good grief! Sometimes I forget that they are actually young and I am the one with the mental age over 40 years by now.


     "Still, you could think of all that before you take action. I am impressed."


     "You should do so too, managing a town like Winterhold requires that much at the very least. You also have to be several steps ahead of anyone and plan for all sorts of situations. You will lead the town in my stead one day and you will make tough decisions." I told her something that was in my mind for some time.


     Alina turned silent for a second and I could see that her expressions are becoming serious.


     "Why? Do you want to leave me in Winterhold and go somewhere?"


     Her question was right on the mark.


     "I… I am not sure what kind of stinking fate the future holds for me but one day, maybe I'll go on an adventure or a business trip… maybe something I didn't plan for."



     "You are preparing the town for Dragon attacks for Kyne's sake, what else are you not planning for?"


     "... Who knows!" I just said and went up walking away.


     My mind was still heavy with things I have no control over. When the Priestess of Azura came to me that day, she said things that gave me a headache till this day.


     How do I plan to counter a God that is pissed off at me?


     I just walked the stairs down in the Bee and Barb inn and found myself an empty table in the corner. Nefertiti came out of the shadow once she felt that my mood is heavy and took a nap on the table.


     As I was sitting alone in the corner, two large hooded figures came to the inn. No one looked at them and no one cared, half of Riften are shady looking people anyway. Still, from the Magicka around them, I recognized their identities.


     I picked a pebble from the ground and threw it at them, one of them noticed and blocked it with his hand, they then walked towards me.


     "Jon." "Cousin."


     "What's up, guys?"


     These were Wulf and Jorna.


     "The town is the same as we left it." Wulf said as he joined me on the table with Jorna.


     "Yep, same stinking Riften."


     "Did you hear about what happened last night? They say Grelod was doing some sorcery and she tried to invade the town then a Holy Lady appeared and burned her on the stake." Wulfur said.


     "Oh yes, it was a grand sight."


     "... Oblivion, Jon." Wulfur snapped out of the blue.


     "What's wrong, man?"


     "I know you are behind that! Why didn't you wait for me?"


     "How the hell should I know you were coming today? Do you want me to wait for you while poor innocent children suffer?"


     "..."


     "Also, if you were with us, you may have finished Grelod too quickly with your hammer."


     "... You are actually not wrong… But at least you should have let me do something, man. Not cool! I even brought the Fork of Horripilation with me."


     "So you were planning on murdering her before me, you murderous bitch."


     "Humph! Alina is the one who killed her so… do you think burning that old hag was enough? You should at least left some for me."


     "Fufu! Who said we only burned her, I used the Skull of Corruption to cast [Agony] on her while she is burning, you really missed the good part."


     "You cheater. We were going to kill her together."


     "Haha, suck it!"


     Wulfur and I started remembering the plans that we devised long ago to kill Grelod. Many years of planning but I sadly couldn't wait for Wulf. I still have the memory in my brain and I can view it on a Light Screen for him.


     "Are you two fighting about how to kill an old lady in the most horrible way possible?" Bjorna interfered.


     ""Yes."" Wulf and I replied with a fire burning through our eyes.


     "You guys are sick. I am going to see the girls." Jorna stood and went upstairs.


     Wulf and I kept talking together for a while then decided to visit the orphanage together. The only one we could recognize in the place was Constance, she was one of the girls who lived in the Orphanage with us and she is a really kind person.


     We left her with a sum of money and promised to send a monthly donation to the place. We then inquired about our old friends who seemed to have visited the place before us.


     It also seemed that Akara was in Riften one month ago and she came to see Constance. That Khajiiti girl has grown up and became a trader between Riften and Whiterun.


     After touring the city for some time with Wulfur and visiting some people, we returned to the inn and met up with the girls.


     "So, what are we going to do now? Do you have anything left in Riften?" Alina asked.


     "As you already know, we finished our business with the guild and I made a grand move as Catatoskr, you also made the saintess act which was a really good show…"


     "And?"


     "The party is still not over. I am having one last show in mind, a very… unexpected show. Something only Jull can do."


     "Oh! I am listening." Jull gave me her attention.


     "You have Magical Spiders in the Cube, right?" I asked.


     "Yep."


     "How many?"


     "An army."


     "A number?" Alina asked.


     "I can't tell but it is too much, literally an army." Jull confirmed.


     "Okay… how do you even keep them fed."


     "They still didn't hatch but I keep so I keep them all sealed." She said.


     "Not bad… what kind of Spiders do you have?"


     "Well, I have many Jumping Fire Spiders, Oil Spiders, Poison Spiders, and Slime Spiders."


     I knew the first three kinds from the game but… Slime Spiders?


     "What are Slime Spiders?"


     "They are failures and the majority of the spiders I have. At first, I wanted to make Acid Spiders but their internals couldn't handle the acid and started turning it into slime. They eat and poop slime so they are Slime Spiders."


     "What kind of Slime are we talking about?"


     "Oh! A very bad slime, it is not poisonous or anything but it is extremely slippery and hard to handle, also when it dries, it turns into a very annoying glue. Master Nurelion took some of it to make those Gwent Cards of yours."


     "Oh! I remember now, the plastic-like substance… Good good. We need all the Slime Spiders you have."


     "... That's plenty! I have a lot so don't blame me if you couldn't handle them."


     "We can always make Anti-Slime suits. Right, Alina?"


     "I am not sure what you want but I guess I have no choice anyway." Alina said.


     "Don't worry, it will be fun."


     "Is it something Naughty but Heroic?" Alina seemed excited.


     "No, my fair lady. We are doing something evil this time."


     "Oh!" Alina seemed turned down.


     "So, what are we going to do?" Wulfur asked.


     I took out a large piece of paper from my ring and put it in front of them. It was a full detailed map of the Ratway. Just like the difference between the Game and Reality, the real Ratway is a maze that gained its name for a bloody good reason.


     "We are going to flood the Ratway with Slime Spiders. We need to make the Thieves Guild busy with them while we complete our Heist."


     "And where is the target?"


     I paused for a second to Wulfur's question. I then looked at the map and pointed at a certain building.


     "The house of the Thieves Guild Master, the House of Mercer Frey."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     271 Catatoskr 8
      Our hearts and thoughts for the victims' families of Christchurch, New Zealand terror attacks. May God accept them with mercy and peace.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     The plan was put on action and everyone had a role to do. Wulfur and Jon were the only two who knew Riften and could navigate in the Ratway so they went in two teams.


     -


     Team Jon and Alina went into the Ragged Flagon to make sure that Mercer was in the Guild's Hideout. Jon used the [Eye of Magic] spell that was unique to him and checked that the mission can be executed normally.


     He then mixed up with the guild and started a small celebration saying that he is going to leave the town soon and wanted to have a proper goodbye this time.


     Even though the other members of the guild were wary of Jon, the unusual gifts he brought to them were enough to turn their heads around. Thieves may be used to expensive items but their weakness comes with Unique and Rare items.


     Jon showed them an Enchanted Lockpick made of Ebony that can be considered unbreakable, a dagger that causes no pain when it stabs someone, a potion that can make one see through clothes. That last one was taken by Delvin.


     Jons unique gifts did the trick and really made the thieves forget their suspicions around him.


     While having a fun atmosphere in the Flagon, the Slime Spiders started to swarm the sewers. It was unusual to see the large Frostbite or a horde of Skeevers here in the Ratway but the Green Slime Spiders were indeed something new. The thieves in the Ragged Flagon and in the Hideout all panicked and started fighting the spiders.


     "Hey, Delvin. When did such monsters appear in the Ratway?"


     "Fuck if I know! I have never seen such disgusting creatures since the time I was in Orsinium."


     "I'll take Alina away from the Ratway and come deal with whatever those are."


     "Fine, go!"


     Team Jon and Alina managed to keep the Guild in the Ragged Flagon while the Slime Spiders make everyone's life hard.


     The slime spiders were creeping while slime was dripping from them causing a whole new level of mess, once the thieves came into contact with that Slime, their life became miserable. It was impossible to set foot on the ground with all the slime around but our special anti-slime boots did the trick.


     The second team, Team Wulfur, Bjorna, Jullanar and Nefertiti moved as followed; Nefertiti will carry the Haven Cube while Wulfur leads her around the Ratway in the route they decided on earlier. Jullanar and Bjorna will stay inside the Cube to prepare the Slime Spiders for hatching.


     The plan was for Wulfur and Nefertiti to spread the Slime Spiders while Jon and Alina distract the guild.


     Once the spiders flooded the Ragged Flagon, Jon and Alina started acting as they left the Flagon. Jon was careful to not attract any suspicions around him and double checked that Mercer Frey was still in the Guild's Hideout. Once everything was clear, he rushed towards the meeting point.



     ***


     We all met at a certain section in the Ratway. Wulfur and Nefertiti seemed to be doing a good job.


     "Hooman, too many gross!"


     "Well, keep it down a little. Now, let's start the second phase."


     This time, Wulf, Jorna and Alina were to go out of the Ratway and wait for us outside to do the last preparation. Jull, Nefertiti and I had to go complete the heist alone.


     The three of us moved as fast as we could to Riftweald Manor, a house gifted to Mercer by Maven Black-Briar and the place where he keeps the item I am after.


     As we arrived near the sewer system around Riftweald manor, I was startled for a second.


     "Damn! What happened here?"


     "What's going on?" Jull asked.


     "This part was clearly rebuilt once again. No, it was changed than what I used to know."


     "What are you talking about?" Jull asked again.


     "See this wall here, this is not on the map. It is also enchanted with Anti-Magic so I can't go through it."


     "I thought you are the only one dump en... ehem, capable enough to enchant walls."


     "Hey, I heard that... but you are right. Someone is as paranoid as me or even more can do that. I can break the wall but that will make a mess... also we won't be able to make the remaining spiders pass through here."


     "What should we do then?"


     "... Let me think..."


     I was considering breaking the Enchantment on the wall and then established it again but that will take time.


     "Hooman, this wall is problem?" Nefertiti asked.


     "Yes."


     "Give me [Greed]."


     "... Fine."


     I just had to listen to her. She took Greed that blended on her body and she then walked towards a small drainage under the wall next to me.


     I could feel her location going rounds and rounds in her abnormal speed until she appeared on the other side of the wall.


     "Brilliant."


     With [Greed] on the other side, I could pretty much Teleport where it is because it is a part of me after all.


     I disappeared from my location and appeared on the other side with Jull. Nefertiti was waiting for us there.


     "Good job, girl."


     We were now, beyond the wall and in the middle of some corridor.


     "Left or right?" Jull asked.


     "Neither. It should have been forward."


     "Are you sure your map is right?" She asked.


     "Positive, not only that, this place wasn't like that from my memory."


     "What do you mean?"


     "Remember the when I took action to steal the Bell from the Temple of Mara and attract the people to the Temple? This place is where the Corpses Robbers used to smuggle them. I checked the place later to the accident but it wasn't like that."


     "... I see. But how can an underground structure change that much?"


     I was thinking about the same thing when an idea struck my mind.


     Could Mercer have done it that way?


     That is the only possible explanation, but would he really act too risky?


     "I think he used 'that' item."


     "You are speaking too much gibberish, Jon."


     "Sorry..." I replied nonchalantly and looked at the map in my hand.


     I had now had to pinpoint the location I want and move based on it. That will be the best way to find it.


     I was sure I am going to find 'it' there as it wasn't on Mercer and I am sure he can't hide it from my [Eye of Magic]. It is possible to hide 'it' in a none physical form but I am sure that the Theory is too advanced for Mercer to understand.


     We started moving to the location where I think I can get a better access to the sewer tunnels under Riftweald manor and I wasn't off the mark. I was planning for this heist for too many years after all.


     "There seems to be no way ahead." Jull said as we reached a dead end.


     "I don't think anyone can seal of the sewers all for himself, he should at least leave some room open."


     "Why would he?"


     "Do you really want to live in a house with a sealed sewer system?"


     "... Oh, I see! That would be too stinky."


     We tried a tunnel after a tunnel until we finally found another drainage.


     The thing here is that Mercer was trying to link his house to the lake outside Riften while ignoring all the city's sewers. Still, he can't completely ignore it and he had to at least let a room for it to pass by else he would flood the sewers.


     These small drainages where easy for Nefertiti to go through while taking [Greed] with her.


     Of course, there is no way on Nirn I let the world's most esteemed cat to go through a stinky drainage, she would transfer to the Shadow World and would go through the other version of the drainage in that Shadow World. Simple and safe!


     We finally got the signal from Nefertiti to Teleport and went through the wall.


     "Hooman, this room is full of traps."


     I looked around and checked carefully.


     "... No, there isn't."


     "Jon, there is one just in front of you."


     "... Oooh! You mean traps that kill people. Oh yes, this place is filled with those traps indeed."


     I remember this place from the game. We are currently under Riftweald manor and the place is really infested with all sorts of deadly traps.


     "How did that person manage to fit all that number of traps in such a tight corridor?" Jull asked.


     I looked at her and smiled mischievously.


     "How did we manage to fit little Jon in s... Ouch!!! Okay, sorry! Damn, I was joking."


     Why did she turn so violent?


     "How can we proceed?"


     "The place is shut tight and I think there are areas where Magic can't work too."


     "Wait! He can actually seal Magic?"


     "With 'that' item, many things are possible. It is a cheat item on a whole new level. Even the God Sotha Sil valued it greatly."


     "Sotha Sil... isn't that the guy who created the Haven Cube?"


     "... The 'Guy'? For a half Dark Elf, I am ashamed for you. Sotha Sil was one of the Tribunal, an actual person with God-like powers. He was worshiped in Morrowind and he created Clockwork City, a realm out of Space and Time that can put any sort of modern technology to shame. This 'Guy' is straight out of a Sci-Fi comic book Guy."


     "Okay okay... pull back the nerd. What should we do now?"


     "Sigh! I am too large of a target for these traps and Nefertiti can't disable the mechanics."


     "And that leaves me? Perfect."


     Jull readied herself and stretched her body. She then looked at the corridor that was filled with traps and started to calculate her movements.


     "Here, you can equip [Greed] on your body. It will be able to draw energy from me when you are in a Magic sealed area and it will protect you."


     "Fine."


     [Greed] spread itself on Jull and covered her head to toe, I then cast 'Hasten' spell on it and waited for Jull to move.


     "We have less than half an hour. You should go now."


     She nodded and walked the corridor. The first part was a pressure plate room that one wrong step may lead to a disaster, I really wanted to Teleport but my Magic was hard to pull out. If I gave myself a day, I can overpower the Magicless room but it needs time.


     I controlled [Greed] to make Jull walk on the ceiling and avoid trouble. At the end of the room, Jull found a switch to stop the pressure plates from functioning.


     The second part was a ton of slicing blades and spikes. Kinda mysterious how Mercer managed to install them.


     Jull performed a gravity-defying performance in avoiding those traps, the flexibility of her body is something that can't be achieved by just effort. She is a real spider lady.


     As she passed the second level of traps, she deactivated them from the end and I walked to her.


     But as I was walking, I stepped on a pressure plate that I couldn't notice.


     A spike came out from the left and another came from the right. With no time to dodge and no magic to support me, the only option was to block them barehanded and so I did.


     Each hand was locked on a spike holding its body and pushing it back.


     "Jon!" "Hooman!"


     A struggle broke out and I could barely withstand the force behind the spike with my raw power. The muscles of my upper body were all in usage in the struggle and I unleashed the raw power of the [4th Level Iron Bones] physique.


     With all the power in my hands, I pushed the spikes away and jumped out of harm's way.


     "This was close!"


     "Are you alright?"


     "Yeah! Somehow."


     I looked back at the spikes that almost screwed me and let out a sigh of relief.


     It seemed Mercer had traps in his traps too. Kinda annoying to think that he can do all that with the help of an item.


     Jullanar helped me up and we looked forward.


     "There are no more traps until that door, let's just get this over with." She said while she pointed the door at the end of the corridor.


     As she was about to step forward, I help her back.


     "We are not out of the woods yet. Look at the walls."


     There are strange metal things on the walls of the last third of the corridor, seemed suspicious enough for me. I took out a piece of cloth from the Haven Cube, which barely functioned in a magic sealed area, and threw it across the corridor.


     And... as expected... Invisible thin cutting wires.


     A terrifying trap!


     "How can we walk across this?" Jull asked.


     "I see now."


     It was all obvious to me. The pressure plates from the first third disable the rest of the traps. Only Mercer knows how to walk them.


     I explained it to Jull.


     "Damn! This is smart. Should we start from the beginning?" She asked.


     "No. This is another double trap, if we tried the pressure plates, even if we succeeded, we will leave traces behind. I think it is time to stop playing by Mercer's rules. Nefertiti, you can go through that by the Shadow World, right?"


     "Yes."


     "Take part of [Greed] to the other side behind that door."


     I made [Greed] into two plates and gave one to Nefertiti, she disappeared in the nearby shadow and reappeared behind the door. Once I felt her presence, I put all my power to use 'Telepathy'.


     {Teleport... through... Greed.}


     It was rough but easy to understand. She did what I said and used [Greed] as a medium through the Shadow World. By aligning the two pieces of [Greed] we made a 'Shadow Portal' that connects two points in the real world through the shadow world.


     "Now go."


     I pushed Jull through the piece of [Greed] I have and jumped beside her.


     We appeared behind the door after that.


     It was a small room that I could feel my magic in, it had two doors and there were many items here and there.


     This was Mercer's Secret Room.


     "We finally arrived."


     I stood up immediately and looked around me. Here must be what I am looking for and here it is. Lying carelessly on a table beside some maps and notes.


     The secret behind the bad luck of the Thieves Guild.


     The Skeleton Key.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     272 The Skeleton Key
      The 5000 Votes Extra


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     The [Skeleton Key], just lying carelessly right there.


     My head blanked out for a second but in the next, I snatched it like lightning from the desk. To throw such an item in such a place, what kind of idiot is her.


     This a top of a collection item. Something that its worth can't be measured with any amount of gold or gems. Between all the valuable things in this room, this [Skeleton Key] is the most important item.


     What is the [Skeleton Key]? Well… that's a hard thing to answer.


     Let's see. Imagine it at the Master Key of anything and everything, and if that is not enough for you then I don't know what else is.


     It is an item that appeared on every main Elder Scrolls game and always created a lot of uproars. In the right hands or even the wrong hands, its powers are simply limitless.


     It is a Daedric artifact created by the Daedric Prince Nocturnal. In appearance, it doesn't always take the form of a key, and sometimes manifests as a lockpick instead. In its key form, it can be used to unlock any lock. As a lockpick, it is nigh unbreakable and can get past even the toughest locks.


     The artifact functions as a tool for "unlocking" all things, and by 'all things' it means [All Things] physical and nonphysical. And that includes Portals, Potential, Magic, Matter, Power and many unknown possibilities. Whatever that can be turned on or off is all possible.


     Want to make a No Magic Zone? Then 'lock' the Magic in the Zone.


     Want to make holes in walls? Then 'unlock' the foundation of a certain sector in all by a key. Want to build a wall? Then do the opposite?


     "... The possibilities!" My head started going left and right with that thing in my hand. I can do many things that the game didn't allow the player to do.


     The [Skeleton Key] took many appearances throughout the years and this time it looked like a key with many projections and tips that vary in shape. The bow of the key was a black knob with blue markings and seemed rather off for a key but whatever.


     Still, the feeling it gave me was very mystical and profound.


     "Between all the valuable things around here, you go for that… thing." Jull's words woke me up from my state.


     "It is what I am after, let's get out of here."


     As I said so, I walked away from the desk but I heard the sound of something snapping.


     The drainages around the room started flooding its water and the room's door got locked by a hidden mechanism.


     "Mercer, you fuck!" I cursed with anger but I remembered that I don't need the door anyway.


     "Nefertiti, I want you to go out and collect the other half of [Greed] and activate the traps Jull deactivated.


     "You are too greedy, Hooman. One thing at a time." Nefertiti replied and disappeared.


     "What should we do?" Jull was a bit worried.



     "I want you to fill the room with Slime Spider Eggs and make sure that they hatch right away. And don't worry, I got this."


     I cast 'Telepathy' and tried to contact Alina.


     {What took you so long?}


     {It wasn't as easy as I thought, do it now.}


     {On it.}


     Alina, who was already outside, started to cast a custom spell that connects our Magicka to each other, we created a Magicka link and I started to materialize it. Once we matched our wavelengths with each other, I started to cast 'Teleport' but I had a good idea and I stopped right away.


     I looked at the [Skeleton Key] and…


     "Oh yeah!"


     I used the Key in on the Magicka I released and 'Unlocked' the space.


     *Bzzzt*


     "Wow!"


     It appeared! A real Portal appeared. Through it, I could see the rooftop that Alina and was standing on.


     "Hey." I waved at Alina whose jaw dropped when she saw the portal.


     "Oh look, it's Jon." Wulfur responded normally. I am sure he doesn't understand what I did.


     "Hooman, I am done."


     "Okay, good. Let's go."


     I grabbed Nefertiti and Jullanar then pushed them through the Portal. As I made sure I forgot nothing, I went through it after them.


     I looked behind me and I saw a circular rift in space. I don't even know how to cast a [Portal] spell and I just did it with the [Skeleton Key].


     I put the Key through the rift and 'Locked' the space once again.


     *Bzzzt*


     "W- W- W- What did you just do what that thing?" Alina grabbed me right away.


     "Oh! This? Long story… I'll explain later. Wulf, did you distribute the Slime Spider eggs on all the locations?"


     "Yes, they will have to deal with them for at least a week or so."


     "Good job. The spiders may go outside the Ratway but they are harmless in most cases. Job well done, guys."


     ***


     Three days have passed since the heist on Mercer's house. Each day, I went down in the Ragged Flagon and helped with exterminating the Slime Spiders. In the second day, Mercer's face was so pale and he didn't look well at all. He was reading a few books behind his desk in the office.


     He started asking questions about Magic and then asked me about books about famous artifacts. Luckily, he was guided for a book called 'Tamrielic Lore' written by Yagrum Bagarn, the last living Dwarf.


     The book mentions the most famous artifacts in the world and I could see that Mercer was reading on page 366. That is the page that talks about the Skeleton Key. I remember it mentioning that a limitation was placed on the Key by wizards who sought to protect their storehouses were that the Key would never be the property of one thief for too long, eventually disappearing.


     This line seemed to have caused Mercer to almost cough out blood.


     Well, that enchantment is true but it was erased at some point in time. Still, that is a common theme among many artifacts, [King Orgnum's Coffer] is the same, an artifact that can produce gold until it mysteriously vanishes once it makes its user rich enough to shame the wealthiest of merchants. [Auriel's Bow and Shield] also were the same as the bow would disappear if its energy is overused and the shield would abandon the owner in the hour of most need. The same went to the [Staff of Magnus] that abandon its owner if he became too strong for the balance to be broken.


     'This was a really common theme as only people with strong fates can hold these artifacts long enough.' that line that made Mercer made an unsightly face.


     Well, I don't care anymore. The key is mine and I kept it in a [Containment Chest], something that even Shadow, a remnant of a high ranking immortal spirit, described it as a tricky toy.


     As long as I don't catch the eye of Nocturnal, the Daedric Prince who owns the [Skeleton Key], I guess I am mostly fine. I also asked Shadow before I steal the key and he told me that the temperament of Azura is different than Nocturnal. Azura might be a prideful goddess who hates mischievousness but her sister Nocturnal is quite the opposite as she actually enjoys a good heist so I might even get blessed by her for stealing the Key from Mercer.


     All for the good then.


     I decided to leave Riften after the city started to calm from the three majors accidents I caused in one week. I know I know… I am a famous disaster child that caused trouble for everyone before even getting born.


     But this far, I butchered the storyline of both the usual storyline of the Dark Brotherhood by killing Grelod and the storyline of the Thieves Guild by stealing the [Skeleton Key]. Things can be the way they were for the 'Dark Brotherhood' as joining them requires killing someone they were going to kill… and oh man! I know plenty of those.


     The Thieves Guild storyline will be the problem but I am sure that it will be far easier with Mercer losing the Skeleton Key.


     I actually messed up most of the game's storyline by being just rebuilding Winterhold and messing up with the Empire and the Stormcloaks. Still, I don't regret it. Fate is a bitch and I know it won't disappoint me.


     Now I was sitting in the Haven Cube while the rest of my group were traveling outside. I was studying the [Skeleton Key] with all my heart and mind.


     First, I am super interested in the Original Enchantment that the Daedric Prince Nocturnal put on the Key. To speak of Daedric Artifacts is to speak of the Daedric Princes who created them.


     How so? A Daedric Artifact is practically part of the Daedric Prince that they sent from Oblivion to Mundus. To make it easier, it is the same relationship between me and Greed, an object with a strong soul and mind that can be linked to another being to act as some sort of 'Spiritual Tools'.


     So to say, Nocturnal is also known as the Night Mistress, is a Daedric Prince whose sphere is the night and darkness. She is frequently depicted as a female accompanied by jet-black ravens, which are said to have the power of speech. Her realm in Oblivion is Evergloam, a realm of twilight and shadows. Her artifacts other than the [Skeleton Key] are the [Grey Cowl] which was worn by the most infamous thief ever lived, the 'Grey Fox', the one I inspired my 'Red Cat Cowl' and 'Catatoskr' title from. The other artifact is the [Bow of Shadows] which grants its user invisibility and speed.


     I read many books about Nocturnal and readied myself to read the enchantment on the [Skeleton Key]. The people who attempted to do so before are said to have never ever reached any good result and some even turned mad while trying.


     I sat to meditate before doing so to keep my mind in a calm state. I then took the [Skeleton Key] and let my consciousness into the Key.


     A second, two, three… the enchantment started to show itself in my sea of consciousness bit by bit.


     It was vast… like the biggest enchantment I have ever seen in my entire life. Reading it is going to be a hurdle… or so I thought.


     Once I picked the first line I went like…


     "EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEH!"


     Its first script said… '21112122 21112212 21112121 21122121 22122222 21112122 21121111 22122222 21122112 21122221 21121122 21112211 21122121'


     A 1 and 2 binary code!




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     273 Unlocking Stuff
      A/n: I changed my mind about the binary code. I wanted to use 1 and 2 instead of 1 and 0 because the Magic Script Alphabet in the Wiki has no Zeroes so why don't we just make a zero.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     A binary code!


     If I was not in a mental focusing state, my reaction should have been more physical.


     But still... a Binary Code?


     How on Nirn can that even be possible? Wasn't that just... Ah! I see.


     So it is like this, huh!


     In the Magic Script Code that we mages use to write Magics and apply Enchantments, there are four not used Characters, these are 1, 0, Q and X.


     We mages struggle to fit enough commands on a certain spell, actually what makes spells harder than each other is how the Script is written.


     But a Binary Code... fuck! You can pretty much give whatever command you want in the Script of the Spell without worrying about the nature of the spell. It is what gives the [Skeleton Key] its nature that is open to all possibilities. Still, it is very tricky.


     Every 8 numbers in the Binary Code represent 1 single character. I, as a mage, find that simplifying a spell is very important rather than making it 8 times longer. The Binary Code solves the problem of limitation but very large to apply.


     A capable Enchanter can use it to make a weapon that can 'Scare' the enemy and 'Calm' him at the same time but the amount of script needed to be written is way over the roof. The script written on the [Skeleton Key] was written by a Goddess and she was clearly flexing by creating an overpowered item.


     Sigh!


     There was another enchantment that translates the output of the Binary Code and it seemed simple. It just says that 1 is True, Lock, Positive and 0 is False, Unlock, Negative.


     After bypassing the shock that the [Skeleton Key]'s enchantment was made of a binary code, I pulled my consciousness out of the Key and kept staring at it.


     'System, do I have anything to read the Binary Code with in my memories?'




     'Yes, please.'


     I put my hand on a Light Screen beside me and the images from my past life started showing up on them. There was not much but I at least started to remember how to do it.


     Good, the enchantment on the Key seems readable now but I am not sure if reading it will change the fact that I can't apply it.


     The reason was simple, there is a thing called the [Law of Firsts]. It is what restricts the Enchantments that mortals can place on an item to the limit of Two Enchantments. This was mentioned in a book called [Twin Secrets] that mentions that an enchanter met a dragon in Morrowind and the dragon taught him the reason why the Mortals can't apply more than two enchantment. The book said; {For men and elves, the limit is two. The dragon said that men and elves have two arms, two legs, two eyes and two ears. I asked why that mattered, and the beast just laughed. The enchanter must weave one enchantment with the left hand while weaving the other with the right. The eyes must focus on one and only one enchantment, while the ears only pay attention to the other. When I asked about my legs, the beast laughed again.}



     It is hard to just do that process using a Binary Code. This [Skeleton Key] is simply made by the power of an Original Spirit after all.


     I sighed and put that at the back of my head. Maybe one day I will be able to use the Binary Code to enchant but there will be great limits.


     Also, about using the [Skeleton Key], it also doesn't come for free, there are restrictions and these are Magicka. Even for a person who is overflowing with Magicka like me, I would rather use a Soul Gem to provide the Key with energy rather than using mine. This is how Mercer used the Key after all.


     There is also another restriction, one must know what they are going to use the key on. You can't just go "hey, let's unlock my talent of Magicka" or "let's break the curse that causes me not to sleep." … Knowledge is essential when using the [Skeleton Key].


     And here comes the first thing I want to unlock. I am going to unlock some restrictions on my potential.


     Ever since I started Meditating to cultivate Essense Energy from the Anuic and the Padomic energies. I discovered that I need to use a certain number of Energy Points and Energy Channels (Acupuncture Points and Meridians). The number of the usable Energy Points determined what Energy Channels I am going to use in Meditating and here comes my problem.


     When I started, I could only use 22 Energy Points and the number have risen to 23 once I broke through the [3rd Level - Iron Bones Stage - Dragon Frame Realm]. Now as I have gained the [Skeleton Key], I can do much more.


     I am going to unlock all these points and unleash my Meditation potential its bestest.


     And so I began. Taking the most comfortable position, I started to meditate. I focused my attention on Circulating the Energy and on the Key, once I reached a certain point, I started including the key in the process and gave it a command to unlock the Energy Points.


     Suddenly, as if has gained consciousness on its own, the [Skeleton Key] shot up and aimed itself towards me then stabbed towards my heart. I was terrified at first but I sensed a keyhole forming on my chest, the Key fit itself in and…


     *Click*


     'Seriously! The sound of an Energy Point opening is a click?'


     I wanted to cuss but I started to feel a new energy activity around my heart and the Meditation I was performing became a bit better. The Key shot out and went to another Energy Point, formed a keyhole and… *click*


     'Sigh!'


     I regained my focus again and the Key kept going.


     It took me a lot of time but I was clearly able to clear all the 64 Energy Points.


     The speed of my Meditative Training soared up and I felt my bones breaking.


     'Shit! Another breakthrough.'


     Breakthroughs in the [Iron Bones Stage] are so fucked up. My whole damn skeleton gets so damn painful. I barely suppress my screams each time but this time was truly unbearable.


     *Groan*


     I barely held it together but it was worse than before.


     The process that should take a few minutes almost is taking more. The reason was clear, this was not a single breakthrough, this was two breakthroughs.


     And here comes the second… Brace for Impact!


     *Groan*


     It hurt like a bitch, and from my back on top of all.


     These bone breaking strokes of pain are the parts where I should keep my meditation focused. Think of it as minor tribulations between the small levels. I only wonder how bad will it become on higher levels.


     I calmed myself and started slowing my meditation so that I can wake up. My vision was clearer than before when I opened my eyes and my senses were heightened. I could tell that jumping up two levels in one go is incredible indeed. I am now at the [6th Level - Iron Bone Stage - Dragon Frame Realm]. I can summon Six Fire Wyrms from my Soul but I am not good at managing them yet.


     I was in my private space in the Haven Cube and Alina was sitting just across the room Meditating.


     I used Telepathy and talked to her.


     {Keep calm, it is just me. I want you to keep focusing on meditation and not get distracted with whatever happens.}


     {...}


     She can't answer me anyway so I guess not stopping her training is an approval.


     I took the [Skeleton Key] that was floating in front of me and sat behind her. As I put my palm on her back, I started sensing her Energy Points and Channels and how she meditates.


     {I will assist you now so don't panic.}


     As I send her that telepathic message, I readied the [Skeleton Key] and started focusing it on her Energy Points. It did as I expected and formed a keyhole on her body when I placed it in the keyhole, the click sound came.


     I kept following the Energy Points on Alina's body. She had fewer open Energy Points than me, around 18 on her own.


     Her Meditative Training was having to face strong resistance at the bottleneck of the Dragon Frame Realm. I spent almost two hours sitting behind her and opening her energy points.


     Once she could use all her 64 Energy points, massive energy shot out from her and she started to breakthrough into the Dragon Frame Realm. Her skin reddened and her heat increased, mist surrounded her and pain appeared on her face.


     These are the signs! She was doing well too.


     I sat back away from her to regain the energy I used to open all her Energy Points and to watch over her.


     Another hour passed and she seemed to be finishing up, all that was left was for her to spit out black impure blood and she will be…


     *Groan*


     And here it comes.


     Alina spat the black blood and kept coughing. I know the feeling.


     "This is incredible. Congratulations!"


     I sat beside her to calm her down, her body was going through a strike of heat after breaking through the limit of the normal people.


     As she cooled off, she looked at me with wide eyes.


     "... You are my hero."


     And I got hugged.


     "Well, you are welcome."


     She took her time to calm down and then hammered me with questions about what I did. She is a really curious fellow.


     "Don't you want to know what more can that key do?"


     "... Just do an absurd thing, please."


     "Come."


     I took her hand and walked across the room where we keep our private stuff. In a certain place, we found what we were looking for.


     "The Egg?" She asked.


     "What else? Let's unseal it."


     I merely put the [Skeleton Key] on the Malachite container that was sealing the egg and a keyhole formed.


     "... Wow!" Alina was impressed.


     It seemed that the seal needed a considerable amount of power so I used a Soul Gem to support the process and… *click*.


     For a key, it has quite the sound effect, isn't it?


     Anyway, the Malachite broke open and the seal was lifted. As Alina was about to celebrate, cracks appeared on the egg.


     "Wait! Is it… is it breaking?" She started to panic.


     "It is hatching, you dolt. Go call everyone."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     274 From Summerse
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Five humans and one cat in a humanoid form gathered around one egg watching it hatch. The egg, that was larger than even an egg of an ostrich, was showing strong signs of life. Alina was sitting in and singing a song of life from the druidic teachings while warming the egg with Magicka.


     Every one of us was revealing our thoughts about what's in the egg out loud.


     "My thoughts are a giant sea serpent." (Wulf)


     "Wanna bet?" (Jon)


     "I told you it is not a reptile, Wulfur. Even though it can be a Cliff Racer." (Jorna)


     "A cliff racer? They were whiped out on the hands of a Dunmer Saint. No one wants them back to life ever again, they are nightmares." (Jull)


     "It is not any of that, it is something that fluffs." (Jon)


     "Good guess, Hooman." (Nefertiti)


     "I just want it to be a dragon so bad." (Jon)


     "You know it's impossible! Dragons don't lay eggs and have nothing to do with mating." (Jull)


     "No wonder Alduin wants to destroy the world." (Jon)


     "Nice one." (Wulf)


     *fist bump*


     "Can it be a new kind of cats?" (Nefertiti)


     "I like the idea." (Jon)


     """...""" (The rest)


     "Or maybe it can be a Phoenix." (Jon)


     "What's that?" (Wulf)


     "A mystical bird that doesn't exist." (Jorna)


     [A/n: There is no mention to a Phoenixes in the games so far so I can't possibly make them.] (Don)


     "Oh, hey there." (Jon)


     "How long will the baby take to come out, Hooman?" (Nefertiti)


     "It is coming out... look." As soon as Wulfur said so, the egg's shell broke open slightly and from the gab, a loud baby bird shrieking came out.


     "Look, it's a beak. It's a baby bird." Jull said.


     Everyone around turned silent while watching the egg hatch. The bird inside started breaking the shell bit by bit slowly. Once it took a few minutes breaking a part of the egg horizontally, it started to push out.


     The egg snapped open very slowly and we took a tiny glimpse of what's inside. The things we could tell about the chick was that its size is that of a full grown cat, which is very large for a chick. Its body was featherless and so pink, it was really a newborn creature. All of us were making "aaaawwwwe!" when we saw it.


     Alina stopped singing and looked closely at the baby bird. It pushed the eggshell more and at last, we finally could see its appearance.


     "Wh... what is that?" Wulfur exclaimed.


     "I have never seen anything like that in my life." Jull seemed to be ignorant about the creature too.


     Alina seemed to have an idea but Jorna and I could tell what it is right away.


     It had large dark blue eyes that were seen under its newborn eyelids and also its beak was dark colored. Some feathers that were still wet, they seemed to be snow white but on its head, there were some blue feathers. That is nothing odd as the oddities haven't even started yet.



     First, its size which was really large but we have already noticed that. Second, it has ears, large ones growing on the top sides of its head, unlike the other birds which have them in a lower position without even extending out of their bodies like this bird. Third, it had a tail, a long one that resembles that of animals. Last, it had four limbs and two small wings in its back.


     ""A Gryphon!"" Jorna and I were dumbstruck right away.


     There is no way a Gryphon would appear here… in Skyrim.


     The others looked at us waiting for an explanation but we were too busy wrapping our heads around the situation.


     "A Gryphon? Should that be a creature that only native to Summerset Isles?" Alina asked.


     "... I remember Jon mentioning something about Gryphons in the past! So that's one." Wulfur looked at the little bird with curiosity.


     "... How can that creature be here? And in the hands of the Bloodsails above all?" I wondered.


     "That's not it, Gryphon eggs are impossible to hatch under normal circumstances." Bjorna wondered too.


     "Well, we have a [Favored Child of Kyne]. As Kyne is the mother of Man and Beast then it is pretty normal. She was singing for it every day and kept heating it with Magicka." I said.


     "Oh, I see… but how did this came to Skyrim?" She asked.


     "Don't ask me. You are the one who grew among the Firemanes so you at least should have a clue." I said.


     "Not at all. All I know that some rare breeds of the Gryphons disappeared after the Oblivion Crisis. It was a massive loss for the Dominion's Military force." She said.


     "... The Dominion! I see… that's why the Thalmor were pushing the attack on Japhet's Folly around and handed a list of demands to the East Empire Company." I remembered something.


     "Don't tell me… the Thalmor are looking for that baby gryphon?" Alina panicked.


     Bjorna and I sighed.


     "Even if they are, it doesn't matter now. It hatched to you and there is no way it will recognize anyone else as a companion other than the person who sang to it." Bjorna said.


     We all looked at the baby gryphon and sighed.


     Gryphons! Well… that's an unexpected one.


     Gryphons, or griffins to some, are large and carnivorous flying creatures with the body of a lion and the wings, talons, and beak of an eagle. They appear in Summerset Isle. The city of Sunhold has a live gryphon as its mascot. Armored gryphons are also ridden by the Welkynar Gryphon Knights in Cloudrest. Gryphons aren't known to seek out mortal flesh but will defend their territory fiercely.


     These creatures normally can't be tamed but that doesn't mean they can't be domesticated even though it is hard as hell from what I read. First, one must acquire a Gryphon Egg without killing the mother (good luck with that) and it must be hatched with Magic.


     The thing that Alina did, which was singing for the egg and providing it with Magicka since we found it, was the main reason why it hatched right away. There is no other way to hatch a gryphon's egg.


     And after that, the one who hatched the egg, Alina in that case, should be the one responsible for it from now on.


     "We will provide you with knowledge support as your family." I said.


     "I can tell you what to feed it, I think Jon has a lot of Beef Liver, right?" Bjorna said.


     "Yeah, I do. My Alexandrian Beef Liver recipe can bring a dead dragon back to life. You can have some Raw Liver to feed the little thing." I approved.


     "... So you guys aren't helping more than that?" Alina asked while tilting her head.


     Bjorna and I seemed to be obviously bailing out.


     "You read that book too, cousin?"


     "I did and I am not getting close to that thing."


     "What is that about?" Wulfur asked.


     "Do you know why Gryphons grow only on Summerset?"


     "No."


     "There is no particular reason but think of it as a match made by the universe. There is no arrogant folk more than a High Elf of Summerset and there is no arrogant creature more than a Gryphon. Perfect match I would say." I said.


     "Also, be careful with the bites." Bjorna said.


     Alina seemed to be not listening to us as she caressed the baby Gryphon with the back of her hand.


     "It is a male so I am not sure what to name him." Alina said, "I thought it would be a female bird so I prepared a few names."


     "You can name it after you feed it. The Firemanes who are protected by the Hawk Guardian do that. You can ask uncle Hermond for help." Bjorna said.


     "Also, Master Nurelion and Master Faralda are the only High Elves we trust so we can ask them too." Jullanar said.


     "Well, I am glad things working out well but let's finish things up here."


     I said as we started to busy ourselves with what we have. Alina has to take care of the baby Gryphon so she was going to be busy for a lot of time. I also want to open the 64 Energy Points to Jullanar, Wulfur and Bjorna and go prepare dinner. Believe it or not, only Wulfur and I can cook around here.


     As for the journey we are on, Wulfur told me we stopped somewhere in the woods west of Riften. Our destination was my old teacher's place.


     As soon as I finished all the tasks I had, I went out of the Cube and started traveling alone at dawn.


     At this pace, I should ambush the old bastard before he wakes up… or so I thought.


     *swoosh*


     A terrifying arrow shot towards me with a thick hostile intent. All of the hair on my body stood up and I jumped away from the Flame Atronach Horse I was riding.


     The arrow hit the Atronach and obliterated it in a second.


     "Damn!" All I could do is to jump behind a rock and take a bow out.


     This old fool woke up earlier than I thought.


     "Hey, Old Man. Don't shoot me, Goddammit! It's me." I shouted but no one answered.


     I took out a good bow from the cube and notched an arrow, I tried to shoot from cover but my arrow was hit by another arrow.


     "This old bones… It's Jon."


     "... who?" an old voice replied.


     "It is me, Jon Dare! Nurina's son."


     "... huh?"


     "Shit… Can you even hear me?"


     "... what?"


     This old man can't even hear anymore. How can he shoot so well?


     "I am coming out!" I said as I raised my hands.


     I walked out of cover and walked forward slowly. There seemed to be many traps around the area but I can avoid them all, after all, this man taught me about that.


     "Froki… come on old man. It is me Jon." I called for him but he didn't seem to be answering.


     "... A giant?!" I heard him wondering.


     "Seriously! After all we have been through? You can't even recognize the most handsome young man on Nirn." I was wronged badly.


     "... oh! I heard that idiocy somewhere before… there was that boy I don't remember his name." The voice came from behind me.


     I jumped right away and saw an old man walking slowly with a bow in a few arrows in hand while being camouflaged by grasses and leaves.


     "It is me. I am that kid you don't remember."


     "Oh, Jon… wait!" He nocked an arrow again. "Are you a giant?"


     "No."


     "Have you eaten or been eaten by a giant?"


     "No."


     "Hmmm… who are you again?"


     "I'm Jon."


     "Oh, right! You look familiar."


     "... can you even see?"


     "Not well."


     "Then how can you aim like that?" I was irritated by the unreasonable old man.


     "Shooting doesn't need aiming? You city rats don't even know that?"


     "... You know what, I am not even taking any of that anymore." I finally snapped.


     "Hehehe! Follow me, kid."


     Froki walked past me, while laughing.


     This guy is the most unreasonable old man I ever met, Froki Whetted-Blade, my combat mentor for five years.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     A/n: I didn't want to name the Gryphon just yet so I am open for suggestions.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     275 Froki, Kyne“s Sacred Trial, Lukthur
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "How's it going, Froki?"


     "Huh?"


     "I said, How, Is, It, Going?"


     "Why are you yelling?"


     "So you can hear me?"


     "Huh?"


     "AAAAARGH!"


     "Heh heh."


     I followed Froki around the woods.


     "You did what I told you to do?" He asked.


     "Yes, I hunted all the beasts you listed, climbed the seven thousand steps, got recognized by a beast as a companion and hauled together to the moon... actually we meowed. Hauling is for dog heathens." I listed the tasks Froki gave me around three years ago.


     "... You did, huh? And found yourself a cat?"


     "Fufu! You won't even get to imagine how cute and fluffy she is." I bragged.


     "Sigh! Look at your size and how idiot you are... how did you become this large for Kyne's sake?"


     "That's quite the tale, care to listen?"


     "Do tell."


     "Well, after I left Riften....." I started telling my story to Old Froki.


     He walked in the forest collecting mushrooms and checking the traps he made. There was quite the hunt and it seemed that we are feasting.


     An hour passed and we reached his shack in the woods.


     Froki has a bit of an influence on me, he is the one who inspired me to pursue my faith in cats. This guy has the same case as he dedicated his life for his beliefs too. He is a zealot of Kyne.


     He hates the Imperial Pantheon that regards Kyne as Kynareth and mocks them 24/7. He also hates life in the cities and lives entirety in the woods.


     A Hunter, a Warrior, a Survivalist. This man taught me much stuff ever since Nurina introduced me to him. She saved his life once when she encountered a Witch Coven that he was fighting and she admired his way of life and the ability to fight and harness nature to his advantage, she then threw me to him and told him to teach me.


     It wasn't easy to learn from an elderly person like him but I managed. Wulfur had a hard time with him though.


     "So, after all I have taught you, you didn't only get to be a city rat, but you are building a city of your own. Looks like I'll shoot you after all."


     "Tsk, put that away before you hurt yourself, old man."


     *swoosh* *swoosh*


     "Mommy! Fuck!"


     The old man held the bow in reverse and shot while giving me his back.


     "... Last chance! Say something I want to hear."


     "I... Yes! I forced the Empire's people to accept the Temple of Kyne I built in Winterhold. They didn't like it but I forced it anyway."


     "Oh... you did? That's good news."


     He finally put the bow away.


     "The lady, how is she doing?" He asked about Nurina.


     "Teaching and bossing people around in Winterhold."


     "So you all moved there. What of your friend?" Froki asked about Wulfur.



     "He's with me." I said.


     "..." He narrowed his eyes and looked around.


     "There is no one here. You think I am that old boy?"


     "... You are that old."


     "Yes I am old but I can still hear the woods, no one is there other than you and me… there three Orc hunters a mile away to the north."


     "..." I was speechless. He can tell that there are three Orc hunters a mile away but can't hear me. Who am I supposed to complain to now?


     This old man is a Druid but not as good as Alina. He still is crafty and way more experienced as hunter and survivalist.


     Even though Wulfur is in the Cube and there is no way Froki can tell, I still wanted to taste that thin victory over him.


     I pointed the ring in my hand to the middle of the shake and pulled Wulfur out of the Cube. Wulfur, who appeared out of the blue and kept looking around left and right, saw Froki and froze.


     "So, it's magic… you became good." Froki said and looked at Wulf.


     "... Ol- Old Froki… hey." Wulfur was still traumatized from last time.


     "Tsk." Froki clicked his tongue and looked away towards the rabbits he was dismantling.


     "So, what bring you boys here?"


     Wulf and I looked at each other then I spoke.


     "We are here to visit."


     "And?" Forki seemed to read our minds.


     "... There are some things we want to ask you about."


     ***


     The rest came out of the ring after they learned we reached our destination. Unlike how he met us, Froki was super nice to the girls. He even taught Jull how to shoot arrows to the back.


     I begged him to teach me that for years but he just… dammit!


     I can already tell the reason. Jull's ability and talent as a shooter far surpassed me. I am not a bad archer but I am not a genius.


     The strange thing happened when Froki saw Alina. He addressed her as Kyne's Sybil right away. It seemed that he is a member of the 'Guardians of the Grove' and he met Alina before when she was recognized as the [Favored Daughter of Kyne].


     "So, are any of you interested in the Sacred Trials of Kyne?" Froki asked.


     "I have already done it but I didn't get my Token." I said.


     "It was part of the initiation to my title so I am good." Alina said.


     Wulfur, Bjorna and Jull haven't experienced the trials before.


     "You will get your token. You three, are you interested?" Froki asked.


     "I always wanted to do it." Jorna said.


     "... Yes… let's do it." Wulf, who failed once in the past, decided to tag along anyway.


     "What are these trials about?" Jullanar asked.


     "Hunting trials in the name of Kyne to prove your ability as survivalist against some spirit beast. Nothing dangerous about them." I said.


     "And the reward?"


     "A blessed Token of Kyne. A powerful artifact that grants good health and power. It will also peacify beasts if you have gone through the Pilgrimage on the Throat of the World which both of us did, that is why I decided to delay it until I am done with the pilgrimage."


     "Oh… I see. I have performed the pilgrimage so I get the powerful token, right?"


     "Correct."


     "Fine, I am in."


     Unlike the game, the Trials of Kyne doesn't require the one to wander around Skyrim to hunt some spiritual beasts, they are all around the woods of the Rift.


     Froki led the three to a bonfire where he started the ritual and sent them to the hunt. Alina and I remained and conversed with Froki about this and that.


     My reason for coming here was to get my Token and to ask Froki about some strategies to defend Winterhold. The man can go alone around the woods as if he is king here and not a single creature will dare to cross him. Even the infamous bears and trolls of the Rift are threatened by him.


     He told me how to cover the south and west of Winterhold and suggested some sort of trees that can grow in the frozen wastelands of Winterhold. I always wanted to have some small grove there and make Alina bring some Spriggans and inhabit it for it to become a small woodland one day so I took Froki's advice for it.


     The next day, the three people on Kyne's Sacred Trial came back with the first the beasts hunt. The spirit wolf, skeever and mudcrab were the first three beasts. The second three were the Sabercat, the Mammoth and the Bear which are way too difficult and would take a few days. Thankfully, my friends are way stronger than me when I took that trial for the first time and they will manage, the Spirit Mammoth is a pain the ass though, thankfully, it can't do much damage as a spirit.


     As we waited for them, Alina and I meditated in the woods for days while taking care of baby gryphon.


     Oh! And we finally picked him a name.


     After a long struggle between the Pharaonic, Draconic and Norse names, we named it Lokthur which was a mix of everything we had.


     'Luk' in the Dragon language means 'Sky' and 'Thur' means 'Overlord'. It also had the same rhyme as 'Luxor' which is an ancient Egyptian city.


     Anyway, we will call him Lux or Luk for short.


     One more thing, the damn bird ate all my beef liver. I almost cried but it seemed that it grew stronger so all for the good.


     The Trials of Kyne took another week until our funny three managed to hunt their beasts and took the last assignment to hunt a powerful Spirit Troll.


     Our stay around Froki's place got prolonged a little and a week passed.


     Luk grew up very fast from a helpless chick to cheeky Fledgling but Alina's power as Kyne's Favored worked on him and he was so very obedient with her… and he hated me so much.


     He also had a very good relationship with Nefertiti and they hit it off really well. She would always act like a big sister and watch over him. He also was very obedient with her.


     I only believe in cats so I don't really mind a stupid gryphon or whatever. Still, the white feather that started to grow on him was super fluffy.


     A few days later, Wulf, Jorna and Jull returned from the hunt and handed the proof to Froki. He started his bonfire and made the ritual once again.


     In the end, we were handed four Tokens


     [Greater Kyne's Token] Protects from Beasts. Grants Stamina. Soothes the wild animals. Communes with Nature. Calms the weather. Fortifies the Thu'um.


     It is like 'Kyne's Premium Package' all in one. Even though I am blessed by Kyne, this is as good as the blessing too.


     The first three abilities it grants are for the 'Common Tokens' and the last three are for the 'Greater Tokens'. I heard that each Druid needs a Greater Token to start the practice, not that I am interested or anything. I just find it much better than the Amulet of Talos I always wear.


     The last thing we needed from Froki was for Alina to learn who to start a Sacred Trial and to know some secrets. Froki happily provided Alina with what he knows and was very happy to hear that we intend to make it a common trial in the Temple of Kyne.


     I think I can't repay this man enough but I at least know how to prevent a disaster from falling on his son who lives at Helgen.


     We bid the old man farewell and hit the road once again.


     Next stop, Whiterun!




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     276 Back to Whiterun
      This sponsored chapter comes to you by Joshua Burns!


     Also, A BIG THANKS to Jesper Jonasson and REPOsPuNKy for donating.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *14th of Last Seed (August), 4E 197*


     Each time I see Whiterun, my head goes fully back to the game. This place is the most iconic city in Skyrim and the one most of the players stayed in. It is beautiful, colorful and an exemplary city.


     Right now we are in Summer and the White River is the best place in the whole Skyrim for anyone to dip themselves in. It is not like the frozen trinity Winterhold, Windhelm and Dawnstar, the stinky Riften, the annoying Solitude and the bugs infested Falkreath. Of course the Karth River in Markarth is good choice if you are oblivious about the Forsworn.


     But Whiterun, it has its flavor.


     After two years, I came back to Whiterun with some plans in mind as usual and I also wanted to meet a lot of people. Thankfully, everyone gets to go to the Bannered Mare Inn at some point of their day and there where we went.


     "We heard that you vexed the Empire and Eastern Skyrim a few times. Bad rumors are going around about you."


     "Really! And?"


     "Word is… you are womanizer, bloodthirsty, hedonist, scammer and filthy rich."


     I tried to refute but thinking of each one carefully.


     "... Guilty as charged."


     ""Hahaha!""


     "Cheers!"


     "Cheers!"


     "It has been a long time, my friend. You really made quite the name for yourself out there." Jon Battle-Born, who I haven't seen in a long time, spoke to me as he was sitting across the table.


     "You haven't changed much! Neither Solitude nor the Bards College could change you at all."


     "Way I see it, I changed a lot already. Solitude is all about money and one must earn his keep."


     "So no more sitting around, eh?"


     "You are right, my friend. I have been out there calling people Milkdrinkers for a long time but I wasn't doing much better myself. I now have some thoughts of changing my ways." He said.


     "Good. Come to Winterhold and I will sink you with work head to toe."


     "Winterhold? Nay, I'd rather keep it to myself and start here."


     "Listen to me. I need people I can trust to do even the slightest jobs in Winterhold. You know what happened a few months ago, right?"


     "What happened?"


     "The Bards College sent some people to snoop around me in Winterhold. Word is…"


     "Thane Erikur." Battle-Born continued my words for me.


     "So you're aware?"


     "Who's not? Most of the bad rumors about you are because of him. You really got under his skin from that time."


     "You mean the tournament? He really pissed me off that day." I remembered when Erikur made action on us and got Battle-Born and Wulfur locked up for a night.


     "Yeah, it was bad. So, he hired the Bards College at last?" Battle-Born seemed to have anticipated it.



     "What can you tell me about them? I was waiting to ask you so bad about them." I said.


     "Well, that's quite the tale if you ask me. Viarmo the High Elf headmaster of the Bards College is one slimy elf, he uses his connection and students to infiltrate the halls of the rich and Jarls. Most people drop their guard around the bards so we know a lot of what happens behind the closed doors. Viarmo has no master and would work with any side if he wished for it, he spies of the High King, on the Empire, on Jarl Ulfric and even on the Thalmor. Whoever wants to know a thing just have to pay Viarmo."


     "Oh, an information agency. How amusing! So, you and Svidi. Any of you got recruited?"


     "Are you kidding, work such a shameful job. A bard should die a thousand time before snooping on their patrons." Battle-Born seemed truly disgusted.


     "Come on, man. That would make quite the career for yourself being a secret agent."


     "Spare me of your fantasies, Dare." He said as he drank.


     "Haha, whatever! I wouldn't have missed such an opportunity though."


     "Well, even if we wanted, Svidi and I would never fit their standards."


     "Yeah, you are too proud and she is too shy."


     "Exactly. So, who did they send after you?"


     "A chick called Lisette."


     "That Breton lass! She is quite the asset."


     "I know. She was taken into custody and under watch. I intend to have a talk with Viarmo about her."


     "He will deny everything."


     "I won't give him a headache, I will only make a trade."


     "Do whatever you like but don't make an enemy out of him or he will sell all that he knows about you to your enemies with a cheap price."


     "I know, I am already careful." I dismissed his worries and changed the topic. "How are the preparations on your part?"


     "Oh! That… father went into an argument with me when I came back. There seems to be something between us and the Grey-Manes."


     "This soon?"


     "You know what is it?" He asked.


     "... Ulfric Stormcloak is sending his word around. Seems like the Grey-Manes are favoring his side while the Battle-Borns are on the Empire's side."


     "His Side? The Empire's Side? What are you talking about? Are they going to start a war?" Battle-Born's face turned serious and angry.


     I was seriously not sure of how to answer him but I had to say it anyway.


     "It seems that Ulfric is aiming big this time. He asked me to join his cause and stand against the Imperial Machine that follows the will of the enemies of men."


     "... Gods! This is madness? You are telling me that Nords are pointing steel at each other?"


     "It would seem so, the good thing about Whiterun is that the Grey-Manes and the Battle-Borns have had each other's back for generations and such a fight will only make them cut ties and scorn at each other. No actual harm will happen between the two except…"


     "Olfina and I…"


     "Exactly, if you remember the vision of the old soothsayer two years ago."


     It was the vision that I paid the soothsayer to tell Jon Battle-Born. Without it, his relationship with Olfina will get harmed badly.


     "By this, are we too late?" He asked.


     "... No, I still have a few strings I will pull for you. You just have to do your part and request Olfina's hand from Eorlund Grey-Mane on time."


     "Fine. Thanks."


     "Come on, man. It's the least I can do."


     Jon Battle-Born and I drank together after that. I was having my own agenda of making the thing between him and Olfina Grey-Mane work.


     The two largest families in Whiterun will have a feud at this rate and the trade of the south will worsen. Whiterun is the largest hub and the two families are strong traders. It will harm the north greatly if they got into a feud.


     Also, this will make the situation about the Civil War easier to handle. Not only Winterhold that is neutral but Whiterun too. The Jarl doesn't want the war and having the two big families on good terms will increase the probability of having peace in the hold.


     Anyway, it wasn't long since I met Jon Battle-Born, he was in a good mood but I had to pull him back to reality and focus on the problem that might occur if he didn't marry Olfina Grey-Mane as soon as possible.


     And of course, I introduced him to the rest of the gang, he didn't realize who Jull is as he was with us when we caught her after she tried to assassinate me in Solitude but her appearance has changed too much. I will tell him later but let's not cause a scene here.


     The ones I was waiting for were Akara and Ysolda. After asking around, I learned that Akara is now a mercenary for the trading caravans and Ysolda is a broker and mediator of sorts. Even though I sent them letters and they replied, they didn't really accept my invitation to Winterhold so I saw this as a good opportunity to invite them once again. As I said before, I need the people I can trust.


     I waited for Wulfur and Bjorna who went to visit the Jorrvaskr of the Companions. Wulfur has a good relationship with the people there and he seemed to have hit it off with Farkas, one of the rising stars among the Companions. I also want to talk to those people to patron them in Winterhold. The Companions have a thin existence in each hold as they are the alternative of the Fighters Guild in Skyrim. Having them in Winterhold is good for both sides as Winterhold is where the first Companions of Ysgramor landed on Tamriel and in Winterhold, we have both the tombs of Ysgramor and his son Yngol.


     I don't even mind becoming a Companion myself if there is a need. The 'College of Winterhold' and the 'Companions' were all the only righteous factions the player can join in the game and I see a lot of benefit in having both factions on my side. Wulfur will be the best candidate I have to link the Companions and Winterhold.


     An hour passed and Wulfur finally arrived, he greeted Battle-Born and joined us.


     "So, where is my sister? She is not here yet?"


     "Nope, she's still with Olfina in Dragonsreach." Battle-Born replied.


     When we came here three hours ago and bumped into Jon Battle-Born, we asked him about Svidi and it seemed that she performed a few times in the Bannered Mare and became very popular, popular enough for the Jarl of Whiterun, Balgruuf the Greater, to be her patron for today.


     "... Sigh! The little girl has grown." Wulfur said with complicated feelings.


     "Yes, she really did." I had the same feeling too.


     Svidi is Wulf's sister and practically mine too. I killed Sibbi Black-Briar mainly to avoid any trouble from arising around her in Solitude.


     "Be careful now, she likes to go by the name Lynly Star-Sung. If you said her name in public, she may lash at you."


     ""Yeah yeah, we know."" Wulfur and I replied.


     We are aware of her insecurity about her old fashioned name. She thinks that it will affect her future or something.


     We saw Jon Battle-Born off as he had to wrap up the situation with his family and go request the hand of Olfina as soon as he can. I will support him too when the time is right.


     But now, the five of us had another thing to do.


     "Let's go visit Ysolda then." I said as I rallied everyone up.


     "So, Ysolda… I heard about her a few times." Alina asked.


     "Yes, she and Jon were like the partners in every crime. Whenever they go into hiding and talk quietly about something, you can just know that there is a disaster about to befall." Wulfur said everything. I was really trying to hide that


     "Oh! Seem fun. We can ask her about all the things we need to have leverage on Jon." Jullanar said.


     "Nothing will make her happier." Wulfur said.


     I feel bad about this but whatever. Ysolda's house was not far from the inn so the five of us arrived there soon.


     Wulf knocked on the door and we waited. As the house was really small, we could hear and feel the movement inside. Some footsteps were moving around while hiding some stuff here and there. I am not sure what is going on but I don't want to get involved with Ysolda's madness.


     Finally, someone answered the door.


     "Who's it?" That was Ysolda's voice.


     "Hey, Ysolda! It's Wulfur and Jon" Wulf replied.


     "..."


     It seemed that we were unexpected.


     "I'll open right away."


     Another round of running around happened inside the house and well all felt it. It looks like we won't be staying for long as it seemed we are a bother in such a small place.


     Finally, the door opened.


     Two girls popped out their heads from the door. A Nord girl with short hair and a beautiful face alongside a Khajiit girl with snow white fur and sharp eyes.


     After all that time, Ysolda and Akara.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     277 Star-Sung
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     We all gathered in Ysolda's house.


     "A Thane of an entire hold, a businessman and an adventurer. I always knew you have a talent for everything. Mama is proud." Ysolda said with a sly smile, I shook my head while smiling wryly.


     After inviting us in, Akara and Ysolda kept staring at me for a long time, probably because of the unexpected increase in my size. That's why I had to tell Ysolda everything first.


     "And what about you? How are you fairing with life?" I asked.


     "I am good. I do a lot of business and life is really good."


     "So, you managed to become a trader?" Wulfur asked.


     "... No, it is still hard. The business in Whiterun is really crowded."


     "Then why didn't you take my offer and come to Winterhold, we are desperate for good traders." I said.


     "Business prefers a good base that can reach all the places it needs. Whiterun is the most suitable place for my business."


     "If you don't mind me asking, what business do you do?" Alina asked.


     "I trade with the Khajiit Caravans, they don't go inside the cities so I buy from them and sell inside. Of course, I face a lot of pressure from the General Goods Stores around the town but I manage in the end." Ysolda replied.


     "That doesn't sound like a solid business, Ysolda. It will be best for you to take Jon's offer." Wulfur said.


     "In Winterhold? Where it is freezing cold even in the middle of Summer? Come on, Wulf, you know I like an easy life."


     I don't think Ysolda will agree anyway. She must have her reasons to run her business that way. What I know is that after the death of her parents, there was no much inheritance for her due debts and now she is trying to regain all what her parents had on her own.


     "What about you, Akara?" I asked.


     "This one likes to live here. The place is warm enough and the business is good." Akara replied in her iconic third person speech style.


     "What do you do?" Wulfur asked.


     "She works as Caravan Guard and the only job she takes is the Whiterun - Riften trade route." Ysolda replied instead.


     Wulfur and I made understanding faces, it seems that Akara is after her parents killer.


     "You know I offered you help in that matter, you don't have to do it alone." I spoke to her.


     "... It's okay. This one can do it." She said.


     "If you ever need help, come to Winterhold."


     "Winterhold you say? The Pale itself is too cold for Khajiit, what do think of a place called 'Winterhold' would do for Akara?" She said.


     "... Fair point."


     "Exactly! It is so cold here in Skyrim, yet this one sees Nords in walking around the snow in sandals. Madness!"


     We couldn't help but laugh at Akara's remark. It is hard for any other race to adapt like how Nords do, even the fur of the Khajiit doesn't help.



     Anyway, the good thing about today was that we could still get along after all that time. We spent some time at Ysolda's then we decided to return to the inn. Our stay in Whiterun was quiet and we didn't want to attract anyone's attention so we moved quietly.


     As we were leaving, Ysolda asked to have a word with me on the side.


     "There is that thing I want your help with."


     "Okay, I am glad to help. Do you want money or anything…"


     "No no, keep your money, what I need is a strange request."


     "Shoot."


     "If you could bring me a Mammoth tusk, I would really appreciate it." She said.


     "A mammoth tusk?"


     "Yes, it is a weird thing to ask for but I really need one, some of my trading partners are really asking for one and the other traders are high on alert, it would be good if you could secure me one soon."


     It was really an unusual request. Usually, Ysolda would ask for anything from me without being shy or feeling weird… also the request itself, it happened in the game too.


     Ysolda asks the player for a mammoth tusk and that's it. No real reason behind it.


     The thing is… the game events are 3 to 4 years from now. Is she going to look for a single Mammoth Tusk for that time? These things are not that rare or expensive.


     I thought for a second but decided not to ponder for long. Something is strange but I am not that curious or going to meddle in Ysolda's business even though she is acting suspiciously.


     "Fine, here is your tusk." I clapped my hand and a mammoth tusk appeared out of thin air… or rather from the Cube.


     "Woah! You were carrying one… how?"


     "... Do I really need to say it?"


     "Yes, you are the magic boy, hehe. Thanks… but this one is too big to fit." Ysolda said as she was about to take it from me but I took it away.


     "Too big to fit? Hey! What are you planning to do with it?" I felt bad about it.


     Ysolda paused for a second and she glared at me. It seems that our thoughts met.


     "Hey, what did you think of just now?"


     "You're the one who said is too big."


     "... Are you even listening to yourself?" She said as she took the mammoth tusk from me, she then looked at me and spoke. "Don't even think of any funny ideas. You have two beautiful ladies following you now and I know a lot of your dark history."


     "Humph, I don't hide anything from them so don't even think of threatening me with that." I grinned at her.


     "Oh really? Should I go and ask them about the Horker Tusk shipment?"


     As she said so, the grin on my face disappeared.


     "Yes, I thought so." She smiled as she went away.


     Damn you, Ysolda! This girl knows too much.


     The 'Horker Tusk shipment'! I thought that secret died in Riften's Ratway… this was a scandal!


     I couldn't help but to shake off the bad ideas from my head and sigh.


     As I returned to my group and we gathered back in the inn. Across the fire pit in the Bannered Mare, there was a girl singing an unusual song and all the patrons gathered around her.


     Wulfur and I smiled ear to ear.


     "That's Svidi."


     The little girl we once knew has grown taller than we thought. It seemed the family genes of her and Wulfur have finally caught up to her. She became brighter and more beautiful than before. She was wearing an expensive blue dress and held her lute. Everything quietened down and she sang.


     "♪ Oh, misty eye of the mountain below ♪


     ♪ Keep careful watch of my brothers' souls ♪


     ♪ And should the sky be filled with fire and smoke ♪


     ♪ Keep watching over Durin's sons ♪"


     [A/n: I See Fire - Ed Sheeren]


     Oh, goodness! I am so glad I taught her that song. She literally made the time freeze. Until she finished the song, the world didn't dare to interrupt her.


     ***


     "That was epic!" Even Jull, who has high standards in music, couldn't utter anything but that.


     "Thanks." Svidi was happy with the group's reaction.


     Each one introduced themselves to Svidi after we got the hugs of course. Even Nefertiti found Svidi more approachable and decided to take a nap on her leg.


     "I am really happy that you boys came today, I heard a lot about you in Solitude and even here in Whiterun."


     "Really… there is a lot of false news though." I said as I remembered what Jon Battle-Born told me today.


     "Yeah, haha! Something about you scoundrels acting heroic or whatever." Svidi said with an innocent laugh.


     Yep, she took it completely the wrong way. Even Wulf made a disheartened face.


     "So, I need details. How did you manage to scam a jarl, Jon?"


     "Yeah, that's a long story." I said as I patted Wulfur who seemed to be breaking into tears.


     "Tell us about yourself first. These boys told us many stories about you." Alina managed to divert the subject.


     "Oh, alright! I studied for more than two years away from my brothers. Thanks to the money you guys kept sending me, I didn't have to work and graduated earlier than most. I also learned horsemanship and trained on the magic books Jon kept sending. However, my real joy was in the messages Wulfur and Jon would send every month."


     "... Yeah, we should have included that we are not scamming people though." Wulfur was still depressed.


     "Hehehe! Come on, brother. You don't think I don't know, do you? Not everything out there is just bad rumors, you know. There people whose lives were saved thanks to that business of yours. You don't like hurting people and Jon likes to act evil while doing good things. Just two big scary boys with fluffy hearts."


     As she said so, Wulf and I almost cried. How can such an angel exist?


     "Did you guys realize that she just played you around?"


     "No we didn't, but we are still too happy."


     "Right."


     Svidi is that kind of girl who looks innocent and pure whatever she does. She is a person who no one can see as bad.


     "So, did you face any hard time at Solitude?" Alina asked.


     "Not at all. If Battle-Born can't solve it, then mentioning my brothers' names would make everything go smooth. I am afraid I am getting used to it." Svidi said with a smile.


     Even the way she said it can't make anyone feel mad at her.


     "And how was the trip back to Whiterun?"


     "Nothing unusual. I came back, met Ysolda and Akara, sang in the inn a few times and was invited in Dragonsreach so Olfina Grey-Mane came with me. And here we are, I didn't even spend more than two weeks here already."


     "Things are good then."


     "Yes, pretty much… oh! Once I heard that Jon and Wulf are now engaged, I always knew that I shouldn't come from Solitude empty-handed. What do you think, I brought some Cyrodilic Silk and Elven Velvet from Solitude, come with me."


     Svidi took the girls and left Wulf and me behind. It was their first time meeting even though we wrote to her a lot about them so they have to bond for a while. Nefertiti went into the Cube and left decided to continue her nap in there.


     Wulf and I sighed and looked at each other.


     "You noticed, right?" I said.


     "Yeah. She is hiding something. Have any clue?" Wulf said.


     "Nope. According to Battle-Born, the people in Dragonsreach and here in the inn treated her really well especially when they knew her relation to us."


     "Hmmm… what else then?"


     "I don't want to think about things too much but I think it has something to do with Ysolda. Svidi would normally stay at Ysolda's instead of the inn… also, Ysolda was acting weird."


     I told him what happened and we became silent for a while.


     "So, that mammoth tusk? Did you just give it to her?"


     "I can trace back if you want. I left a mark on it… I was a bit curious what would it be used for."


     "... Seriously, man?!"


     "Wh- Why are you looking at me like that? Girls use Horker Tusks, not Mammoth Tusks."


     "You seem to be very knowledgeable about this stuff."


     "I own a bathhouse for Dibella's sake."


     "Fine fine, don't bring the gods in this. Can you trace the tusk then?" Wulf asked.


     "Yeah pretty easy…" I traced it but I noticed something.


     "What? Why are you silent?"


     "Hmm! Something is not right… the tusk is outside Whiterun?"


     "At this hour? We were clearly less than an hour away from midnight."


     Wulf and I nodded to each other went out of the inn right away.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     278 Ysolda“s Tough Lesson
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     After Jon and his crew left Ysolda's house, she ran back in with the large mammoth tusk in her hands.


     "Hey, look what Jon gave me. I asked him for a mammoth tusk and he took out one just like that!" She showed the task to her roommate, Akara.


     "He was carrying a mammoth tusk on him the whole time?" Akara questioned.


     "No, he just clapped his hands and a mammoth tusk appeared."


     "... Is that even possible?"


     "Don't ask me. He must have learned new magic from headmistress Nurina. You know how they can go on and on about magic."


     "That doesn't matter now. We can now finish our business earlier than we thought."


     "Yes, let's move out. You take the tusk and get out of town without anyone seeing you. I will go out just casually and meet you at the windmill."


     "Okay."


     The two girls walked out of her small house normally and walked across the Plains District's main road bypassing the market and the residential area until she reached the city gate.


     They left the city heading towards the stables and to the farms in the south. Their target was a place called Chillfurrow Farm. Once they arrived, Akara headed towards the windmill and Ysolda towards the manor in the middle of the farm.


     A few minutes later, Ysolda returned to Akara with a Redguard woman with her.


     "Girls, you shouldn't have come at this hour."


     "Sorry, Ahlam. We managed to secure a mammoth tusk just a while ago. We need to finish our work."


     "... Fine fine, keep it quiet. That Orc Ulag has brought a patch of the sap so let's work quietly. Akara, you will find him outside the stables and Ysolda, come help me with the cauldron."


     The three started moving fast around the Windmill each to her job. They seemed to be very wary of their surroundings and didn't want to alert any being.


     A few minutes later, an Orc man joined them almost started shouting.


     "What?! You haven't even started on the patch? Do you want to get us killed?" He glared at the women.


     "Hey, tone it down, Orc. We will finish before dawn so don't bother us." Ysolda's tone was sharp.


     The Orc was wary only from Akara who he considered dangerous. He snorted and waited outside the mill.


     "Fine, let's finish quickly. Ysolda, you know the recipe. Akara, you keep the Orc in check. I will go an make sure that my husband doesn't interrupt us." Ahlam said as she ran back to her house.


     ***


     Wulfur and Jon teleported outside the town not far from the farm Akara and Ysolda were in, Jon used [Clairvoyance] and predicted where the Mammoth tusk would be. The two of them may be large boys but they sneaked around the place like snakes. Not even the guards or the farm hounds could detect them.



     Jon spotted a windmill and spotted movements in it, the [Magicka Mark] on the mammoth tusk was also giving a signal from there.


     He turned to Wulfur and made a series of hand gestures. A fist, then he pointed left and right, then a circle, then two, then pointing around.


     "What?" Wulfur tilted his head.


     "I am telling you the plan."


     "Oh, I see."


     Wulfur liked the idea then thought of making his own plan. He made a sneaking signal, then a walking man, then a halt, then looking around, then going in fast.


     Jon stared at Wulfur with no expressions.


     "Really? Then how about this?"


     Jon moved his arms and shoulders like a wave once and twice.


     "This is better."


     Wulfur started making animal shapes with his hands.


     "Seriously! How old are you? Watch and learn."


     Jon stood up and started moving his arms in sync left and right, front and back."


     "Oh! This is awesome? What is that dance?"


     "It is the floss dance, like it?"


     "Yeah… hey, get down."


     "... Opss! Sorry."


     The duo became serious once again and started taking the way through the wheat to the windmill. Of course, they didn't need anything like a plan.


     Once they arrived, they saw Akara arguing with an Orc quietly and he left the windmill taking the direction of the town.


     "Hey, take this." Jon passed a face cover and a cloak to Wulfur to not be recognized.


     The two of them sneaked over to the windmill and started spying on what was going on inside.


     --I told you it is too big to fit in.


     --Tsk, leave it to me, I can handle big ones.


     Wulfur and Jon tilted their head thinking of something unpleasant.


     "That's strange? Why do it here?" Wulfur asked quietly.


     "... What are you thinking about you pervert?"


     "Perv… hey, you're the one who brought that up."


     "Don't push the blame on me, let's just take a peek."


     "Wha… no, they should be in an appropriate position."


     Wulfur tried to stop Jon misunderstanding his intentions but the later has already cast 'Eye of Magicka' and saw through the Windmill's wall.


     Hey didn't think that anything would be serious but what he saw inside made him frown. He checked carefully and his complexions became unsightly.


     "Shit!" He cursed and stood up walking towards the windmill.


     Wulfur noticed the unnatural change in Jon's mood and hurried up to hold him back and pulled him away from whatever he was going to do.


     "Hey, snap out of it! What did you see?" Wulfur asked.


     Jon, who resisted for a bit, loosened up and sighed trying to calm himself.


     "It is bad, Wulfur."


     ***


     Inside the windmill, Akara was trying to use a saw to cut the mammoth tusk in half but it proved to be harder than what she imagined.


     The idea behind the mammoth tusk was its use as a catalyst that will increase the rate of the chemical reaction that creates the Skooma.


     Ysolda stumbled upon the secret of making the Skooma in Riften and started to do that job with Akara ever since they both settled in Whiterun. They would create their own Skooma with the help of Ahlam who had a background with Alchemy and a smuggler Orc called Ulag would provide them with a unique sleep-inducing substance called 'Sleeping Tree Sap' alongside the 'Moonsugar' and the 'Lavender'. Ever since they started dealing, Ysolda's Skooma was a high-quality variant of the regular Skooma that can rival the private Skooma clubs like the Redwater Skooma.


     Even though they were having a hard time brewing Skooma lately, their planning was flawless as they always brewed it outside the town and had many locations to do their work in.


     However, they couldn't be careful enough as their childhood friend Svidi almost found out about them and they had to be rude to her so that she doesn't snoop around them anymore. Svidi was always the obedient child and if Jon found out about it, he would actually turn scary. They know very well how much he hates Skooma and its dealers.


     At this time, Akara was trying to saw the mammoth tusk so it can fit inside the cauldron but it was too tough.


     "Hey, can we just use it that way. It would take a few hours to… Ysolda!" Akara talked to Ysolda who was behind her only to find that she is not there anymore.


     She looked around only to feel a faint presence behind her, she was about to turn around but something hit her head and she fainted.


     "Sigh! This is really bad."


     Wulfur who appeared from the shadow looked down at Akara who just passed out and carried her on his shoulder. He exited the windmill and looked up at its top to find Jon standing their while using [Greed] as a rope to hold Ysolda upside down.


     His face was covered and he changed his voice to a hoarse one.


     "Who do you sell your drugs to?" He asked with an angry voice.


     "Wah! Ah! Please… I don't know… I never knew… I swear to god." Ysolda was freaked out.


     "Swear to me!"


     "WAAAAAH!!"


     He let Ysolda fall to the ground and stopped her before she hits it.


     "WAAAH!"


     [Greed] that was holding her legs, pulled her back up again. He held her head and pulled her closer while she was still hanged upside down.


     "I don't know… they don't tell me. Some Orc guy called Ulag. Other than that, he distributes it on his own, the Khajiit caravans also buy from me and sell me moonsugar… please, let me down. You guards can't kill unarmed people!"


     "Do I look like a guard?" He said so as he let Ysolda fall down again.


     "WAAAH!"


     Before she hits the ground, he made [Greed] stop her and put her on the ground unharmed. Ysolda lied on the ground without moving.


     Wulfur ran towards her and found her passed out and foaming from her mouth. It seemed that Jon gave her a trauma this time.


     "Man, that was a bit too much." He said as he looked at Jon who was levitating down from the windmill.


     "What are you talking about? Someone like Ysolda can only learn by fear. You know her too." Jon said.


     "..." Wulfur looked at Jon waiting for more explanation.


     "And I really wanted to try those Batman lines."


     "Grow up, Jon."


     "Right back to you." Jon cussed back but he became silent and started thinking.


     "Listen, I will send you in Ysolda's home now. That Orc dealer they sell to must be around. I'll wait for him."


     "Fine, be careful." Wulfur said before being teleported into Whiterun by Jon.


     Jon looked up the windmill and sent [Greed] as a hook to climb it. He sat on top of the windmill waiting for Ulag to come.


     "It's not who I am underneath, but what I do that defines me… hmm! Good line."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     279 Bubble Bu
      A/n: This is an extra sponsored by @Ege


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     The argument between Ulag and Akara didn't end well. Ulag the Orc was infuriated that the girls who brew for him were behind schedule. He would normally threaten Ysolda but that Khajiiti girl is not someone he can deal with on his own, he at least need some help.


     Lucky for him, he has his own bodyguards too. Ulag is a bandit after all but his band never had it easy and chose to stick close to Whiterun and operate in Skooma instead of fighting.


     When the Khajiit girl Akara threatened to hurt him if he doesn't back off, he thought of bringing his band over and returning to teach Akara a lesson. It didn't take long until he managed to gather the ten men he has and went back to the Chillfurrow farm. Once he reached the windmill, he and his men stormed in from and blocked the entrance.


     "Where are they?" Ulag questioned as he found no one in the windmill. Only the cauldron and the mix of the Skooma spilled all over the ground.


     His head almost went in blank and was about to cause a ruckus but one of his men spoke.


     "Hey, where is Toriyth?"


     "Huh? Wasn't he behind you?" Another man replied.


     The men looked behind them but that Toriyth seemed to have vanished.


     "... Hey, look! Isn't that his boot?" One man pointed at a boot that was not far away from the windmill.


     The men started to feel that something was wrong, Ulag himself walked towards the boot and looked at it but he found nothing strange. He looked back at his men and was about to assure them but he froze.


     "... Hey, where did Jeer-Maht go?" He asked the men.


     The men looked to where the Argonian Jeer-Maht was supposed to be but he seems to have disappeared. Strange as it sounds, that Argonian followed Ulag directly and became at the back when Ulag turned to the boot.


     "Gather around! Gather around! Form a circle!" Ulag panicked and started ordering the men to go into formation.


     The pitiful appearance of the band that had barely any armor on and all their weapons were iron made Jon, who was right above them, feel bad about wiping them.


     Ulag, who was in the middle of the circle formed by the remaining eight men, noticed something and looked up. There, he saw a figure floating in air clad in black with a large sinister sword in hand. Ulag froze from terror but he moved right away when he saw the figure land directly towards him.


     Ulag jumped from the middle of the circle and Jon landed in his place. As Ulag's men noticed what happened, Jon waved his Bloodskal sword, that was reinforced with [Greed], and mass murdered them in one 360 degrees slash.


     The terrifying sight shocked the only survivor of the drug band, Ulag. The terror appeared on his Orcish face that somehow turned pale despite his green color and looked toward the other direction to run.


     'Oblivion! What is that… It can't be!'



     Ulag was in terror as he ran and ran towards the mountains in the south, he was so afraid that whatever that being that killed his people would be running after him.


     Ulag looked at the back and tried to see if that being was chasing him but he found no one running towards him. He was about to feel relief but he saw the being flying instead of running or walking. It spread two large wings in the sky and flew as if it was a being from Oblivion.


     "Shit! It has to be them… it has to be those girls! They conjured something from Oblivion!"


     That was the only explanation! But right now, the first thing on Ulag's head was to survive this disaster.


     The being that was chasing him flew left and right while making strange sounds. Sometimes he could see it, sometimes he could not, sometimes that being would fly in front of him.


     Jon used [Greed] to make himself wings and put a more intimidating air. He was clearly toying with Ulag as he had nothing better to do.


     Even though Ulag knew he was being played, he was aiming for the forest way that leads to Riverwood, he can hide there for sure.


     Fear made Ulag go faster than he would ever run and successfully reached the White River, he then ran through the trees trying to find any place to hide.


     As he found a good spot to hide, the being suddenly appeared in front of him. Ulag screamed and started running again. He held some stones and started through around at everything that moves.


     "Stop following me! I am not afraid of you! Leave me alone!"


     The Orc went into a state of berserk and his Orcish genes kicked in. He howled and threw stones everywhere.


     "Where are you?!" Ulag screamed as loud as he could.


     "Here." a hoarse voice came from behind him.


     Ulag turned around towards the source of his trouble only to get his throat pitifully slit!


     Jon stood in front of the dying Orc and shook his head. Other than his having fun mimicking Batman, Jon had strong hate towards drug dealers. If a drug dealer appeared in Winterhold, there would be a public execution no matter what time of day it is. It was a hate that Jon inherited from his past life.


     Jon searched the body of the Orc in front of him but found no clue that may link this Orc to any major drug operation. He didn't give it too much thoughts and case [Ignite] on the Orc torching him to ash.


     As Jon turned around and was about to walk back to Whiterun, he felt a change in the air around him. He moved his head to the back dodging whatever came towards it and with his hand caught another flying projectile.


     It was a well-aimed arrow.


     "You can hide well but your killing intent sucks. Can't you keep a cool head when killing? I advise you to pull back before you hurt yourself, amateur." Jon stared coldly at the spot where the arrows were shot.


     "..." The shooter didn't respond to Jon and shot another series of arrows.


     Three arrows came towards Jon in almost an instant in between them. Jon raised his brows to the shooting speed but nothing would change in front of him.


     He waved his hand while casting [Telekinesis] and the arrows that were shot got reversed towards the shooter and flew even faster.


     *Groan*


     One of the arrows seemed to have hit.


     "Told you!"


     Jon grinned at the fool assailant who didn't heed his warning. He was about to step towards the assailant but he stopped as he felt the change of energy around the assailant.


     A figure started to rise from the pushes that the arrows came from and it started to grow larger and larger. As it fixed itself to a certain size and form, it roared to the sky.


     It was a werewolf.


     Jon narrowed his eyes. He saw a werewolf with timber fur and shiny green eyes.


     As the werewolf roared, it held the arrow that hit it and was stuck on its shoulder then pulled it out. As it did so, the wound started healing at a rapid pace.


     "Oh, interesting!"


     Jon seemed surprised with the healing speed, he checked the werewolf closely and realized that it is more powerful than any werewolf he fought before. He also noticed one more thing, the Energy around the werewolf was Anuic based, in other words, the werewolf is a female.


     It didn't make difference anyway, female werewolves were smaller in size than the hunky males but way faster.


     "Want to play, little pup? I am a cat person but I will spare some time to play."


     Jon taunted the werewolf casually and the werewolf roared at Jon angry.


     Without even taking a breath, the werewolf moved towards Jon like a bolt of lightning waving her right hand towards Jon.


     Jon only stepped back once and avoided the attack, he was smiling as he was really interested in the speed of the werewolf. She was far stronger than he thought.


     The werewolf didn't seize to attack and waved its claws left and right towards Jon who would only use the minimum required distance to dodge.


     The werewolf was infuriated and launched stronger attacks, she roared and used both of her hands to try and grab the annoying mage only to find her face punched.


     The punch was so heavy that she almost felt her neck break and her teeth fall. She flew backward and bumped into a tree.


     Jon's fist attack inforced with the enchantment of [Ahzidal's Fists] was not something anyone can just withstand.


     "Hey, I am not seven feet tall for show. Don't drop your guard close to me or you'll lose teeth."


     Jon lectured the werewolf but the later didn't take his goodwill and attacked faster and more reckless than before.


     "Your funeral."


     Jon put the sword away and decided to take this seriously. He dodged the werewolves attacked by bending forward and counterattacked with a scorpion kick to her head. He continued the moved and rolled forward with his shoulders on the ground and unleashed a cobra kick that sent her to the air. He didn't stop and continued the roll standing on his feet then jumping up to the werewolf who was still mid-air bypassing her altitude and dropping on her with an axe kick after a mid-air roll.


     She landed on her face and he made a superhero landing.


     "Never gets old."


     Even though she took three artistic moves from Jon, the werewolf's body became started healing and she stood while staggering. Her body didn't hurt that much put her mentality and pride were screaming.


     "Again?" Jon taunted her again and it worked without him even needing to taunt.


     She walked slowly and unleashed her [Beast Aura]. She was furious and didn't want to let Jon get away with beating her like that.


     Her [Beast Aura] seemed to be having a life to itself, it reinforced her body and put her on a new level of strength. The smile on Jon's face turned from mockery to sadistic, his [Tyrant Aura] exploded around making the existence around him submit. If the werewolf didn't unleash her Aura first, Jon's would have broken her willpower, that doesn't mean she is not affected.


     In her eyes, Jon was a predator rather than a prey and she is fighting not for making a comeback at him but for surviving. Her fighting style was only based on attacks and she never bothered to defend. Jon was going like that too but he does that because he is completely positive that all his hits will land without fail without his opponent even managing to touch him.


     The werewolf began the new round with short and fast attacks not daring to charge at him or misstep. She realized that it is best for her fighting style to focus on dodges rather than charging, even stepping back like how Jon did was not shameful as she thought but actually, it had a sense of grace to it.


     Still, she needed speed and the only way to catch up to Jon is to charge at him, she was baited a few times in this round and met up with Jon's punches and kicks that were relentless. His Aura was ravaging hers and caused a fair amount of damage that her natural healing as a werewolf didn't resist anymore.


     As the final showdown came up, Jon started to make big dodges and the werewolf made big charges. She thought that Jon was trying to make a big move from afar so she had to keep closing on him and not give him the chance.


     Jon's aim was to give her that illusion and he successfully did. He would jump nimbly from a tree to tree without making any sound or noise while her attacks would obliterate the trees and trunks he lands on.


     If someone was seeing this fight, they would be shocked senseless. The power of both Jon and werewolf have transcended the level of humans and entered the realm of the superhuman. This is not strange in the case of werewolves as the point of them becoming werewolves is to be superior physically but Jon… he was a complete mystery but the werewolf girl was so engrossed in the fight and didn't notice that she was fighting a human at all.


     In the end, the bait Jon made was complete and he reached the tree he wanted to jump from. When the werewolf girl followed him to where he wanted, he jumped towards the nearby river and she blindly did too.


     She noticed the river but she was more focused on Jon so she just followed but she understood what Jon was doing a bit too late.


     At the final jump, Jon jumped slowly and rolled mid-air enough for him to be facing her when she reaches him. As her move was broken, she found herself in Jon's range of attack before and a punch was landing on her head.


     She took a direct hit, her brain circuits blacked out for a second and the next thing she knows was crashing in the river.


     Jon landed gracefully on the river surface with [Featherweight] spell. He kept looking at the werewolf who was completely exhausted and got washed out on the bank of the river.


     She was crawling on her arms and legs completely tired and started to transform back to human as she laid on her front. Jon quietly walked towards her with the intent of confirming the identity of the girl he guessed but he soon came to a halt when he saw something.


     The girl's butt!


     When werewolves transform to beasts their closes normally gets in the way so they either remove it or don't get bothered and let it get torn, and when they return humans, they surely are naked.


     Jon knew that just like anyone but still… the sight of the girl's butt made the 'S' inside him open its eyes widely.


     The butt was well rounded with the perfect amount of muscle and fat, she looked jiggly but yet firm. It was something akin to perfectness.


     It was a perfect bubble-butt.


     Jon's hand moved on its own and felt the perfect shape of the bubble-butt of that girl whoever her identity may be. With one idea in his mind, Jon identified this butt as a pinnacle-grade bubble-butt.


     The shape, the texture, the softness, the jiggliness.


     It was amazing. It was worthy.


     Jon immediately knew.


     He raised his hand up and opened his palm… the girl noticed what was about to befall as she looked at Jon and opened her eyes wide… Jon's hand was faster than any reaction she can make aaaaand…


     *SMACK!*


     "Perfect!"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     280 Hunting the Huntress
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 5000 Votes


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *Bannered Mare Inn*


     What happened in that night changed the perspective of Jon towards butts forever. He always focused more on boobs and looks but never cared too much about butts, until that night.


     He woke up in the inn between Alina and Jullanar and started thinking. He looked at his hand and remembered the feeling of spanking that jiggly bubbly butt. He tried to remember the feeling but touching Alina's and Jullanar's butts but they didn't feel like that girl. It didn't mean that Alina or Jull had inferior butts but they were not meant for spanking. Alina's body is graceful and her beauty is her most lethal weapon, she always wears large dresses and wide robes but her body under all that is a wonder on its own especially her soft big boobs which are Jon's favorite, she was not much shorter than Jon and can be considered really tall among girls which made her Jon's perfect match. Jull was not any less in charm even though she was different from Alina, her different skin color, the athletic muscles that made the effort she puts in training turn into beauty, her choice of clothing which is always tight and fit, the flexibility of her body, even the difference of color in her eyes made them very attractive yet her butt was strong and firm, not fit for spanking.


     The girl from last night, however, made Jon think for long. He wasn't sure about her identity because her face was covered with her hair after getting out of the river but he would recognize her body when he sees it again for sure. Not much shorter than Alina and not less athletic than Jull but her butt was squishy and lovable. It had great power.


     Amidst his thinking, Alina and Jull woke up.


     "Why are you touching our butts?" Alina asked.


     "Hmm… I wonder."


     Jon's reply made her look up to him weirdly. She normally sleeps with her body mostly leaning on him so they touch all night long but Jon's way of touching her butt seemed different than her usual treatment.


     "He is discovering more about the 'S' inside him." Jull said.


     She too was sleeping the same way on his other side but she was used to the 'S' side of Jon more than Alina.


     "After last night, he surely feels different."


     Alina and Jull remembered what happened last night after Jon returned last night. The three of them went into a wild sexual engagement but Jon was too hard to contain just by the two of them and ended up being put down before Jon was even satisfied. He calmed himself normally but it seemed that he was still thinking of something.


     "Okay, let's wake up for now. We have important business to take care of with Ysolda and Akara. I am not letting them off no matter what." Jon shook the silly thoughts in his head and walked out of the bed with the girls after him.



     ***


     *Jorrvaskr Meadhall*


     In Jorrvaskr, the meadhall of the companions and their headquarters, Aela woke up in her quarters. She looked up to the ceiling and her head was completely blank, she tried to put away all the negative thoughts and walked out of her bed.


     She was the rising star of the Companions even though she had her own style in doing things. The relation of her family to the Companion was deep and it was not strange for her to climb up the ranks on the fast pace she's on.


     A year ago, she joined the 'Circle', a secret group of 'Companions' who carry the blood of the wolf and honor the Stag Prince Hircine. She was looking forward to this day ever since she was a child. Her training in the woods when she was young, the fights she has been through around the arenas of Skyrim, the trials she took to become part of the Circle and the thrill of being a werewolf who hunt in the wilds with superhuman power and speed, all this and that made Aela feel proud and invincible. She doesn't fear anything or anyone.


     After she became a werewolf, every day was a hunting day, she adored the gift of the beast inside her and wanted nothing more than hunting after hunting. It was her game and her style.


     Each night she was free in, she would go out and challenge the night with its terror. The night in the forests is the time when all the beasts rage through the woods and when the wolf packs come out to hunt. It is also the time when Necromancer and Vampires roam the land and she wanted nothing more than that. She would just hunt them all.


     One day when some of her brothers and sister came back after a fight with a werewolf hunting Hidden Clan who call themselves the Silver-Hand, Aela's rage and bloodthirst were all aimed towards those hunters and she would go every night to look for them with another high ranking Companion called Skjor. Even though the Harbinger of the Companions told them to not go after blood, they would go behind his back anyway.


     But last night, Aela the Huntress met killer in the woods during her normal hunting routine. That killer seemed to be an evil mage who hunt down an Orc and kept toying with him left and right. It was hateful how a predator would toy with his pray like that, how bored can a person be to torture his prey to death.


     She stalked them and saw the mage kill the Orc and incinerate his body, the mage was unusually large and had a red hair similar to hers but just like all mages, there was no way he would rival her arrows… but reality proved different. His magic was advanced and unfathomable.


     She had no brain for magic and to top it all, her arrows were turned at her. She decided that it would be wise to approach that mage and kill him in melee combat. It was a wise decision in normal cases but what she was up against was an irregular.


     She was toyed with in melee combat and in long ranged combat, even the prey she was after started mentoring her about combat. The humiliation was… unbearable.


     She was bested in both long range and close quarter combat, not having an idea what to do, Aela followed her instincts and fought like a beast but in the end, she was defeated.


     Crawling out of the river after getting reduced to her human form, Aela's consciousness was hanging with a thread. She wasn't sure if she was going to get killed or will be spared but it wasn't up to her anyway and there is no way in Oblivion she would beg for her life.


     The man who defeated her came behind her and she didn't think she would survive this but to her wonder, death never came. She looked back and saw the man who was looking at her body while narrowing his eyes, it wasn't the look of a pervert but the look of a scholar who was seeking enlightenment. Still, something was very wrong.


     The man was looking at her butt and making a nod of understanding.


     He then raised his hand and…


     *SPANK*


     … he spanked her round butt.


     Aela who was always a proud wolf was getting spanked on her butt in the middle of nowhere by a man who just defeated her.


     Her head refused to come up with the explanation that she was going to get violated by a pervert but it did not come. The man spanked her another time and his eyes lit up. She, on the other hand, made a pitiful face and her eyes turned moisty.


     The man didn't stop there, he held her waist and raised it making her body rest on her knees while her buttock was raised up and another spank came.


     She looked forward while trying not to scream. It wasn't that painful but she was too helpless to retaliate.


     A spank after a spank and the man would only stop to observe and change the way he spanks her. He would stop to complement the reaction of her butt.


     What kind of pervert would go that far to test her butt's reaction to his spanks? Aela was completely oblivious to the potential of her butt that Jon saw. She was still in a sour mood.


     After the man was done was spanking her butt in various techniques, he complimented her as a talented fighter covered her body with a cloak and healed her with Magic. She couldn't even muster the power to look up to him and could only grit on her teeth.


     As these memories returned to Aela, her head almost blanked in anger from the shame she was placed in. She can't even tell her shield-brothers and sisters. Tell them what? A man she tried to kill defeated her and spanked her butt as a trophy? She can barely keep her dignity to herself.


     She had many negative thoughts about what happened so she decided to drink them away. She climbed the stairs from the basement to the meadhall where other Companions gather all day. She looked for a place to sit down but as soon as she did, a tingling feeling came from her butt and caused her to remember what happened all over again.


     She didn't want to be noticed by her friends so she stood up and headed out of Jorrvaskr, she didn't know where to go so she just walked towards the inn.


     The Bannered Mare was the cities biggest inn but it would be empty at this time of day, everyone is working during the day after all.


     Aela went in and took a few bottles of mead then sat alone in a dark corner, the tingling in her butt was not that bad away from the eyes of people. She opened the first bottle and started drinking her bad mood out.


     Still, fate was not merciful to her. The inn that was supposed to be empty was indeed empty but there were people who booked some rooms there, she wouldn't normally be bothered but one of them who was coming down from upstairs was him.


     The man who humiliated her and spanked her butt many times was right in front of her looking at her in the eye. His appearance was clearer than yesterday and he looked very familiar.


     Jon too, realized that the girl who was hiding in the dark corner was the girl he spanked yesterday. He also took a good look at her face and recognized her.


     "I see… so it was you." He said as he walked to her.


     She was shocked the moment she saw him and froze without moving. Her heart beats raced and her she couldn't move a muscle in front of him.


     His dominating presence was shackling her very soul. Her thoughts were also paralyzed by just hearing his voice.


     Jon was a bit surprised to see that Aela was the girl with the magical butt from last night. He guessed the identity but it was still surprising. He knew her as the fierce NPC huntress who is very iconic in the game but she was still a timid girl in front of him after what he did to her.


     He could only blame the inner 'S' that woke up last night and made him do such a shameless act. Still, that 'S' was waking up again right now.


     As soon as Jon arrived at her, he touched her cheek with his hand and pulled her chin up with a finger, he then went on her lips with his thumb and felt their smoothness.


     Aela was not resisting him and seemed to have been traumatized by yesterday. He sighed to himself and put his hand away. He found her very lovable and wanted her for himself.


     "I'll be seeing you tonight!" He said as he turned around and went away.


     As he walked towards the inn's entrance, a man came in and talked to him.


     "Jon, they woke up."


     Jon nodded only in response and followed the man.


     Aela who was gazing at Jon looked at him with an empty mind but she realized something. The person who talked to the man called Jon is Wulfur, the friend of Farkas who was visiting Jorrvaskr the other day.


     That Wulfur is the right-hand man of the famous and infamous Thane of Winterhold, Jon Dare. The man who came out of nowhere two years ago and shook the whole Skyrim in the High King tournament.


     She realized why was the man so familiar now. It was him all along. Jon Dare!




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     281 Solving Problems
      A/n: the 5000 votes extra!


     Also, In the name of her Meowjesty Nefertiti the first, we thank the patron who wanted to keep his name hidden and also @Joseph Townsned.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     *Ysolda's House*


     When the two girls were captured last night by Wulfur and Jon, Wulfur took them back to Ysolda's house and made sure to keep an eye on them. An hour passed and Jon came to check on them. He left Nefertiti to keep an eye on the girls and headed to the inn with Wulfur.


     The girls woke up at night and found themselves back at their home. It was a terrifying scene to wake up and see each other as the two of them remember clearly that they were attacked while brewing their Skooma. The two of them looked at the window and saw the daylight.


     The warm daylight didn't bring them any warmth at all, instead, they broke into cold sweat.


     "Why are we here?" Akara asked.


     "... I- I don't know. Was it Ulag? Did he betray us?"


     "... Akara doesn't think so… Someone sneaked on me and knocked me down. What about you?"


     "I remember… I remember now! Someone hanged me from the mill and… Mara's Mercy! They made me say everything."


     As Ysolda remembered what happened and told Akara, the later shot out of the bed and looked at Ysolda with terror.


     "Then… the guards will come for us! The Jarl! They will execute us!"


     The two girls were in a state of terror, it has been two years since they started their business and established themselves well. They were always on alert and never kept a single clue around them. Nothing can be related to them in any way.


     Now that Ysolda spilled the beans, no one knew what type of character was that man who interrogated her.


     Was he a competitor or one of the Jarl's thanes?


     "Let's calm down first. We need a plan?" Akara said as she started thinking.


     "… We… we can leave! Let's pack our things and return to Riften." Ysolda said.


     "Are you serious? Whoever caught you brought us here? They know who we are and are able to go past the guards! This one thinks we are playing in the palm of that person already." Akara said.


     "Dammit! What to do then? I- I- Right! Jon… he and the others are in town! Jon can help us." Ysolda said.


     Akara became silent for a while and closed her eyes.


     "This one is not sure about that… do you think Svidi told Jon anything?"


     "No… we had to be rude to her so she doesn't find out what we are up to. If she already did then… I am not sure anymore!" Ysolda held her head and sat on the ground about to break into tears.


     Akara sat beside Ysolda and grabbed her shoulders.


     "It's okay… Akara thinks we should better go to them. Jon said he has influence, right? If we told him that we are in some sort of trouble and we need to leave Whiterun, he will help us."


     "... Yes, that's better. Let's come up with something fast."



     As the two of them started planning how to get out of this situation, a voice interrupted them.


     "Hooman already knows."


     It was a voice of a young girl but there was no such one in this house, the two girls looked around like mad and their eyes landed on a black cat. She was sitting on a shelf beside Akara's bed and looking down on them.


     Not sure if what they heard was right or hallucination, they kept staring at the cat waiting for it to talk again.


     Nefertiti calmly jumped down of the shelf to the bed and stretched her back and forelimbs the same way a normal cat would do and sat tall facing Akara and Ysolda.


     "You two are in deep trouble."


     ""Ah!""


     The two girls looked at her and exclaimed in a dumb voice. Akara had an enlightenment and spoke.


     "You are an Alfiq?"


     "No." Nefertiti replied and transformed into her Human Form.


     A cute girl appeared instead of the cat and sat on the bed while swinging her legs like a cute child. On top of her head, there were two black cat ears that blended with her hair and a tail appeared behind her.


     "You are an Ohmes-Raht?" Akara asked.


     "No." Nefertiti replied and transformed into her Werecat Form.


     The girls were terrified and hugged each other.


     "... Are you a Suthay?" Akara asked.


     "No." Nefertiti replied and transformed into her Beast Form.


     "A- Are you a Senche?" Akara asked.


     "Are you going to keep asking meow? I am obviously a cat." Nefertiti became annoyed and transformed back to her Human Form.


     [A/n: Those types of Khajiit are shown in Discord's Gallery.]


     ""... A cat?"" The girls were not willing to believe that. Even Akara, who is a Khajiit, couldn't wrap her head around the situation.


     "Yes, and Jon is my Hooman. We never met before because I was taken a nap. Call me Nefertiti… and no, I won't accept your prayers." Nefertiti said as she acted high and godly.


     "Wait, you know Jon?" Ysolda shot up.


     "Told you, he is my Hooman."


     "... whatever that is! Can you please help us?" Ysolda said.


     "Akara thinks that she just said the 'he knew'."


     "What?"


     "Yes, Hooman was the one who caught you two last night."


     "..." The two girls turned silent.


     "In my opinion, you should sit and wait. You are two bad people and Hooman will deal with you." Nefertiti said and walked to Akara. "Also, you do not fluff. Hooman is disappointed in you."


     Even though she said that in a serious tone, it was hard to take the word 'fluff' seriously.


     Still, the truth that Jon was the one who discovered them made them feel more afraid. Jon's stance towards Skooma and drugs, in general, was clear. He hated them and whoever who deals with them. There were rumors that those who smuggled Skooma in Winterhold were hanged in public and those who were caught using Skooma were put to a special prison to cure them.


     There wasn't much time for them to think as the door of the house was opened and Jon came in with Wulfur.


     "So you woke up!" Wulfur said. "Feeling uncomfortable?"


     The girls didn't reply and looked at the ground instead.


     "I suppose that both of you already know what I told Nefertiti to tell you." Jon said. "Well, let's see… I made a mess out of the place yesterday, I killed your Orc dealer and the men that came with him to backstab you with, I also tipped the guards that some Skooma gang fight was going on yesterday at that farm. The farm owner and his wife were dealt with, I sent some of my men to make sure that they don't say anything I don't want them to say about you two. Everything was taken care off."


     As Jon said so, Ysolda and Akara looked at each other happily.


     "Jon… I don't know what to say."


     "Akara is very thankful."


     The two of them fell into the illusion of happiness only to see Jon glaring at them.


     "Did I say that you would go unpunished?"


     To his words, the two of them shivered and looked at the ground again.


     "You two are coming with me even if you don't like it. Nurina will hear of what you did and I will decide your punishment." He said.


     The girls looked at him and wanted to retaliate but they were afraid of him.


     "I know what do you want to say… I am merely your friend and I have no right to do so to you, but guess what! My second option is for the Jarl to hear about your little business on that farm. I have a thousand way to deliver a word to him." He said.


     Jon's words were cold and not the friendly ones they used to hear from him but their options were limited in this situation. Unless they follow Jon, they will be having a dark fate from now on.


     The two girls nodded without raising their heads.


     "Okay, I'll handle the rest. Jull will take care of you." Jon said as he pointed the Haven Cube ring at them and took them in the Cube's space.


     Inside the space, Jullanar would be waiting for them to put the girls into shape and keep them there until they go home.


     "This was not the kind of reunion I hoped for." Wulfur said.


     "None hoped for this, but they had done a mistake and this is the best course of action. Jull will handle them."


     "What will happen to them when we get to Winterhold?"


     "Not sure. I will have to tell Nurina first and I am sure she will leave them to me after giving him a straight ten hours of scolding."


     "Fucking hell!" Wulfur shivered when he remembered Nurina's scolding.


     "Yeah, she will make them feel too bad about their sorry selves to the point that they may commit suicide."


     "If they survived it, what will you do?" Wulfur asked.


     "I am going to enlist them in the boot camp."


     "The Dare Troopers boot camp?"


     "Yeah, Ysolda will not last two days but Akara has a future as a fighter. After the first week, I will move Ysolda to management if she wanted, she has a knack for business after all."


     Wulfur nodded.


     He and Jon closed Ysolda's house and made sure to lock the door and send the key to Ysolda. They then headed to the town that started getting lively in the morning.


     "So, what scheme are we performing today?" Wulfur asked.


     "Not much of scheme, We just have to make sure that Jon Battle-Born gets married to Olfina Grey-Mane."


     "Oh! I am curious how will you do that?"


     "Hehe! Simple, let's go to Clan Battle-Born Villa and introduce ourselves, we are carrying a large number of gifts so we will sway the money loving Battle-Borns to the benefits of befriending us. By doing so…"


     "The opinion of Jon Battle-Born will rise and they will use him as a link to us." Wulfur continued.


     "I love it when you read my mind."


     "So you will raise his value in his own family, very sly! What about the Grey-Manes."


     "Alina and Bjorna will visit Olfina with Svidi, they also will carry gifts and we will join them later with Jon Battle-Born. Do the same thing with the Grey-Manes in regards to Olfina."


     "I like it. If Alina was here she would be so happy seeing you doing good things with sly means." Wulfur said.


     "Yeah yeah, she won't shut up about it."


     Jon and Wulfur walked together the path to Clan Battle-Born's home. Little did they know that things won't be as simple as they have planned.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     282 Shadow Agents
      Extra Chapter: Every (+10$) Patron or PayPal


     Extra Chapter: 8000 Votes


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     In Whiterun, there are two large clans known as the Grey-Manes and the Battle-Borns. In the game, both Clans lived in the Wind District and owned the largest houses in the city, they boast about their history and fame like all Nords and have some kind of feud.


     In reality, things are a bit different. The feud hasn't started yet but it started to show signs after Ulfric's messenger spreading the word of resisting the Empire's laws and all. Instead of the feud, there is what one can call a rivalry.


     The Battle-Borns own a large farm business on the White River which is not something to look down on in this part of the world. Owning farms make people very rich very fast and that's why I started the reclamation project to the roadside lands south to Winterhold. The Grey-Manes own a high quality yet small scale blacksmithing business as Eorlund Grey-Mane is the best in Skyrim and has the honor to forge in the famous Skyforge.


     The other major difference from the game was that the families were much larger. Just like the Firemanes and the Moonblades, the Grey-Manes and the Battle-Borns do have a lot of people and more houses around their houses, more relatives that share the same last name and all else.


     With the current friendship and rivalry between the two clans, it is possible to wrap make the marriage of Olfina and Jon become reality.


     Announcing my identity in front of the Battle-Born house sure brought up a stir and soon the news of me being here will reach the Jarl but I was on a hurry. I stated the reason for my visit as coming to see Jon Battle-Born and we were led directly to the Clan's largest building. Not only did I see Jon but the other senior members of the Clan too including Olfrid Battle-Born the patriarch of the Clan and his son-in-law Idolaf.


     Showing up my gifts which are expensive sure made the Battle-Borns happy. They are an ancient clan and all but they sure love money as much as Imperials do. I also tried to avoid talking with the senior members unless it was business and focused on Jon Battle-Born. This will surely prove that the Dare Dragon Company can be linked to them by Jon.


     Not long after we opened the matter regarding Jon and Olfina and the air got electrified all of a sudden. It seems that the political views of the two families have already taken form and started clashing but I am sure that Ulfric hasn't brought up anything regarding an armed conflict so far but he heads of the clans are surely expecting one.


     Still, the best thing Jon Battle-Born could take from his father was an unenthusiastic acceptance regarding his wish to marry the daughter of Eorlund Grey-Mane.


     We couldn't stay long and moved to the Grey-Manes with Jon Battle-Born with us. The reason we had to do this fast was to not give anyone the chance of going back on their words.



     Clan Grey-Mane was a bit different than Battle-Born. Eorlund Grey-Mane didn't come out to see us at the beginning (which made Wulfur's heart almost break from sadness) and the one who met us were Vignar Grey-Mane, Eorlund's brother and the one who oversees the public relations of the Grey-Manes as well as Olfina's brothers Avulstein and Thorald.


     The atmosphere was a bit intense at first but I took care of 'breaking the ice' at first and made a good trade deal by luck. I knew that the Grey-Manes were expecting Jon Battle-Born to be asking for Olfina's hand but he had to have some merit he can show off with in front of them.


     Luckily, Jon Battle-Born has a lot of those. He worked himself lately in Jorrvaskr and was accepted as a Companion, he won a tournament with me and Wulfur, he is a full-fledged warrior bard, and he works for me now… yep, I told him that he can take an important job and gave him a good position to manage the company's outpost in Whiterun. Having an outpost in Whiterun meant that we can sell to the whole Skyrim as it is the hold that shares borders with all the other holds except Haafingar and Winterhold which still doesn't pose a problem.


     After a long while of talking, Eorlund Grey-Mane joined us and I barely managed to shut Wulfur up so that Jon can talk to Eorlund.


     It took a while and we had to endure the glares of all the Grey-Mane senior members for an hour before the meeting came to a conclusion. Jon Battle-Born received the initial approval of Eorlund and we waited for the approval of Olfina herself and the rest of the family. Normally, Olfina's and Eorlund's words are what matters but the Battle-Borns and the Dare Dragon Company were involved in this matter so they Grey-Mane had to start giving it some thoughts too.


     The marriage in this world is sure complicated even though the relationships are loose. Marriage as a sacred bond also depends on benefit, wealth and titles which made things hard for a lot of people.


     I had a good feeling about the attitude of both the Grey-Manes and the Battle-Borns. They were not harboring any bad feeling towards each other and as far as my knowledge goes, before Ulfric's words go around, the two clans were actually fixing their relationship and getting along.


     Even though if they started their feud, things won't go that bad. In the game, Thorald Grey-Mane was captured by the Thalmor when he was fighting for Ulfric Stormcloak, to get the news about him, one must know it through the Battle-Borns. From my point of view, it seemed that the Battle-Borns were concerned about Thorald Grey-Mane and asked around for him even though they feigned ignorance in public to not hurt the Grey-Manes with the fact that the Thalmor were involved. The Thalmor are relentless after all.


     Still, we all were walking on eggshells here and we had to be swift.


     ***


     Three days later, trouble started to happen.


     The members of [Team 0] were attacked last night by an unknown force when they were doing business for me around the city. It was a night attack and both sides were made of highly trained assassins and rangers. The fight alerted the Jarl and his men but I hid my men fast in the Cube and made sure that no trace link back to me.


     When I questioned my men, it seemed that some people captured one of our own and interrogated him about me. The man was badly hurt and lost some finger in the process but Alina worked on his wounds and he soon recovered.


     A lot of eyes and ears started to pop around us since then.


     These were all 'Sleeper Agents'. People that the other forces planted in Whiterun to gather information and spread words. I was a bit inexperienced on how to deal with that kind of operatives. In Riften, there was only the Thieves Guild which I knew how they play and in Winterhold, all the 'Sleeper Agents' were weeded out periodically.


     But to an established town like Whiterun, there were too many Sleeper Agents. Even the College of Winterhold had some of those around even though they don't do politics.


     'Sleeper Agents' can sometimes serve more than one master as double agents or even triple agents.


     Anyway, my priority right now was to point out the loose ends and tie it up. In Whiterun, the Dare Dragon Company has an outpost and I started from there. I picked up all the weird movements and talked to some of those eyes and ears to see where I can reach with them. Sadly, it was hard to pull them to my side.


     During the night, I sent Jullanar and Nefertiti to capture the ones that attacked my men. Jullanar always comes with results and she captured a Breton man for me and we pulled him in a dark alleyway for interrogation. The man proved to be hard to crack and tried to run on multiple occasions but I soon found a better way to handle him. The [Skeleton Key]!


     I just had to 'lock' a part of his awareness and the truth was revealed as soon as I asked to next question.


     "The Empire!"


     This was the answer I received. The Empire was targeting me or to be more specific, the [Penitus Oculatus].


     They are the new Imperial Guards and the Intelligence Agency of the Empire, known to the public as the [Penitus Oculatus] and to the underground as the [Specters].


     The reason they came after me was not clear even to them but they were tasked to keep an eye on the Empire's Loyalists and secure a foothold in Whiterun. Any presence that may affect the Empire's influence in Whiterun was to be dealt with.


     As I appeared in the Battle-Born Clan and started bringing them closer to the Grey-Mane Clan, the Imperial Operatives started to feel threatened that their supporters may switch sides by my actions and so they started targeting me.


     Just by trying to prevent a feud in Whiterun to lessen the severity of the future Civil War and help a friend marry the girl he loves, I attracted the attention of the largest shadow organization in the Empire.


     What a thrill!




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     283 Cold War
      A/n: Okay, guys. There won't be extras for the time being. I am super busy and I want to stock on chapters until '31st of March'. I will have some [Job Interview] on '12th of April' and I have to start studying on '1st of April'... and I will start stocking from now so that you can read while I am away.


     All [New Patron Extras] will be saved and published when I return.


     Enjoy~❤


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     Things turned out to be more complicated than what I thought, the War seems to have already started.


     I was a fool not to think of it that way.


     The moment Ulfric Stormcloak started calling out the Nords to oppose the Empire and the White Gold Concordat, a cold war broke out between the shadow organizations of both sides. The Empire had the [Penitus Oculatus] while the Stormcloaks had some sort of intelligence gathering teams that are well trained.


     According to the intel I gathered, Whiterun is a massive headache to both sides.


     The Day after we captured the Imperial Spy, someone attempted to make a move against Jon Battle-Born. We fought the group and captured one of them. They were Stormcloaks and their aim was to kidnap Jon Battle-Born to create any feud between the Grey-Manes and the Battle-Borns. Of course, the [Skeleton Key] was very handy in the interrogation.


     I found out that the Stormcloak Intelligence Organization calls itself a childish name which is [Storm Fangs].


     I was having a massive headache from how active the [Penitus Oculatus] and the [Storm Fangs] were. The two organization already had an army of operatives around and can as well go murder each other for all that I care about.


     I only had nine 'Dare Agents' from [Team 0] as well as myself, Nefertiti and Jull. What gave us the edge was how easy we can hide using the [Haven Cube] and I also started to recruit the best Sleeper Agents in town, the cats.


     I can use my bloodline ability [Titanborn: Beast Master] to tame a number of cats to help me around but Nefertiti was already handling it on her own much better than I ever could, she befriended most of the street cats and they all whisper to her. Cats are smart after all and know humans very well even though they don't care most of the time.


     With all the street cats in Whiterun to support me, I knew where all the operatives hide and how many are on each team. I even detected a [Morag Tong] hideout in Whiterun. I was taken aback at first but I didn't think too much about them anyway.


     [A/n: The Morag Tong are an 'Official' and a 'Legal' guild of Assassins that operate in Morrowind and are protected by the Law and Religion. You can put a hit on anyone there and I mean anyone including the Emperor of Tamriel. Cool, right?]


     After gathering the intel I needed, I started analyzing them and came up with some good theories.


     The Empire and the Stormcloaks are both expecting War and each are stalking on supplies and weapons. The Grey-Manes practice blacksmithing and beside Skyforge, they have other forges. The Battle-Borns, on the other hand, own a ridiculous amount of farmlands and can support and will make a difference depending on which side they pick. The Grey-Manes are showing sympathy towards the Stormcloak rebellion and the Battle-Borns are loyalists to the Empire.



     Of course, both sides of the conflict don't see a benefit in both families coming together and here where my benefit comes in. I want to make business in Whiterun and those are the best trading partners I can pick in the entire hold.


     My problem in trading with both the east and the west of Skyrim is that I have Maven Black-Briar defaming me in the east while Thane Erikur defaming me from the west. I control the north and the south and the sea with the help of the East Empire Company so the south is my only land trading route left.


     Politics and Economy are entwined around the marriage of a Nord boy and a Nord girl. It is vexing but I am on the side of love.


     Two days passed and I moved my base of operation to the Wind District and to be specific, between the Battle-Born and the Grey-Mane clans. I set up a few magic spells to hide and used the Haven Cube as the place to run everything through.


     My nine agents were not familiar with the Cube so they always thought that I teleport them each time we hide.


     During those two days, the [Penitus Oculatus] and the [Storm Fangs] never ceased to stop moving, they couldn't pinpoint our location and the only thing they could do is to patrol the Wind District every night and fight amongst each other. I am safe to say that Jull and the nine Dare Agents I brought with me became masters spying from all the work we had to do.


     Today was the final day for this suffering, the Battle-Borns and the Grey-Manes were having a meeting between their heads and I had to smoothen everything to the max even though I was merely a guest of honor. I sent out Jullanar, and the nine Agents to keep an eye on everything out there, Nefertiti was keeping her cat gang monitor everyone around and Alina was with me. Also, Ysolda and Akara were in the Haven Cube serving lord Lukthur, the picky gryphon.


     Alina's rule was important, if there was anyone that managed to bypass the people I left outside, Alina can take them down with a glare.


     Jon Battle-Born and Olfina Grey-Mane didn't hesitate to express their will and the families agreed on the marriage.


     The problem now is the wedding. Both Olfina and Jon were 17 which is actually good as a wedding age in Skyrim, people marry at 16 in early cases. And as the families sealed the vows in the presence of a Temple Priest and were formally registered, my job finally came to an end.


     "It was a fucking nightmare!" I said as I stretched my body on the bed in the inn.


     "It is because of you! You overstressed us the past five days." Jull complained.


     "The important thing is that Olfina and Jon Battle-Born are getting married, this is a win situation for us." Alina said.


     "I am just happy things went my way. The wedding will take a while but you saw the patriarchs of both clans today. I think we can rely on them for a while. I even had to hear them talking about their farms and forges for hours until they finished bragging."


     "Good for you. Is there anything else you need us to do? I have a sweet little boy who misses me every day and I have to stay with him. Give him to me." Alina said.


     "Yeah, take that unfilial bastard."


     I pointed the Haven Ring at her and took out a creature from the space. It was the white-feathered dog-sized mind-numbing dumbass gryphon.


     "Lokthur!" Alina came closer and took the idiot bird.


     Lokthur shrieked and jumped towards Alina hugging her, he even cowered in her arms and let her carry him.


     "What a hateful creature!" I cussed in a low tone.


     "Hey, watch it! He understands you." Alina glared at me.


     "Yeah yeah… tell him to be quiet and sleep like normal baby birds do."


     "Humph!" Alina snorted and walked away with Lukthur.


     If I knew gryphons are this annoying, I would have never unsealed the egg.


     Anyway, my mood was ruined by that cheeky bird, I started to call it 'Emergency Rations' lately but Alina always looked at me as if I am some sort of a monster or something.


     Anyway, the annoying bird grew up fast and all its hair came out. It was a truly marvelous white feather that only Alina and Nefertiti had the privilege to touch. It became what is known as a Fledgling Gryphon.


     [A/n: Google 'fledgling gryphon'... the pics are so cool.]


     "Sigh! I am heading out."


     "Can we invite Svidi?" Jull asked.


     "Yeah, have fun… I'll go talk with Wulfur."


     "Wulf and Jorna are doing it tonight. She said to not let you go anywhere near him." She stopped me.


     It seemed that we won't be drinking then. I have to have fun on my own.


     I put on a cloak and walked out of the inn down the road with no aim in mind. Still, I was being followed.


     'Sigh! Those idiots want another go again?'


     I walked into an alleyway and stood there waiting for whoever following me to come up. The presence paused for a while then kept watching me. A second later, it started climbing on a house and it was actually fast.


     An assassin in the end? How disappointing!


     I waited for the assassin to arrive and finally, it showed up.


     "You should have attacked me when you had the chance… oh!"


     I realized that I was completely mistaken.


     The figure who appeared in front of me was someone I totally forgot about due to the stress in the past few days.


     "Remember me, Jon Dare?" Her tone was a bit angry.


     "Aela… what's up?"


     She seemed to be upset. I had to meet her five days ago but the [Penitus Oculatus] and the [Storm Fangs] appeared out of nowhere and made me busy.


     "Sorry, for not seeing you the past few days, I was…"


     "Busy, right? Fighting off those people in black?"


     "Aha… so you noticed?"


     "Don't underestimate me, I can smell you from a mile away."


     "Oh!"


     My pride was hurt right away! I smelled myself but I was clean.


     "... I meant your distinctive scent."


     "Ah, I see! Because you are a werewolf." I was really dumb.


     Aela seemed to be annoyed by my misunderstanding and kept glaring at me.


     "Follow me." She said.


     "Where?"


     "To finish what we started."


     "... You want to fight me? Again?"


     "Follow me!"


     She seemed headstrong about her demand.


     "Not interested in beating you again." I said and walked the other direction.


     Aela turned around and glared at me.


     "I advise you to do this the easy way. You will pay for the humiliation you inflicted on me… with your limbs! If you don't follow me right now…" Aela started threatening me.


     "You'll do what?" I found myself teleporting behind her in a second with my eyes giving off bloodlust.


     I hate threats.


     Aela seemed to have gone pale for a while but she regained her composer.


     "... If you don't come, I will report to the Harbinger that you know our secret and the Companions will hunt you down." She threatened.


     "Ohoho! Really? Does that make me really a threat? I am a Firemane, girl. My Clan taught me about that thing you call 'Circle' and all. There is no way you can use such a silly bluff."


     "So you're afraid then? I dare you to face me."


     "..."


     My head stopped from functioning. The crazy girl used the 'D' word!


     "Sigh! Fine, lead the way. It is not going to end well for you though."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     284 She Likes It Rough +18
      "So you were planning to humiliate who now?"


     "..."


     "Speak!"


     *SPANK!*


     *groan*


     Things went a bit fast this time. Not even having the chance to fight back, Aela was taught the overwhelming difference in power between her and Jon's. Unlike last time, Jon didn't fight barehanded and used his all. He even ended up undressing Aela with magic so that he can capture her right away.


     Aela was no shy as she even fought naked but her opponent was a bit too tough to fight on her own and ended up being toyed with again.


     Right now, at the same spot on the White River where they fought yesterday. Jon has captured Aela all for himself. She had no way to run so she thought that she will end up like last time.


     Jon didn't miss the chance and spanked Aela's butt to his heart content. She was lying on her front and her butt was handed to him. She didn't submit willingly as she resisted a few times but she was completely a doll in Jon's hands.


     "Let go of me!"


     "How shameless can you be? You challenged me and lost. I get my trophy by spanking your amazing butt."


     "I knew it. The rumors about… they were all true!"


     "Whatever!"


     *SPANK*


     ***


     The next day, Aela challenged Jon again.


     *SPANK*


     "You aren't going to give up, are you?"


     "I'll defeat you, you sc..."


     *SPANK*


     "No insults! It makes bad emotions."


     "Let me go..."


     *SPANK*


     "I am not done yet."


     *SPANK*


     "GRAAAAH!"


     ***


     The next day.


     "So, that's what kept you busy?" Jullanar asked.


     "Yep."


     *SPANK*


     "Let go of m... AAH!" Aela shouted.


     "Goodness! That girl is another idiot." Jullanar exclaimed.


     "I know, right?"


     *SPANK*


     "What do you mea... AAH!"


     "I am happy there is another person in this world who can take the 'S' away from me."


     "She is fun too."


     *SPANK*


     "Shut up! Who ar... AAH!"


     "I am Jullanar and my friends call me Jull. You're Aela, right? Despite that facepaint you have, you are really pretty."


     "She is nice indeed."


     *SPANK*


     "..."


     ***


     "No spanking today." Jon said after he defeated Aela and left her naked.


     "..." Aela was overwhelmingly dejected to the fact that she was defeated once again but when Jon said he is not spanking her and was about to leave made her feel a sudden emptiness.


     She gazed at his back while he was leaving and the beast inside her howled with anger.


     "You bastard!" She shot up towards Jon with all the power she could muster and sneak attacked him.


     Jon was caught off guard but the only reason that happened was that he couldn't detect any hostility from Aela, or rather… there was no hostility, to begin with.


     She held on Jon's back and started punching him with anger while cursing at him. He tried to push her away but she proved to be too clingy to push away.



     She was angry at Jon for a reason she wasn't aware of and kept trying to hit him until he managed to push her away at the end.


     "Too itchy for spanking?"


     "... I HATE YOU!"


     "Fine."


     Jon became in a good mood as he got that reaction from her, he put her on his shoulder and took her to the river again where there was a small waterfall and tossed her in the water.


     She screamed as she fell in the water but she soon found herself being carried once again by Jon who also jumped after her. He seemed to have got rid of his clothes too.


     As he took carried her to the surface once again, she was in his embrace and the water was coming over them. A strange feeling came from the way she was handled by him which made her want to fight him even more.


     With all the force in her arms, she pushed against him and started another round of fighting. More than fighting, it was wrestling as she was trying hard to make control him with her physical strength but he was just too large for her.


     "My turn!"


     Jon took control over the fight as they were still in swimming. There was no real motive for him to fight except that he was interested in Aela. The fight drifted them to the river bank once again and they laid next to each other to catch their breath.


     Jon came closer to Aela who was lying on her front and…


     *SPANK*


     "Happy now?"


     "..."


     Aela didn't respond or move after she got her butt spanked. She herself wasn't sure how to feel about it and just remained at her place.


     Jon shook his head and pulled Aela closer to him, she didn't resist and was simply pulled to his side. He kept his hand on her butt.


     "You have a great butt. Do you like to…"


     "Shut up!"


     Just by hearing his voice, her mood worsened once again and wanted to fight him but he kept her locked on him by his arm.


     She used her legs to pull away and almost managed to before he moves on top of her and pins her arms to the ground. Her effort to pull away once again proved to be fruitless and she kept glaring at Jon. Both of them were naked and the moonlight made their soaked bodies shine with its luster.


     Jon's body was simply perfect. He wasn't as buff as Wulfur but every muscle was defined as its own entity. The appearance of his body can't be called a human as these muscles were not just trained but the word cultivated may do them justice. Due to his training on the [Tyrant Aura], his body was tyrannical in every aspect and the general appearance was breathtaking. [A/n: no homo.]


     Aela took a very close look at all that and took a heavy breath. Even a girl like her, who was always concerned with fighting and hunting rather than feminine stuff, had to take a halt and evaluate her priorities. Her eyes subconsciously looked a down and…


     *Elephant trumpet*


     … it was there, the mighty Little Jon.


     Unlike any lame woman who would freeze in front of Little Jon, Aela's instincts kicked in and she moved her legs fast and kicked Jon (not little jon) in his abdomen sending him off her.


     Instead of running away, Aela pinned Jon down the same way he pinned her before. Jon smiled and observed Aela's body.


     Her red hair that was identical to his, he green eyes that went well with her red hair, her beautiful face that is only used for frowning and was hidden by there iconic three scars Warpaint, her athletic body that had a few scars here and there, her well defined lady muscles, he soft boobs and her legendary bubble butt. Aela was a beastly beauty that can only be conquered by another beast.


     Jon was amused. He quickly freed himself and held her arms locking them behind her and pulled her closer to him. A hand kept Aela in check and another started to have its way all over her body, Jon lightly bit Aela nibble and started to fondle her butt, her body shivered as she tried to resist but part of her was amused by Jon's technique.


     Jon moved between her butt and her pussy stimulating her to the extreme. Aela was inexperienced in compared to Jon and became very wet from just a few seconds of foreplay.


     Jon's possessive nature was full on as he saw how Aela's face reddened. He let her go and she put no more resistance. He approached her face with his and started kissing her. She was intoxicated by him and responded in a lousy way but Jon never expected much from the start.


     As they separated after the kiss, Jon started to fondle her lips with his thumb while gazing at her face, he was thinking of how to handle this beauty in his hand when suddenly, her awareness returned.


     She realized the situation she was in, she realized what it means, she had to stop it, but she didn't. Still, her strength was focused on her body again and she bit Jon's finger that was fondling her lips.


     "Ouch!"


     Jon pulled his finger back but Aela seemed to have taken a different direction in fighting Jon. Rather than pushing him, she was pulling him.


     She was already on top and she turned to Little Jon, she heard how to handle penises from her friends before but she still needs a few seconds to think of how to handle such a massive thing. Jon wanted payback and held her head shoving his penis down her throat.


     Experiencing the first deep throat in the first attempt, Aela thought of it as the right way and went as far as she could. Jon was shocked to see how much she managed to take and started to guide her through the process with his hand. None could do that much in the first try or any try in that matter.


     Aela's eyes teared up as she sucked more but she wasn't giving up. Her instincts told her that the fight was still on and she had to go as rough as possible on Jon.


     After a few minutes of the deep fellatio that Jon easily endured. He pulled her up to his level and clutched on her neck. She was even more aggressive than before and dug her nails into his arm and chest.


     "Fine! You're taking it."


     Jon had on to aim his penis at her pussy and thrust in. Not giving her any chance to redeem herself, his punishments came heavy. For her first time, she had to endure someone as experienced as Jon going rough on her. Even though it was not easy, she loved it. Even though she almost collapsed when Jon went in, she endured it and took Jon's penis even deeper.


     "Hey, careful!" Jon felt concerned about her action but didn't go out.


     Aela didn't hear his warning and her mind almost turned blank, her head went to the back and her back arched backward. She made a strange sound and drooled.


     "That must have reached her brain!" Jon exclaimed.


     Suddenly, Aela came back to life with her green eyes gleaming red. She hugged Jon's body and her [Beast Aura] seemed to be letting loose.


     Jon unleashed his [Tyrant Aura] to suppress her and a weird round of sex started. Not sure how it can be done, Jon's Penis has gone completely in Aela, Jon himself was wondering how.


     "Girl, do you have an extra-dimensional space in there or does it stretch in there?" Jon asked seriously.


     Aela looked at him with a tired smile on her face.


     "I, am, a were, wolf!" As she said so, her smile became meaner.


     "She likes it rough then. I'll take your words for it." Jon was more amused with this girl and spanked her butt.


     This marked the start of the night that made the forest south to Whiterun rumble.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     285 Redheads
      Morning came and two redheads were sleeping atop each other in the middle of the forest. Jon woke up first pushing Aela to the side, he stretched his body and looked around himself. The scene turned him speechless.


     Aela also woke up with a messy hair and a dizzy head, he body was aching but she managed to stand and looked around too. Realizing what happened around the place, her jaw dropped.


     The forest… it was obliterated.


     Not sure how or when but many trees were broken and the ground was turned upside down as if a storm struck or beasts fought in this place last night.


     Finding themselves in the center of the destruction, Jon and Aela wanted to believe that this had nothing to do with them but all evidence pointed at them.


     "If you two are worried about the scene, I would say that you should worry about the sounds the people heard last night."


     "And the beasts that ran out of the forest."


     "Yeah, that too."


     Alina and Jullanar appeared from behind some fallen tree.


     Aela covered her chest with her arms right when Alina and Jullanar appeared and Jon rested his back casually.


     "I am Jullanar from two days ago, this is Alina."


     "..." Aela was still not comfortable with others seeing her in a humiliating position.


     "So, care to explain?" Alina asked.


     Jon smiled wryly and pointed at Aela.


     "She likes it rough… redhead, you know!"


     His reply was shameless and Aela glared at him.


     "Well… we have our own redhead so we are used to his destruction. But two redheads… wait! How did she survive a rough night with you?" Jull asked.


     "She is a werewolf."


     "Hey." Aela was upset at Jon saying that she is a werewolf out loud.


     "Aha! A werebeast like Nefertiti. I guess that makes her the one you go all 'S' on. We survived." Jull and Alina fist bumped.


     The two had a normal attitude towards werewolf as they have experienced much already, Aela looked at them curiously.


     "Who are they?"


     "My fiancées."


     "And you seem pretty much comfortable cheating on them with me… wait! Two of them."


     Aela noticed the absurdity and questioned what she heard.


     "You should know the answer already." Jull pointed at Little Jon.


     Aela just looked away.


     "So, why did you come?" Jon asked.


     "It is because two redheads wrecked the forest all night and made a mess out of the ecosystem. The wolves, bears and all most any living animal started to flee from the forest last night. They would have attacked the farms outside the forest if not for Nefertiti handling things."


     To Alina's brief report, Jon and Aela became pale.


     "We also went to aid a village called Riverwood. Animals were making a ruckus there too."


     "Impossible!"


     "Riverwood is too far."


     Jon and Aela refuted.


     "Alina, have we forgot to mention that the earth was shaking."



     "Yes, we forgot."


     ""...""


     "No, we're kidding about that part."


     ""...""


     Jon never thought that having sex in the wilds would cause so much ruckus. Aela too was terrified with what happened.


     "... Okay, next time we are going to an isolated area."


     "Next time?" Aela seemed baffled.


     "Any objections?" Jon held Aela from her nape and pulled her closer to him.


     "..." She only glared back at him with her eyes gleaming sharply as if she is going to eat his liver.


     "Thought so." Jon released her and stood up. As he stood, clothes appeared on his body right away.


     Aela was still displeased for some reason. She didn't hate the affair she had with Jon and was rather very satisfied. Her only displeasure was because of how weak she was compared to a magic caster like Jon. Even though his body was filled with scratches caused by her nails, it was healed when he slept and his body was perfectly clean. She also couldn't continue the rough sex last night and had to give in to him, to her, she was utterly defeated.


     As other Nords, she is skeptical against Magic but the one who defeated her was not only a magic caster but also a warrior that a few members of the circle can fight on his level. Also, his Aura was not something anyone can withstand. And he seemed to have gone easy on her to not hurt her at all.


     She kept her eye on Jon for a while. Jullanar had to go and offer her a hand to stand up.


     ***


     "How is that possible?" Aela asked me on the way back to Whiterun.


     "What is it?"


     "You… you are physically stronger than a werewolf. How can you do that?"


     "Is that why you were not accepting that I can beat each time."


     "..."


     "Don't think too much about it. Alina and I can beat you up the same way too… It is not that you are weak or anything. We are just absurd." Jull said with an eerie smile. She seemed to be asking for a round with Aela who was rather mentally exhausted to care anyway.


     My stay in Whiterun was being stretched by me. There is no real work in Whiterun now… nothing that my employees can't handle anyway. Also, summer in Whiterun was the best and I was really into the mood to spend some time lazing around this town.


     Still, Jon got to make a living.


     My schedule today was not that full so I went ahead and visited Jorrvaskr, the home of the Companions including Aela. My visit was brief and I met Wulfur there too. He was having a talk with Farkas and I joined in. It seemed that he participated in taking care of the beasts the fled the forest after Aela and I laid waste to the place. I came up with some excuse for not joining the fun and found the person I came here for right away. Harbinger Kodlak Whitemane.


     He is an old dignified man and someone all Skyrim respects. One of the reasons I came for his advice.


     He received me with a wide smile and friendly attitude too. I started talking to him about the current disputes in Skyrim and how the Companions operate then I went to the main point.


     "We in Winterhold are building a new settlement. As most of the hold is frozen wastelands and we were looking to expand our area of activity, a certain location caught our attention…" I paused to look at the man then whispered the location to him.


     As soon as I said the word, Kodlak Whitemane and the rest of the senior Companions around him froze and looked at me.


     "No one has ever attempted to do that… no one even thought about it." Harbinger Kodlak said. "But why come to us?"


     "Not everyone will accept the idea right away. A tragic event that no one ever attempted to fix. There is too many dead around Winterhold and this place is a natural stronghold."


     "So you know… still doesn't explain why come to us."


     "The thing I am working on is not the same as the past and not even on the location itself, I am adding the word 'Neo' before its name too."


     "I see. Why the word 'Neo'?"


     "It is a combination of 'New' and 'Revived'. The Dark Elves also used it when the rebuilt the city of Vivec, it is now Neo Vivec."


     "I see. And you want us to advertise for it."


     "I know it is not what the Companions do but it won't be much different. You will be doing what you people do best which is helping the people of Skyrim and this time find a good home and also opportunities. I am not saying walk around and distribute flyers, you can just visit the place and share your opinion about it. The Companions were formed by Ysgramor to do a certain task and that's kinda how it was supposed to happen. Now, my actions will make a ruckus, some people with bad intentions will try to stop me and I need some popularity… that's all."


     "... You do raise many good points and you know what you are after… However, I am not sure how to reply to you about this. I am not the leader of the Companions… no one is, so I will leave the choice to the ones who want to see the project you're on. But there will be dissections first with the elders, I hope you give us time to reply."


     "Very well, thank you for your time."


     The meeting went good.


     The current big project I am working on is going swiftly. And it is a good excuse to drag Aela with me to Winterhold, win-win.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     286 An Interesting Visitor
      The response of the Companions was favorable to my suggestion. I even promised them the sponsorship of the [Dare Armory] and the [Dare Pharmacy], my company's gear and potion factories. The Companions have [Skyforge] and Eorlund Grey-Mane of course but that can't cover the whole ranks of the Companions. Unlike the game, the Companions, in reality, are a large band of warriors that their number rival Skyrim's official army. They also have minor outposts other than their main headquarters, Jorrvaskr. They exist in every hold except Winterhold so my request was not that unreasonable, they were coming one day anyway.


     In regards to that matter, I was not really worried but my concern was to my reputation that was being tarnished by most of my competitors around Skyrim. I have Erikur in Solitude, Black-Briar in Riften, Shatter-Shield in Windhelm and Silver-Blood in Markarth. Two Stormcloak supporters and two Empire supporters. Also, the Jarls of Falkreath and Dawnstar are not fond of me. Other than that, Morthal and Whiterun are friendly to me.


     That's why I am now visiting Jarl Balgruuf the Greater in Dragon's Reach with Svidi and Alina. Svidi was invited and Alina is my plus one in all official occasions.


     The Jarl was very friendly to me. He even suggested that I should take a bigger building for my company's outpost.


     To the two of us who are publicly making a neutral stand in the conflict yet to come, we had had to stick together. I am sure that many assassins have attempted to make a move on his head as there are ones who attempted on mine. He had Irileth and I had Jullanar who are both two badass dark elven assassins.


     I tried to search with my [Scan] around the castle that was much bigger and different than what I know from the game but I found that the Jarl's mage was doing a good job in sealing stuff.


     Well, everything will have its time then.


     As the meeting with the Jarl ended, I rushed back to the inn. There were many Imperial Spies in the castle alone and I hoped that they don't do something while I was busy with the Jarl but it seems that Wulfur's presence took care of everything.


     As I finished that one last matter with the Jarl, I can now say that I finished all my business in Whiterun. I just had to establish the new outpost and set Jon Battle-Born there. I also left the nine Agents of [Team 0] at Whiterun to help Jon Battle-Born and make sure that nothing harms the relationship between the Grey-Manes and the Battle-Borns. I informed him with my plan regarding that and he was fully on board, even Olfina got hired in the Outpost as his assistant.


     On the 8th of Hearthfire (September), we headed back to Winterhold.


     ***


     We arrived at the 13th of Hearthfire to Winterhold.


     The place was busy as usual and there was even a large crowd. Today is one of four days each year when the College opens its doors for new students after all so it was quite hectic. People come from all over Tamriel to study magic away from politics and feuds, that was one of the College's qualities. But it also meant that the town's security will be dealing with a lot of haughty people from High Rock and naughty people from Elsweyr.



     But I was going to deal with something more troublesome than any of that.


     It all started when I returned home. Jonrad and Hilda have left to the Clan's ground and left a message saying that they want me to come and spend some time with the family, I am free until the middle of Frostfall (October) as Jon Battle-Born arranged his wedding to be on Frostfall.


     The troublesome thing that I found was a few notes from Nurina. The first said 'Run!' and the second said 'Help!'. Not sure what was happening, I took Alina and Jull with me.


     And here where I met her.


     "God please no!" That was what I uttered out loud subconsciously.


     She was sitting there while Nurina was pouring her some tea. Nurina seemed a bit pale but her face turned rosy when she saw me.


     "Oh, your hulkling son is here. Come, brat."


     As the woman who was sitting in front of Nurina said so, Alina and Jull were about to lash at her but I barely shut them up.


     "Grandmaster Alfe. It is good to see you."


     Alfe Fyr was here. Why on Nirn is she here?


     Alina almost fainted from shock when she heard me saying 'Grandmaster Alfe' and Jullanar behaved herself instantly.


     In front of us was an absurd being who is a gender-bent clone for another being which is more absurd.


     "Jon, Alfe here has a small favor for you to do her." Nurina said.


     A favor… from me?


     "... Ask away."


     "Good brat. I want you to find me an isolated mountain in this hold and build me a small place there." Alfe said.


     Isolated mountain! Build her a place?


     "Okay… I know a good place. Are there any more details you want me to add?"


     "Like what?"


     "A good view to the shrine of Azura, a windbreaker, a specific type of furniture…?"


     "No, keep it small and simple."


     "... May I ask for what reason do you want to stay in Winterhold, in particular? I can help."


     "Studying, something is going on and Lord Fyr wants me to stay a few years in this place to investigate." She said casually.


     A few years! Investigate! That sounds like him.


     "Fine, I will start as soon as possible." I said so but Nurina shouted at me.


     "Start now!"


     "Tsk, what a rude kid." Alfe was displeased with Nurina.


     "Hey, Alina come here." Nurina called.


     "... Yes, what is it, master?" Alina woke from her daze.


     "Let's switch places." Nurina handed Alina the teapot and sat her beside Alfe. "I am going to spend some time with Jon, you two can bond together, she is my other Apprentice, Alfe."


     "Oh, thank you, Master." Alina was very pleased.


     "Jon, let's go." Nurina dragged me out right away.


     We could hear Alina trying to suck up to Alfe while grinning at me as if she got some sort of opportunity.


     The poor fool!


     Thank goodness that Nurina took me and ran. I can imagine Alfe asking Alina to massage her feet, now that would be something.


     As Nurina and I went far enough from her room, Nurina stopped and rest her back on a wall.


     "That old crone, what brought her to me?"


     "Don't care, don't know." I said.


     "A monster roaming around in your turf and you are not caring about it?"


     "A monster that I can do absolutely nothing about!"


     "Fair point. Listen, Alfe has some preferences so I will let you know to add to that place you're building her."


     "Never thought you would care."


     "I care when I don't want my master to keep coming to my place whenever she feels bored or not comfortable enough."


     "... Fair point."


     "I also want you to investigate whatever she is after." She said.


     "Come on? You're asking me? You know I won't be able to do anything about that, we are dealing with higher powers here, woman."


     "Tsk! How vexing!"


     "If you want to know, just ask her yourself. She won't bite you or whatever."


     "Yes, she doesn't bite but she may banish me to Oblivion as a punishment."


     "... Wait! Did we just leave Alina with someone who banishes people to Oblivion as a punishment."


     "I am sorry for your loss."


     "Hey, not funny."


     "Don't worry, now tell me, how did your vacation go?"


     "Fine, there is a lot to tell you..."


     I started to report everything to Nurina while avoiding the matter regarding the [Skeleton Key] and the other things that one shouldn't tell to their parents.


     Still, the news about Catatoskr's appearance in Riften seemed to have reached her and I got my ear pinched.


     As I finally got freed, I returned to the company with Jull and located a good place for Alfe on an isolated mountain south to the Shrine of Azura and sent some builder from Jonald's team to finish up the job.


     As I got that out of the table, I geared up and headed west to the place where an important project is needed to built.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     287 Torygg“s Council 1
      *Haafingar Hold, Solitude City, The Blue Palace*


     The mood in this time of year in the city of Solitude is always good. The cold wind of the Sea of Ghosts that blow through the city every year gets settled and the sun rises brightly. Still, something managed to make the mood a bit muddy in King Torygg's hall.


     "Can you just shut up? You come here all day ranting about this and that and when someone actually does some really good job, you start throwing stones at him."


     "What? Do you call depriving one-ninth of Skyrim a 'Good Job'? A 'Really Good Job' at that? This is the kingdom we are talking about!"


     "Depriving? The man replied to all our fears and talked with sense. He fought for the whole Hold on his own and liberated it! Why do you keep pushing all that on him, Erikur?"


     "Please, Bryling! The guy is hoarding money from god knows where. He is ruling in the stead of the Jarl with an iron fist and no one is out there to oversee him. What kind of nonsense is that?"


     "Are you sure? Because all I see is you trying to deprive someone who is doing his job. He is a Thane just like you and me…"


     "No no no, his Thaneship is questioned due to the Jarl being in the dark all that time, the legality of his so-called Dare Dragon Company is questioned, all his actions are questioned. And he is not a Thane like us, he is the Thane of Winterhold, the poorest hold in Skyrim, we are the Thanes of Haafingar, the Capital and the most important hold in Skyrim."


     "All I know is that you are jealous and vexed. You're vexed of him because he started that entertainment card game business that your gambling house is too high and mighty to adopt some measly card games called 'Gwent', you're vexed because all your efforts to trade with the College of Winterhold have gone to the gutter, you are vexed because of what happened in the tournament two years ago, and you're vexed because you see a big sum of money that you can't get your hands on."


     "Outrageous! How does the thrive of an important hold in Skyrim vex me? All I am concerned about is that someone acting in Skyrim like a Warlord and ruling the way he likes."


     "You just called it a poor hold a while ago and we are back at where we started again. Listen, the Jarlship is divided on nine permanent and strong families in Skyrim. Right now, the family and the actions of Jarl Korir are proving that both he and his family are in decline…"


     "Wait wait wait… are you about to suggest that Jon Dare and his family… adoptive family! The Firemanes… are you suggesting that they take over the Jarlship of Winterhold?"


     "Isn't it the best course of action for the sake of Winterhold?"


     "Bryling, I warn you…"


     "Show me what you got, spineless fool."


     Thane Bryling and Thane Erikur of Solitude were shooting death glares at each other.


     "Are you two done?" Falk Firebeard, the steward of High King Torygg, spoke in a scolding tone and looked at the man seated at the throne.



     "That was… a good warm up. I am sure that a Thane on the other side of Skyrim is the most important thing that should keep my thanes busy." High King Torygg spoke sarcastically.


     "Excuse me, my king. It is just Thane Erikur's attitude is really rude towards another man who is working hard for the sake of his Hold." Thane Bryling spoke.


     "Not his hold… excuse me, my king. Not his hold, that boy came from the gutter of Riften and took over by the power of his Arch-Wizard mother and his adoptive family, god knows if he is just a puppet for the Firemanes to take over Winterhold somehow." Thane Erikur interrupted.


     "I value both your opinions, Bryling, Erikur. You are the most active Thanes in my hold and I thank you for your concern about my Kingdom. But please, let me remind you that according to law, Jarl Korir is the… dominant lord of his hold and my words to him, if not about a matter that is important to the whole Skyrim or to enforce the law, are nothing more than pieces of advice."


     After saying that Jarl Korir is the 'dominant lord of his hold', the thanes and even the high king himself felt a bad taste to it and laughed at it.


     "Also, the Firemanes are a Hidden Clan. By the ancient agreement with the Alessian Empire at the First Era, the Clans that are willing to come under the Alessian Doctrine and the Imperial Pantheon are to live among the populace while the others who worship Daedra, Ancestors, or the Old Nordic Gods are to live outside the populace." Falk Firebeard continued.


     "But the Firemanes are told to have lived in Winterhold before the Collapse." Erikur insisted.


     "There is no crime to worship the Old Nordic Gods in a none official temple even inside a city like Winterhold's current Temple of Kyne. The Firemanes worshiped the Animal Totem Gods, the Nordic Gods and the Imperial Gods all at the same time." Bryling refuted.


     "Also, someone like Jon Dare can't be a puppet." High King Torygg continued. "I investigated him myself and openly at that, the man is humble, lives in a house smaller than the Jarl's and… he did one hell of a score on Erikur that day. Come on admit it, he deserves the name 'Dare'. Argir, brother-in-law, don't you think so too?"


     "Ehem… yes, my king. Jon Dare is a good fighter and clever mage. His fame is reaching far and wide." Argir, who was standing beside Elisif, replied.


     The words of High King Torygg and Argir Swift-Hilt made Erikur's face turn red and Bryling smile brightly. Thane Bryling is always a supporter of hardworking and she can be seen as one of the most honorable high-class people in Haafingar Hold.


     "Putting aside Jon Dare and Winterhold aside, for the sake of Eight, can we start the council?" Lady Elisif the Fair, who was present the whole time, pleaded everyone around.


     As the queen herself was present and she hates councils and appointments, the participants hurried up with their business.


     Falk Firebeard was standing beside High King Torygg and started to present the reports from Haafingar hold first and the Council became busy solving the problems and putting new laws. High King Torygg was a peaceful young ruler who exiled in management and was talented in the Arena but he had an easygoing personality and a sense of humor so the Council passed very fast.


     The Council also showed concern about Ulfric Stormcloak's recent messages to oppose and kick out the Empire from Skyrim but High King Torygg knew how dangerous it was to make such a hasty unstudied decision and kept stalling. He was actually considering doing so to lessen the Imperial taxes and establish some new Nordic Order that fits Solitude but he kept reminding himself that Ulfric Stormcloak was trying to swallow the problem and put himself on top. He needed to be very careful.


     "In regards to the Matter, Jarl Idgrod Ravencrone has requested an Assembly in Solitude." Falk Firebeard viewed a letter from Jarl Idgrod of Morthal, Hjaalmarch.


     "Are we going to invite the whole troupe?" Erikur asked.


     "Yes. Every Jarl and his Thanes as well as the Clans." Bryling said.


     "I suppose that Jarl Idgrod is concerned about Ulfric Stormcloak. Let's make it small this time and invite the Jarls and the Thanes. It will be like the horse market if the Clans came here." High King Torygg said.


     All the people around the hall nodded in agreements. Nordic Politics is brash and chaotic and involves cursing and fighting but it is honest.


     "Fine, the next subject."


     "Yes, my king. There are no messages from the Pale, Eastmarch, Falkreath or the Rift. However, there are quite a few from Winterhold." Falk Firebeard said so.


     "Oh! Hold tight, Erikur. Complain when it all ends." High King Torygg cracked a light joke and urged Falk Firebeard to continue.


     "The first one is from… the Dare Dragon Company's Chief Executive Officer, the Head Director of the [Dare Industries] and the Thane of Winterhold."


     "Gods! Falk loves the big title." All the parties smiled wryly and thought of the same thing.


     "What does Jon Dare have to say?" Torygg asked.


     "He says, 'Blessings of Akatosh upon thee… blah blah blah… I wish to notify the General Administrative Affairs Department of the Supreme Authority of Skyrim represented by High King Torygg and to inform his eminence the Imperial Embassidor…' I am sorry, do we have something like General Administrative Affairs Department?" Falk read and came to a pause.


     "... It is you Falk, my steward who handles the general affairs." Torygg said.


     "Oh! It sounds pretty appealing." Falk fell in love instantly with the new synonym of his job title.


     "Just tell us what the letter says." Erikur had to be the mood breaker again.


     "Oh, let's see… they are building a new town." Falk said and kept reading the letter.


     "Didn't he just build south to Winterhold? Whispering Town, I guess? A few months ago?" Torygg asked.


     "Yes, my king. It was for the Dark Elven populace that overcrowded Winterhold. He gave them a town to mine and farm around, it is also close to the Shrine of Azura."


     "Oh, good thinking. Falk, what information you have about this town… Falk!" Torygg asked Falk but the later seemed to have frozen while reading the rest of the letter.


     "Falk, what is it?" Only Bryling's voice woke him up.


     Falk Firebeard looked at High King Torygg and came closer to whisper something. A matter important enough for Falk to whisper was surely no ordinary matter. Torygg took the letter from Falk and read it while keeping the rest waiting.


     "Jon Dare, you sly fox." High King Torygg laughed loudly and brashly like a true Nord which is different from his normal temperaments.


     He declared what was written and an uproar followed.


     It said 'Saarthal'... [Neo Saarthal].




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     288 Torygg“s Council 2
      Saarthal is the oldest City of men on Tamriel. The City of Ysgramor, the First Atmoran King and Ahzidal, the greatest known Atmoran Enchanter.


     Before the Nords become Nords, they came from a continent in the far north known as Atmora. These people came after their continent was torn apart by war and conflict to make a new life in Tamriel. The Atomrans landed on Winterhold and established [Saarthal] while maintaining a peaceful relationship with the locals of the land, the Falmer (Snow Elves).


     Year after year, more Atmorans came from their old continent to Tamriel which alerted the Snow Elves to the fast-growing numbers of the humans. Later, the Atmorans discovered a powerful artifact and tried to seal it in secrecy but the Snow Elves found out and coveted it for themselves, that's when the Snow Elves sacked Saarthal and slaughtered all the Atmorans in the event known as the [Night of Tears].


     The known survivors were Ysgramor and his two sons Yngol and Ylvar who sailed back to Atmora and formed the [Companions] as well as Ahzidal who was in the heartlands of Tamriel studying magic from the Ayleids (Wild Elves). The Companions followed Ysgramor back to Tamriel and met with Ahzidal then drove the Snow Elves to extinction in the event known as [The Return].


     Later, Ysgramor and his men established the first Human Empire and enslaved the Elves to build the mighty city of Windhelm and the Atmorans changed becoming the Nords.


     This is one of the most known tales in Skyrim and every child heard it at least a dozen times. Saarthal was always related to the tragedy of the Night of Tears and it became clear evidence to how cruel, barbaric and hateful the Elves can be towards Humans. Also, it showed how a small band of five hundred Atmorans drove one of the most magically advanced civilizations to extinction.


     Now, after more than 4500 years, someone rose up to revive the memory of Saarthal once again in a location not too far from the original one calling it [Neo Saarthal].


     Rebuilding a new settlement is not something the factions in Skyrim need to concern themselves with but Saarthal of all places… what kind of message was Jon Dare sending?


     He made it clear that he doesn't want to enter a conflict and his only purpose was to revive Winterhold once again. Yet, this move will earn him the favor of all Nords and his reputation that Erikur worked so hard to tarnish will soar in one move. Nords love such actions especially when it is related to reviving the tradition and vexing outlanders. Jon may even become more popular than The Bear of Markarth, Ulfric Stormcloak, and even High King Torygg in one go. He will be seen as a Nord Hero whose age is not 18 yet and achieved power in Sword, Magic and Voice as well as Authority and having many beauties around him including the Favored Daughter of Kyne's cult.


     It doesn't even end here, this message was also for the Thalmor.



     Saarthal was sacked by their brethren, the Snow Elves, and for it, they paid the ultimate price not only dying out and being forgotten by history but their fate was much worse, the beautiful Snow Elves were cursed by the Dwarves to turn into degenerate blind beings and were all turned to slaves.


     More to that, Thane Jon Dare said that he will allow the Thalmor to enter Winterhold to enforce the White-Gold Concordat but he won't be responsible for their safety which was a naked threat. Rebuilding Saarthal to the West, where the Thalmor are supposed to be coming from, meant that he was already aiming his arrows at whoever comes.


     Thinking of it, Winterhold now was impossible to conquer from the sea as the infamous [Dare Fleet] was simply too mighty to that it has the power to put the Imperial Navy to shame. Also, the west is now fortified by Neo Saarthal and the east is impossible to move an army on. The only road to Winterhold was the south which was a narrow long path that everyone knew how Jon Dare fortified it.


     "Hahahaha! What a ballsy move! I am not even angry at all." High King Torygg praised. "The report says that it will be a fortified settlement and its main features will be a mine, a quarry, windmills, an expansion for the [Dare Industries], numerous advanced technology projects, and an outpost for the Companions… oh, he contacted them already!"


     The Thanes present in the meeting showed different faces. Erikur's face was black and he talked to his attendant who was standing behind him. It seems that he couldn't spy on the news earlier and it surprised him.


     "What else is there, Falk?"


     "There are some papers regarding the logistics of building a new town as well as some minor requests."


     "Fine, fine. This meeting comes to a conclusion. Send the reports of 'Neo Saarthal' to Imperial Chartmaster and tell our couriars to deliver the invitations of the Assembly that will be held on Evening Star (December). Now, clear the hall." Torygg ordered and all the minor characters, as well as Elisif and most of the attendants, left the hall.


     There was only Torygg and Falk Firebeard as well as Erikur and Bryling.


     "Now, Erikur. Did your eyes and ears bring us anything useful." Torygg asked.


     "Yes, my king. In regards to that matter, it seems that the old Holds excluding Winterhold and including Falkreath are going to be a problem at that rate."


     "What about you, Bryling?"


     "I agrree with Erikur."


     "Well well, ain't this a surprise! And your suggestions are?"


     "We need to focus on Falkreath to not lose contact with Hammerfell, Cyrodiil or Orsinium if we needed reinforcements or mercenaries." Thane Bryling said.


     "I already reached out to someone in Falkreath from the Jarl's family. A potential ally." Erikur said.


     "Good, Keep following that lead, Erikur, and inform Falk with the details… now, Falk, what about our eyes?"


     "Hmm… let's see." Falk Firebeard took some small cards from a secret pocket that were mostly reports of the spies of High King Torygg around Skyrim.


     "In Riften, some bizarre accidents happened. An infamous thief reappeared after three years of silence, a new breed of Spiders was found, and a Holy Lady of Kyne appeared to punish an evil witch that was posing as Riften's orphanage headmistress."


     "A Holy Lady of Kyne? That is unheard of, maybe someone from her cult." Torygg thought. "Let's shelve it for the time being. What else?"


     "Jon Dare was sighted in Whiterun." Falk Firebeard said.


     "Do you realize that we uttered his name like a hundred times in this meeting alone? It is as if we are living in some sort of novel written about him." Torygg started flipping tables.


     "Bear it with me, this is the last one." Falk replied.


     "By Akatosh… sigh! What did he do in Whiterun?"


     "He met with the Jarl and the Companions and met with the Grey-Manes and the Battle-Borns. Probably and because of his interference, the two big clans of Whiterun came on the same page and there is a marriage happening between their children."


     "Oh, Ulfric the Imperials are going to be mad." Torygg said.


     "For sure." Bryling confirmed.


     "And here comes the 'Dare' part." Falk said.


     "You are becoming his fan since that 'General Administration Affairs Department' thingy." Torygg mocked.


     "Ehem, he fought with both the [Storm Fangs] and the [Penitus Oculatus]."


     "..." "..." "..."


     "And that's the end of everything." Falk said.


     "You were not joking just now, right?" Torygg snatched the last report from Falk. "Goodness, that son of a… was the Empire trying to prevent a chance to achieve peace in Skyrim? Are they mad?"


     "My king, I think they have weighted their gains and losses…" Erikur spoke but was interrupted.


     "It seems the Empire is not trying to avoid a clash either… Are they mad?" Bryling said.


     "No, it is like what Erikur said, they weighted their gains and losses but only after they realized that the conflict with Ulfric is inevitable." Torygg said.


     Silence took over for a while before Torygg speaks again.


     "This ends today affairs. Do the tasks I gave you?"


     ""Yes, my king.""


     Erikur and Bryling headed out.


     "What do you think, Sybille?" Torygg called.


     From a dark corner, a woman clad in long robes came out. Her eyes gleamed bright and her skin was very pale.


     "Of what, my king?"


     "Winterhold."


     "... Nothing in particular. It won't cause a problem any time soon. Actually, as long as Jon Dare is in Winterhold, it will make Ulfric think twice before doing something stupid."


     "What about the Thalmor? Do you think they will react?"


     "Not so soon, they always keep waiting until they find a chance to detain their foes and make them fight each other."


     "So as long as the Thane of Winterhold is careful, there won't be trouble."


     "Exactly. Also, I visited Winterhold a week ago and I think I found too many powerhouses there. Something that can even scare the old me."


     "But he won't move against us, right?"


     "He won't. Also, if he did so, we still have leverage on him. That Dark Elf girl that follows him, we know of her history and can cause him quite the problem with the Thieves Guild and the Dark Brotherhood." Sybille said.


     "Let's no go that far. I hate to threaten a man's family."


     "By your wish… there was that one last thing."


     "Go on."


     "Some of the vampires I have a relationship with around the area started to disappear lately. It wasn't any sort of wtich hunt. It was a genocide."


     "... Who would do that?" The High King was fully interested.


     "My king, I am afraind that this is the most powerful Hidden Clan of them all."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     289 Schemes in Dark Place
      Out the Blue Palace, Thane Bryling and Thane Erikur went each on their way followed by their attendants.


     Riding horses was not necessary for them as they lived in the manors just outside the palace and Nords don't care about such appearances anyway.


     Thane Bryling kept walking down the streets of Solitude until she reached a certain dark alleyway, only one of her attendants followed her and the rest stood on watch.


     "I see that you have come in time, Ania." Thane Bryling Spoke.


     "Yes yes, Thane Bryling. Excuse my lax attitude. I am still on recovery." Ania, a tall and beautiful dark elven woman, appeared from the shadow.


     "You guys are really good. Your Boss must be pleased to have you work for him."


     "Of course, our Boss values talent more than anything. I am sorry but my ship is sailing home in an hour, is there anything noteworthy I can carry to the Boss?"


     Bryling thought for a second and nodded.


     "His name was mentioned a lot in today's council which is not a good thing. The High King must be on the move too and I doubt Erikur will leave your Boss alone after the last few moves he made. Tell him to be careful."


     "Of course, anything else?"


     "Just deliver Jon Dare my regards." Thane Bryling said and kept staring at Ania.


     "And the Boss also delivers his regards." Ania put her hand in her pocket and took out a card then handed it to Bryling.


     Thane Bryling took the card and her eyes lit up.


     "[Ysmir Wulfharth] a champion rare card, power: 13, special effect: kills the opponent's strongest card. It is a treasure. Look at the drawing and how detailed it is."


     Thane Bryling completely fell in love with the Gwent Card sent to her by Jon.


     None would believe that the most prestigious and popular Thane in Solitude, Haafingar would join hands with the Thane of Winterhold for a Gwent Card. Of course, that was not completely the case. Thane Bryling has spent a lot of time evaluating Jon before accepting to meet the [Team 0] contact.


     She fixed her attitude and looked at Ania again.


     "One more thing, an Assembly will be held here in Solitude. Tell Jon Dare that I will be looking forward to meeting him."


     ***


     On the other side of the main road, Thane Erikur was conversing with his attendant Melaran.


     Melaran is a High Elf which is strange in the eyes of many as it is not usual for a haughty high elf to become an attendant of a Nord, especially if that high elf is a mage.


     As the two reached a dark alleyway, they proceeded through it and reached a certain door. The two entered without knocking and found a person waiting for them.


     "Oh! Thane Erikur, what a pleasant surprise! If Khajiit knew you would be visiting, he would have prepared some liquor and moon sugar." A grey-furred Khajiit appeared in the room.


     "Dar'zino, you slimy Khajiit, watch your mouth and don't act friendly." Erikur lashed at the Khajiit right away.



     "Oh! Alright alright, Khajiit knows you only come here when you have a bad day or want some new goods. That's why Khajiit suggested some liquor."


     "Humph! That's not the time for whatever you want. Someone is messing with my business and this time we need to do something."


     "Oh! By any chance, is it the same guy as before?"


     "Yes, that orphan bastard Jon Dare."


     "I see I see, Khajiit is interested too. It is proving to be a challenge indeed."


     "How are your people doing in Winterhold?" Erikur asked.


     "Many Khajiit's people go to Winterhold but not many returns. This one thinks Jon Dare is after their disappearance. There are other new ones who lurk in the shadow these days, really well trained and very decisive. Khajiit things they are the hidden hands and eyes of Jon Dare."


     Erikur pondered for a while and nodded.


     "It makes sense that he started training his own agents. Still, he is growing fast and business can't afford someone like him who broke the balance. You need to get rid of him, device a plan and make it look like an accident."


     "A plan is indeed being prepared. For a big fish like Jon Dare, we need to make it feel safe and make a slip. Luckily, he is having a series of successes lately so that won't be hard. Khajiit will pull some strings to make a certain group of people put their eyes on him."


     "Are you sure? You will not disappoint me again?" Erikur asked.


     "Hehe! My furless friend, you don't need to worry this time. Those people I am speaking about are a spooky cult that makes the fur of Khajiit shiver. You just need to start thinking of what to do when Jon Dare is out of the picture."


     Erikur's lips curved into a twisted smile.


     "Once he is out… hehe! Yes, that is really amusing to think of. Once Jon Dare is out of the picture, everything he made in Winterhold will be undone. His company, his towns, all that he did… I will vent all the frustration he caused me on them."


     "Fine fine. Khajiit doesn't need to hear your plans Thane Erikur. Will give me a hard time when I sleep, Khajiit has a soft heart."


     "Humph! Fool, get done with that and proceed to the other business we have. How is the weapon shipments I asked you about."


     "Oh, those things. An Argonian friend of mine will be smuggling some low-grade elven weapons from Black March. I reckon the Imperial Legion will buy those at a high price." Dar'zino said.


     "That's the plan from the start. Find me after you finished your mission."


     "Good then. This one wishes you well."


     Dar'zino faked a slight bow when Erikur turned around. Once Erikur was not looking, Dar'zino threw a small paper roll to Melaran.


     "From the higher ups." He whispered.


     Melaran nodded and followed Erikur.


     ***


     *Winterhold - a week later*


     Jon was standing in an empty stone room alone while reading a piece of paper.


     "Good job, Ania. I never thought you would actually be able to establish good contact with Thane Bryling."


     "It is all thanks to Captain Jullanar's advices. Thane Bryling is a proud Nord and we had to approach her in a righteous way. The idea of giving her such a rare card was really heartbreaking but my consolation that I don't play the Nordic Deck." Ania replied to Jon.


     "Hehe! Yes, and here is your promised reward."


     Jon handed Ania a Gwent Card.


     "By Azura… this is [Saint Jiub] a champion card, power: 10, special power: Weaken the monsters in the opposite deck. Amazing. This card is as powerful as the Almsivi cards."


     "Yes. Only [Indoril Nerevar] and [The Nerevarine] cards are more powerful than them especially when the 'God Card' in use is [Azura]."


     "Damn… I must gather them no matter what. I will be going home now. Thanks, Boss." Ania said and disappeared from her place.


     Jon, who was standing in the empty stone room alone, turned around and walked to a door. Once he opened it, the light of day entered through and Jon saw the scene from the high building he was standing on.


     He was looking down on an empty field of snow and a large terrain of mountains and glaciers. His gaze moved down the building he was standing on and saw a large number of people walking around setting structures and moving large rocks, a large furnace was being stirred by a large mechanism to prevent the Roman Cement in it from solidifying and many tents of workers and builders.


     This was the project that would guarantee the safety of what Jon worked for all that time. Fort Neo Saarthal.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     290 The Dilemma of Akara and Ysolda
      *Winterhold Beach - Dare Dragon Mercenary Corps - Team 3 Boot Camp*


     "WAKE UP, YOU WORMS!"


     "GET READY IN 10 SECONDS… what are you waiting for… 8… 7… 6… WAKE UP… 2… 1… TRAINING STARTS NOW GO GO GO... Ysolda!"


     *BANG*


     "Ouch! What is… oh! I am… I am…"


     "Rise and shine, princess! Should I bring you breakfast?... TO THE TRAINING YARD! DOUBLE THE PUSH-UPS!"


     "Waah! Right… I'll go!"


     Ysolda ran out of the 'Recruits Barracks' with barely opened eyes towards the 'Training Yard'. It was her seventh day in the Boot Camp but she still couldn't adapt to the harsh reality she was in yet.


     The Drill Sergeant was instructed by Jon to bully her and Akara whenever the chance arises and he was brilliant at that. Ysolda and Akara hated their lives day by day.


     "LINE UP!"


     With the order, all the recruits ran to position and lined in a split of a second. Ysolda could see Akara standing at the front of the line.


     'Tsk! Traitor!'


     Unlike Ysolda who couldn't adapt. Akara was actually adapting well. She can wake up whenever she hears the footsteps of the scary Redguard Drill Sergeant and was a diligent recruit. Even the instructors, who were told to bully them, found it hard to bully Akara.


     "Straight to the shore! NORTH! RUN!"


     The training started with the usual warm up and the recruits started heading south. Ysolda was bypassing the other recruits until she reached Akara.


     "Traitor!"


     "If it is not Ysolda! Akara tried to wake you up this morning but you were dreaming of strange things. How embarrassing for you!"


     "Shut up! Do you find it funny? I almost had a heart attack…" Akara stopped talking until the instructor passed them on his horse. "… because of that demon."


     "Akara is not surprised! You are really spoiled."


     "Damn you! My body is not suitable for this kind of things… I need money to swim in, honey treats, the things I always dreamt of… why am I being so miserable?"


     "Akara is not interested in Ysolda's business. Akara suggests that you focus on breathing or you won't survive the warm-up."


     "Damn you, traitor. A warm-up is for us to be ready for the training, not another crazy survival."


     "Suit yourself."


     "... Hey, Akara… let's run away! We can do it, right?"


     "No, you don't remember what Jon said? If Akara and Ysolda attempted to do anything naughty, he will send this crazy Jullanar after us. She scares Akara, Ysolda. She scares Akara a lot! Her two eyes are miss colored and she looks like a doll."


     "... Yeah… it is as if she can look into our souls… But that cat is the worst! She acts all cute and then starts to bully us."


     "Don't make Akara talk about the red-eyed woman and her gryphon."


     "Yes yes, the gryphon is the worst!"


     Akara and Ysolda started remembering the week they spent with Jon and his friends. They were bullied to the extreme even though no one did so intentionally. They were simply too weak to withstand the presence of true powerhouses like Jon and his band.



     Jon may be able to suppress his presence to act normally around people but the others are not as good as him. Jullanar can give people scary vibes because of her mental issues, Alina can make people feel fear around her, Nefertiti may not be a cat anymore but she still acts likes a spoiled one, Lokthur was hatched by the high-quality power of Alina which actually made him quite different than his original breed. Akara and Ysolda had to spend one week with those three absurd beings whose power are transcending the mortal understanding.


     "And don't forget Headmistress Nurina."


     "... Yes, Akara is very sad."


     After Nurina was told about the acts of Akara and Ysolda, she became very depressed and refused to see them. The two girls, who normally wouldn't care about how wrong their actions were, started to feel bad about saddening the woman who raised them up.


     "Anyway, if Akara wants to run away, Akara will strip naked and run into snow. No one can see Akara's glorious white fur in the white snow."


     "... Traitor!"


     ***


     *Neo Saarthal*


     I established a new office to manage my work from here. My old friend Svadall, who leads [Team 3] and oversees the training of the new recruits, reported to me the states of Akara and Ysolda.


     It seems that Ysolda will be pulled from the training and enrolled in the Management School as soon as her punishment is over. Nurina is still depressed about their mischievous actions and doesn't want to see them.


     Also, Grandmaster Alfe Fyr has moved to her mountain after her cabin was built. She seemed to be happy with it and gave me a book as a reward. Some insights about Conjuration.


     The precious idea of reshaping Atronachs, that I was so proud with, became nothing worthy besides the insights in that book. I can now conjure many kinds of Daedra from the pesky [Scamps] and [Imps] to the uncontrollable [Daedroth] from Cold Harbour.


     I tried to summon a [Winged Twilight] from the realm of the Daedric Prince Azura but the creature attacked me right away. [Winged Twilights] resemble harpies but are made of azure scales rather than red feathers.


     There was also some new stuff I haven't learned from Nurina before and other stuff that I need Nurina to explain to me but after she feels better. I am not really in a hurry or anything.


     Also, a message arrived from the Firemanes. Grandma Jenna was telling me that Hilda will give birth in Frostfall (October) so I need to be there.


     It paused a bit of a problem but I will ask Nurina to teleport us there if possible.


     *Knock Knock Knock*


     And my door knocks.


     "Come in."


     Siv opened the door and came in with some papers, she threw them on my desk rudely and took her breath.


     "That's your homework."


     "Thanks, you're fired."


     "You can't fire me, I know all your secrets."


     "Sorry, you are getting a raise."


     "Thank you. Lady Alina left this morning to the Moonblade Clan Grounds, she took her gryphon pet with her."


     "Lokthur is not a pet, he is dinner."


     "Good to know. Also, the 'Companions' have arrived at Neo Saarthal and are paying their respect in front of the old city. They will be here once they tour the new town."


     "Take a break and accompany them around."


     "Good, finally. Is there a fiery maiden who is called Aela with them?"


     "The one who broke the legs of seven molesters because of how little she is wearing. Yep, she is here."


     Good, my hand was getting itchy.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     291 The Companions in Neo Saarthal
      "I am glad to meet you again this soon, Vilkas. Please take a seat."


     "Thane Jon, we are thankful…"


     "Please, call me Jon."


     "... Fine. We are thankful for letting us taking part in this opportunity. Winterhold seems to be a lot different than the wasteland we heard about."


     "It is all thanks to the people and the hard workers. I am only here to motivate them with any means necessary."


     "Well said."


     Vilkas of the Companions came to Neo Saarthal to show the Companion's support in rebuilding the ancient town. With him, there was his brother Farkas and Aela as well as some Companion whelps.


     "But I hope we didn't come here for only show and publicity. We came for work else we'll be heading back." Vilkas said.


     "You don't need to worry. These are the jobs that we can't cover."


     I handed him a bundle of paper.


     "Oh! That's a lot, let's see… 'Trolls attacking the Quarry', that sounds like Farkas. 'Investigate the disappearance of some citizens', yep, that's for me. 'Running low on food and need a good hunter', you're in luck, Aela is the best. 'Guard some caravans', 'Transport fast orders', 'Collect furs', 'Drive away the wild animals', 'Chase trespassers' that will be the Whelps' job." Vilkas started going through the papers.


     He is the smartest of the Companion's new generation so he was naturally the leader of this expedition.


     "You're in luck, Jon. We can do all that." He said. "So, how will be the prices?"


     I silently took out another paper.


     "A chart for every mission and its reward? Rated with the difficulty and price… smart! Let's see… the prices are indeed fair." Vilkas said and nodded with satisfaction.


     "Good. Do this for me and there will be extras. The [Dare Armory] of my brother Wulfur is offering you some gifts on top of that."


     "Wulfur is? Now I am excited." Farkas seemed to be happy about it, I heard he and Wulf are becoming friends.


     Everyone will be excited if they heard that Wulfur is making them Armor. Wulfur may be young but he is very famous among the Blacksmiths in Skyrim right now. He was even invited to a Blacksmithing Tournament in Orsinium, the Orcish Kingdom between the Reach and Cyrodiil.


     "We will do these jobs as soon as possible then." Vilkas said.


     "Please, don't rush it and be safe. Winterhold is an unfriendly land." I gave a last piece of advice before they set off.


     Aela never even talked to me, she kept looking away during the meeting.


     "How cold of her!" I shook my head and returned back to my work.


     Neo Saarthal was looking good. In the game, its location can be said to have taken location after the small mountain passage west to Winterhold and through the slope north to the old city.


     The old city was a natural fortress but now it is a mass grave for the victims of the [Night of Tears]. As the one who is responsible for this hold, I made sure that the tomb stays sealed until the day it is necessary to be opened.



     Aside from the location, Neo Saarthal was protected from the North and South by mountains and from the West by Winterhold town which is also very fortified. Neo Saarthal's role is to protect the west and secure any fleeing worshipers of Talos who come running away from the Thalmor.


     I may have left the Thalmor with a threat so they don't bother coming to Winterhold but that is temporary. They may come one day for whatever reason they desire and will cause trouble and Neo Saarthal is there to prevent that.


     This, of course, doesn't mean that they are not acting already. [Team 0] is working hard day and night to root out the Thalmor spies and prevent any Thalmor teams from infiltrating Winterhold's borders. Thankfully, the Moonblade Clan is offering us a very good help and my father-in-law, Sigurd Moonblade, is taking upon himself the role of putting the Thalmor to the blade.


     We managed to rescue a big number of Nords and invited them to Winterhold, which is now the best place for Dunmer and Nord refugees. With some social managing, the Dunmer and the Nord mix really well.


     In the end, we are building a massive Defense Wall with the Stones from the quarry and the Roman Cement. We are also installing Magic Cannons on the walls. The [Anti-Air Ballistas] were fully designed too, Wulfur and Bjorna are working on it right now by using the Dwarven Metals we brought from Solstheim. The [Tesla Towers] too were installed on the wall with 'Magicka Reactors' inside them and primitive [Enemy Identifying Device] made by using the 'Binary Coded Enchantments'.


     The wall will cover the west side and I made an avalanche using the [Skeleton Key] to break down the foundations of some parts of the mountains and tightened the defenses even further.


     The plans were all laid down in front of me and I nodded to myself happily. I hope I didn't miss out anything to the chance.


     As time passed, the Companions started returning to me after they finished up their work.


     Vilkas came first after he finished his investigation, he found the lost citizens that seemed to have been working trying to escape to Dawnstar and sell some secrets to any faction they find.


     Farkas came after Vilkas with seven troll heads.


     The whelps came after their jobs were complete.


     The last one was Aela. She came at sunset when the day's work was over.


     "Seems like you have taken your time." I said as I was putting away everything on my desk on the shelves around.


     "No, I was done before all of them. I just came last."


     "Oh! Playing hard to get, ain'tcha?"


     "Hard to what?" Her tone was blunt as if she was not interested.


     "Come on! It has been two weeks already."


     "And?"


     "... Okay, take your reward and screw off."


     "..."


     Aela frowned at me.


     "I am not your sow and you can order me around." She said and seemed a bit hostile.


     "I know I know, knock it off."


     "We had our thing once but I don't like your kind."


     "My kind? There are more Jon Dares out there and I don't know about?" I was shocked, utterly shocked.


     "Yes, all of you lords, maybe you are a good fighter but that doesn't make you different. We Companions wake up every day knowing that we could die, and having to earn our life by clawing for every breath. I don't know how you cozy lords manage to drag yourselves out of bed every day. Why bother if you're not living?"


     The words she said made me open my eyes wide open and ponder for a while.


     Why bother if I am not living!


     She was…


     Correct!


     I am not an adventurer junky like Aela who loves to live in the wild. I am a student of the Arcane Arts who caves in his room for months to study things that may all be worthless in the end.


     I looked at her with a smile.


     She is correct but she is wrong about me.


     I have a fair share of adventures under my belt that can put her to shame but I will not brag about it. Let's just show her.


     "I'll show you something good."


     Before she could say no, I dragged her out of the room to the balcony. I then held her waist and cast [Teleport].


     My destination? 4000 meters… above!




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     292 Mad Ideas
      *Winterhold - 4000 meters above the sea level*


     "WAAAAHHHHH!"


     "WUHUHU!"


     The world was witnessing the first recorded case of Skydiving in the history of Tamriel performed by two redheads, Aela and I, Jon Dare.


     "YOU CRAZY BASTARD! DON'T LEAVE ME!"


     "WHAT? CAN'T HANDLE A LITTLE LIVING?"


     "YOU BASTARD!"


     We were not panicking, Aela was shocked but we yelled to hear each other.


     "YOU ARE CRAZY!"


     "SHUT UP AND LIVE! ENJOY IT!"


     I held her hands and helped her adjust her body in a skydiving position under me and tied us together with [Greed]. I also protected our eyes with a spell.


     Our balance finally settled and we started to freefall. The appearance of the world at sunset from above was purely magnificent.


     There were no clouds but the air was freezing but we endured it.


     "You like it?"


     "... You… You are mad."


     "Thanks."


     "No, I am cursing you, ice brain. You are truly mad."


     "I am called Jon 'Dare' for Goodness sake!"


     "Jon Mad."


     "... Nope, I'll stick with 'Dare'!"


     I couldn't see her face but she was surely making a complicated face.


     "You know how to get us down safe?" She asked.


     "What? Of course not? How can I?"


     "Wa- Wa-it Wait a second! Not funny! You moved us up with magic so you can move us back down, right?"


     "Well, in theory, if you teleport while moving, you will keep moving. We were still before we teleport then we started to fall. If I teleported us to the ground right now, we will be turned into a meatpaste as soon as we arrive."


     "..."


     She was now scared! I can feel it!


     "But I can fly with magic so no problems anyway."


     "SAY THAT FROM THE BEGINNING, YOU DOLT!"


     "Oh! Why so serious? Have fun, girl. You may never experience this ever again."


     "I don't want to!"


     "I mean you may not to because I may not be able to fly properly with magic then fall and crush and die."


     "..."


     "What? Can't take a joke?"


     "I HATE YOU!"


     "Hey, I just got a wild idea."


     "Don't want to hear it!"


     "We can't just be the first couple who skydived in Tamriel… we can also be the first couple who had sex while skydiving in Tamriel."


     "NO WAY!"


     "YES WAY!"


     ***


     And we landed with a parachute made of [Greed]. I could have just used [Levitation] spell but the falling force was too much to withstand with the lifting power of [Levitation].


     Still…


     "That was great!"


     It was REALLY epic! As if gravity itself was helping us.


     [A/n: for the sake of research, I researched it and it actually happened. My source? Check your history from last night.]


     Aela seemed to have had her fair share of living for one day, she passed out right when her feet touched the ground even though she had strong orgasm mid-air. I took her into the Haven Ring and let her sleep.



     "Damn, why does she like scratching my body so much?"


     I had to heal myself after both times I've been with her because of how her habit of using her nails to dig into my skin when she reaches climax. In both times, we did something none have ever done before. Destroying a forest and skydiving, I just wonder what idea we may come up with next time.


     Anyway, no one saw us when we landed back at Neo Saarthal. It also made me think of how should I fortify the city from an aerial infiltration. I started using my head as fast as I could and decided to enchant a new device.


     As I jumped into the Haven Cube, I started looking around for my materials and gathered a big gem and many other tools.


     "Let's see, a radar needs to be able to detect enemies. We have an [Hostiles Identifying Systemic Enchantment] in the [Tesla Towers] we hid on the Fort Wall. This enchantment required a weapon to work on and that enemies hostility must be directed to the personnel on the Fort Wall. It would be really complicated if I made one on all the entire city..."


     My head started to work on the Radar device I was trying to invent using magic. In the end, I managed to mix spells like [Alarm] for hostility detection and [Soul Scry] to not detect anything other than Black Souls on one Gem then connected it to a Screen which is also connected to a [Magic Frequency Detection Tower].


     The device will work but I am really depressed. I want it to catch spies too but that needs a very complicated enchantment.


     I took another gem which was a Flawless Diamond, the size and the quality were both top notch. It was something that I kept hidden away from the girls.


     A rare gem like that meant it can be enchanted way better than your common rubies. I put my heart and soul on it and started making an enchantment I was curious about.


     I used the Binary Coded Enchanting method to make this one. An Enhancement to process the code into runes and another to make the code evolve and calculate for itself. In order to not let it go haywire, I needed to seal its potential because it kept evolving in the wrong direction.


     I added that Gem to a Light Screen that can read the Binary Data and tried to give orders to set up a certain system of processing information. I made many trial and errors and removed all the commands I gave once and twice as I could feel something was missing.


     I was trying to teach the enchantment how to 'curious' but it was rather misunderstanding me as if it was acting like… an animal!


     "Wait!"


     I looked at the log of the soul gems I have and found what kind of a soul was that in the gem. A Grand Soul made of fusing many deer souls.


     "Hold up a minute! Fusing Souls needs the same type of soul to success, as we can't mix a Lesser Deer Soul with a Lesser Wolf Soul to make a Common Soul. We need it to be the same kind of creature… can it be that the reason is the Soul Behavior?"


     The [Soul Behavior], a term that is not really fixed or used and some think it is just a myth. The soul inside the gem dissolves to be a raw magical power but… what if that raw power still possesses some sort of awareness.


     Old Soul gems are proved to not have [Soul Behavior] but fresh ones show some kind of it.


     Then instead of using the enchantment with such a crappy soul of a dear, I can actually use a soul that seeks knowledge. Still, the only beings that seek knowledge are mortals.


     "No no, that's dangerous! I can't do that! I took it upon myself to not ever do such a thing again after the thing with Azura."


     Still… that took me to a dead end.


     There are no other beings that would be prone to seek knowledge like mortals… or so I thought!


     There is one type of beings that would do so… the Daedra.


     Or to be more specific, the Daedra of Hermaeus Mora, Daedric Prince of Forbidden Knowledge and Fate.


     And look who possess four artifacts of Herma Mora in his storage! Me.


     My absent-mindedness took me in front of [Space 51] where I keep all the dangerous stuff.


     The [Skull of Corruption], the [Staff of Sheogorath], the [Fork of Horripilation], the [Savior's Hide], the [Skeleton Key], the [Black Star] and my sith mask [Krilon].


     These are all the Artifacts of Great Power that I have gathered from the places I went to. There are also some blueprints for my inventions as well as the books that Alfe gave to me and lastly, the [Black Books] which are the artifacts of Herma Mora I am after.


     I looked at the four Black Books and I didn't really know which is which but I had to pick one randomly.


     {Nefertiti.}


     {Yes, Hooman.}


     {Come to my location.}


     I told her to come and she Teleported to my place using the Shadow Realm.


     "What is it?" She transformed into her Human Form when she felt that there is a serious matter.


     "Watch over me. I am doing something… crazy."


     "... Should I bring Jullanar?"


     "No, she must be busy with her spiders."


     "Fine."


     Nefertiti backed away and sat on the ground.


     I sighed and picked a Black Book randomly.


     The Black Book had an eerie sensation with its black outer texture that felt a bit moisty and tingling. On it, there was drawing of a grotesque slug being with a lot of eyes, tentacles and pincers as if a being of the Lovecraftian fantasies is coming to life.


     "Here goes nothing…"


     I opened the book and it led me to the first page, there was written:- "(Untold Legends) As the great ships of men crawled the waves to their destinies, there were, after long years, a number of tales lost in the mists of morning. Even after the forgetting though, wisps of story find ways to receptive ears as even the deepest of secrets never truly dies. When fires burn and the night grows soft in…"


     Green tentacles shot out of the book and bound my arms and before I finish reading the first page, I didn't resist but I was not feeling well.


     The tentacles reached around my body and my head and finally, my consciousness started to fade.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     293 Black Book : Untold Legends
      "So, another seeker after knowledge enters my realm!


     I am Hermaeus Mora, Prince of Fate and Lord of Secrets.


     This is Apocrypha, where all knowledge is hoarded.


     Perhaps you will prove clever enough to uncover the secrets hidden here…


     If so… Welcome.


     Perhaps you are a fool or a coward.


     If so… you are in peril.


     Read your book again and escape before Apocrypha claims you forever."


     The ringing deep voice of Hermaeus Mora, the Daedric Prince of Knowledge and Fate, rang deep within Jon's very soul. His words made a powerful warrior like Jon shiver but he was not worried, he grasped on the Black Book that was still in his hand and put it in his backpack.


     Jon wasn't worried about going in Apocrypha as getting out was easy. The only problem here is how he will suppress his lust for knowledge. Jon is a bookworm and Apocrypha is the grandest library of them all. A whole world as a library and he just walked into it all by himself.


     The place around him would give the sanest minds the scare of their lifetime but Jon anticipated its appearance and held tight. It was a long corridor that went down from where Jon stood, around him, the walls were made of decaying brown books and the ground was made of papers and notes. The words around them made Jon feel like he is tempted to read but he knew they were just some unreadable gibberish. The real bizarre thing was the ceiling that was open to the sky… the sky that looked like a green swamp with clouds of green tentacles coming down from it.


     The appearance was simply terrifying.


     Jon still could manage.


     As he walked down the corridor, he spotted down some green smoke that looked a bit eerie. Jon knew it was harmless but once he walked through it, his skin itched and felt very uncomfortable.


     'Poisonous Acidic Gas!'


     Jon passed through it naturally and kept walking down the path that went left and right with no deviations. He found a platform with some books and soul gems on it. The books were rare ones that were hardly found on Tamriel so Jon made sure to collect them.


     He came to Apocrypha prepared after all and he put all these books in his backpack.


     He walked again until he reached an altar, on it, there was a book with a lot of runes moving around on it. That was the book that would lead him to [Chapter 2].


     Apocrypha is the realm of Hermaeus Mora. A large world made of a grand sea of dark green ink and islands known as the books. Each book was made of chapters and can be accessed from Tamriel through a Black Book.


     Right now, he was accessing [Chapter 2] of this book [Untold Legends]


     ***


     The scene around him changed and he found himself in front of another altar that would lead back to [Chapter 1].


     Jon turned around and survived the place detecting some beings around. He had to identify the location he was in first.



     Chapter two was a large high platform on the sea of ink with not many walls but made of few bridges and such. He could only try to use Magic and levitate to gain himself a more battleground.


     As Jon advanced, the first being he met was a [Lurker]. Lurkers are large daedric creatures that come from the murky waters of Hermaeus Mora's realm of Apocrypha. They appear as fish-like giant humanoids who serve their Prince by guarding forbidden knowledge. Lurkers use their long legs for stomping attacks and can attack from afar by spewing tentacles from their mouths.


     As Jon started to battle the large creature, he was moving as fast as he could and used many kinds of spells to attack the Lurker. He summoned many [Bonemen] from the Soul Cairn and some Frost Atronachs to hold the Lurker in place but the beast was really strong. Jon was shot with tentacles and felt a great deal of pain but in the end, he spammed a ton Fireballs on the Lurker turning it to pieces.


     Jon was really annoyed with the poisonous acidic ink of the tentacles and had to heal himself for some time. He then proceeded and found the Altar with the book to [Chapter 3].


     [Chapter 3] was a single closed room where he had to face a [Seeker].


     Seekers are grotesque tentacled daedra with many hands and tentacles on their bodies as if they came out of a Lovecraftian novel. They are servants of Hermaeus Mora, usually guarding tomes of forbidden knowledge and reading them if they were idle. Seekers have the power to banish prey with sound attacks. They are rarely seen outside the Apocrypha.


     The battle against a Seeker was much better than a Lurker. Seekers are not that strong anyway and Jon managed to defeat the creature and trap its soul as a prize. He also found a Spell Tome to Conjure those dirty things in Tamriel.


     From that point onward, Jon managed to get how things work around Apocrypha and how to battle the creatures of this Lovecraftian world. He killed many Seekers and took their souls after he advanced to [chapter 4].


     In the end, he reached a large altar where a larger version of the Black Book waited for him to come.


     That was the main reward of all Black Books.


     Jon opened it and managed to read some words, he can have the choice to pick one of three gifts Hermaeus Mora can bestow on him.


     The first was [Black Market], a spell to Conjure a Dremora Merchant from Oblivion that would sell and buy various stuff, a really good way for Jon to get rare materials. The second was [Secret Servant] which would summon a Dremora Butler to serve Jon for a certain amount of time. The third reward was [Bardic Knowledge] which would summon a spectral drum to play around Jon and buff his stamina.


     Or so he thought!


     The first two were the same as the game but the third… it was a bit different.


     It said that as long as the caster can understand any instrument, he or she can make a spectral version of that instrument to play itself and make certain buffs or debuffs depending on the tone it plays.


     As Jon read that, his smile grew silly.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     294 New Technology
      In the game, [Bardic Knowledge] was just a minor power that would increase the Stamina Regeneration by calling out for a spectral drum to keep playing a motivative tone or whatever.


     In reality, this thing is simply too overpowered.


     As long as one has a minor understanding of a certain instrument, one can summon a spectral version of it and make it play. Depending on the type of instrument and the type of tone being played, a buff or a debuff can be cast.


     What are the possibilities of such power?


     Let's say… for a person like me, it is limitless.


     Why?


     Instead of summoning a spectral drum, lute or a flute… I can summon a Piano, an Organ, a Violin or even a French Horn.


     But does it end there?


     Nope. Anything that can make music is qualified to be summoned in a spectral state and that includes, Gramophones, Stereo Speakers or a DJ Mixer.


     Well, I don't know how they work but I at least studied something before about the speakers so I'll manage.


     I couldn't wait to use such power but I had to return to Mundus first as the air of Apocrypha was giving me chills. I would be mad if I stayed longer than that anyway.


     Thankfully, the way of return was easy and I read [Book Book: Untold Legends] once again and my consciousness faded. Next thing I know, I was laying on the ground covered by some disturbing tentacles while Jullanar, Aela and Nefertiti were looking down at me.


     "Told you he's a pervert." Jull said to Aela.


     "It is so eerie, how could he stand such a thing being on his skin." Aela looked at me with disgust.


     "Hooman is immune to any sensation except fluff." Nefertiti defended my honor and reputation.


     I staggered up from my place and cracked my stiff bones. Without replying at them, I took the Black Book and returned it to its place after making sure it was well sealed.


     "So, what were you doing opening a Black Book without us knowing?" Jull said.


     "Unfortunately, each [Black Book] is one person ticket to Apocrypha. And you know I wouldn't pay a visit to Oblivion unless it is urgent. Also, I picked the book with the least evil aura."


     "I see."


     "Oblivion?!"


     Opposite to Jull's understanding expression, Aela turned pale.


     "You just said you had sex while skydiving which none of us tried before so him going to Oblivion on a whim is not that strange, okay? We'll all get there in the end." Jull explained.


     "..." Aela was trying to understand the logic.


     "Don't worry about her. She is an Adrenaline Junkie so she'll fit in just right."


     "Oh, welcome aboard, wolf girl. So, what was so important that made you go to Oblivion?"


     "I wanted to fill some Soul Gems with Daedra Souls and got a nice reward in the way. You should try it some time."


     "I'll pass. By the way, that operative that you sent to Morthal returned with this item. You said you wanted it."



     Jull handed me a dagger hilt.


     "Oh, that's the hilt of Mehrune's Razor. I'll put it with the blade shards."


     "And we are going."


     "Okay."


     Jull pulled Aela out of Space 51 and headed out to show her the rest of the Cube spaces and I started reorganizing the room and put the Shards and the Hilt together. Now I only need the Scabbard and the Pommel.


     And now, it is time.


     I cast [Bardic Knowledge] and made headphones and a microphone connected to each other.


     "Nefertiti."


     "Yes, Hooman."


     "See that thing?" I pointed at the mic.


     "Mhm." she nodded.


     "I want you to fluff at it. Give it all you got."


     She tilted her head then looked at the mic.


     "... Okay."


     She seemed hesitant at first but she switched to normal form right and I put the headphones on right away.


     I started hearing the sound of her movement as she approached the mic.


     Goosebumps overtook my whole being.


     It is finally happening.


     She walked by the mic and rubbed her body on it... it was then.


     The sound manifested in my headphones was clear and carried a strong magical energy. She got closer and purred at the mic.


     *PURRRRRRRRRR*


     It really happened!


     The Cat ASMR!


     I think I saw Holy Cat Goddess smiling on me for a second just there.


     Cat bless!


     ***


     After experiencing a full session of the glorious 'Cat ASMR', I returned back to the workshop space in the Cube, I started using the Soul Gems with the Souls of the Seekers and fused many of them together until I got a Grand Soul Gem.


     Now, the enchantment I was working on should take the characteristics of the Seekers who are the Daedra that gather knowledge for Hermaeus Mora. With souls that has curiosity as a part of their behavior, I am sure the Radar Enchantment will work just fine.


     Still, it needed time for the trial and error stage. I know it will work because the Soul and the Enchantment worked together really well.


     I powered the device by a Magicka Reactor and it started showing signs of response to the space. The Screen started working as I predicted and a 3D map appeared on it, the map took the shape of the Cube Spaces I put together and started to act as I expected immediately.


     It had a few modes installed. [Hostility Detection], [Search] and [All Detection]. They function as they were called.


     The soul of the Seeker is an Undying Daedric Vestige so it will try to act on its own and go wild but an Enchanter like me won't leave such a thing for the chance, I put many restraints and seals on the soul gem and the enchantment so that the soul of the Seeker remain in an illusion loop that it has returned to Oblivion.


     Daedra are impossible to kill and the rule applies even on the lesser ones. If a Daedra was killed, its fake soul which is known as the Vestige will return to its origin in Oblivion and will go through a rebirth to become the same Daedra once again with everything intact.


     This meant that the Daedra creatures are not really living or dead. The living creatures need an Aedric vessel called the 'Soul' and the Undead need a magic vessel created by Necromancy. The Daedra is something in between powered by the Vestiges of Oblivion but they are still fit to use in Enchantments even though they are really dangerous.


     One of the examples is the tale of Feyfolken. A quill that was enchanted by the soul of a Daedra called Feyfolken that served the Prince of Wishes, Clavicus Vile. That quill could change any script written by it into a beautiful piece of art that no mortal can write anything like but there was a cost. That quill would possess its user until his demise which will probably be orchestrated by it.


     [A/n: I recommend reading the tale of Feyfolken in a book with the same name in the game.]


     I, on the other hand, made sure that such a thing doesn't happen to my little Radar over here. I need it to be restraint and work as I command. The device has a metal case to contain its parts which were a Screen, a Magicka Reactor, an Antenna, a Control Orb, the Command Gems (which are enchanted gemstones linked together by Elven steel wires) and three switches. They all were arranged in the metal case together and only the Light Emitting Screen was installed outside above the case.


     Looking at it, I had a weird feeling.


     "Did I just create a magical Macintosh Computer?"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     295 The Offical Third
      And it was just the start.


     For the following three days, I just locked myself in my laboratory and started working on all the new ideas that I got. The Soul Gems with Seeker Souls didn't run out yet and I invested a lot of gemstones on my work.


     I came up with two new things after all that.


     I now have a [Surveillance Orbs] devices with a new Memory storing system. The memory gems were not as good as the original Memory Crystals that appeared in Hammerfell and Clockwork City but they were storing changing enchantments and reading the data back so it sounded pretty much like the 'Magnetic Storage' method that was used in electronics on Earth.


     I added a 'Facial Recognition' ability to the [Surveillance Orbs] and it started to take notice of details and seek the face shapes of the people walking around the town. After I installed them around Neo Saarthal, the next day, they alerted me to a boy who was stealing from the food storage. A very good result, I would say.


     The next device I came with was an upgrade of the Auto-Targeting system on the Tesla Towers fixed on the walls. I can now make install the Mechanism on the [Anti-Air Ballistas] and the [Magicka Cannons].


     Speaking of which, a new generation of Magic Cannons was applied in Neo Saarthal different than the Naval-Grade Fireball Canons. These [Magicka Cannons] would shoot blasts of blue Pure Magicka and the damage was a bit scary. I got the idea from the function of the Bloodskal Aura and created something similar that can work on Magicka Reactors.


     Why did I do all that? Arming the town and adding complicated Magicka defenses?


     The answer is not easy to say but I am afraid. Actually, I am terrified.


     The Dare Dragon Group has stayed kept a low profile for long enough and we started to attract a lot of attention lately especially after I started moving on a wide range and clashed with the Intelligence Agencies of the Empire and the Stormcloaks.


     I wasn't worried at first because of my personal strength but let's face it… Winterhold is not strong enough to remain intact without me. I don't want to be a hero who saves Winterhold every time. I just want to sit around and watch it save itself and handle things on its own.


     And who knows, maybe I may not be able to save it one day and a tough situation comes up. I need a superpower behind me.


     I have a lot of money that I can't spend it all in one lifetime so it was the time to start doing something actually useful with it.


     And the last thing is that I made many enemies recently and I need my town to survive the trials yet to come. No defense is enough for the chaos that will arrive in the latter half of year 4E 201. I won't get satisfied if I don't have enough defenses that can be as strong as the [Dare Fleet], strong enough to repel an army from just the walls.


     Anyway, Jullanar started yelling at me after three days of being completely engrossed in work. I was dragged back to Winterhold town and thrown into the bathhouse to have a shower.



     "I am sorry, the inspiration is not something I should push away when it comes. I really wanted to work like that for a long time."


     "Shut up! You and Alina become so obsessed when you start saying magical terms I can't comprehend. What on Nirn is that Magical Engineering? It is so complicated! Even Alchemy is not that…"


     "Hard?"


     "No, Alchemy is not predictable so it is fun. The word I am looking for is…"


     "Boring?"


     "Yes! Why do you have to dig deep behind every truth like a sane person? It may ruin your head."


     Jull was really pissed.


     "Well, I guess that's how you see things. Magic is about the truth of things."


     "No, it is supposed to be about blasting things off and having fun."


     "Calm down, Sheogorath."


     Her madness was really acting up tonight again.


     "What are you two talking about?" From behind the vapor of the bath, Aela voice came out.


     She walked in the bathtub with a towel wrapped around her chest and waist. I only grinned and cast [Telekinesis] taking the towel away from her.


     "We're talking about Magic."


     "... Whatever, I don't get it anyway." She hid her body with her arm and went in the water away from me.


     She seemed to be still taking distance from me after all that. I just winked to Jull and she nodded.


     "I am going to bring some drinks." Jull said and walked out. It was only me and Aela now.


     "So, what do you think?"


     "About what?"


     "What you saw."


     "... It is alright. Winterhold is way better than what we heard about and the work her is good."


     "I am talking about myself." I said.


     "... What do you mean?"


     "You said that all us lord do is to sit around on their butts all day and do nothing brave or adventurous."


     Aela looked at me for a while and nodded.


     "I am not going back at my words."


     "Oh!"


     "I will only say that you proved that you are different but that doesn't mean the rest of the lords are."


     "Well, that's good."


     "What?"


     "Me… being different."


     "... Are you always this smug?"


     "All day long. Come closer!" I signaled for her to come closer but she seemed hesitant.


     "Fine."


     I stood up and went to her.


     "What should I do to turn your head around?" I asked as I sat beside Aela and closed on her.


     She remained unfazed unlike each time I get close to her. She then turned around and looked at me.


     Her eyes were not as cold as before, instead, they were bright and gleaming golden. I could feel her gaze so sharp but so frivolous and her smile was wide and clear.


     She was just like a wolf, no, she was always she-wolf. Her gaze alone made me feel like she wants to gut me open and eat me from inside.


     "I said that you proved yourself before, can't you take a hint?"


     As she finished speaking, she jumped from her place and sat on my legs facing me and hugging my head closer to hers.


     "Oh, I see! You were already on board."


     "Hehe!" She giggled with smiling eyes of a beast. "You go to Oblivion just to fill some soul gems and took me for that Skydiving. I don't think there is much excitement one can offer another."


     She is a true Adrenaline Junkie. What on Nirn did I do to have a Holy Maiden, a crazy girl and adrenaline junkie in my life? Are there no normal girls out there?


     "Sigh! Fine, but that was just a normal day. The crazy stuff haven't started yet."


     "Oh! Now you are making me wet." She shivered from excitement and her nails dug in my skin.


     We were acting like mad people and started breaking stuff at only the foreplay. For safety purposes, I pulled us into the Haven Cube. But officially, I got a third girlfriend at the end of the day.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     296 Armor for the Huntress
      After a long engagement of moaning and roaring, I finally had the best time with Aela that I could ever have.


     I am not sure why but this girl loves violence to a strange degree. She would get bored pretty fast if we are not doing it rough. I am not that big fan of rough action but I can say that she gave all the green lights so I didn't hold back.


     I still don't want to teach her the dual cultivation or any of that just yet. She wasn't great with Magicka but I had a feeling I can take a new approach with that problem with her being a werewolf. Perhaps, she will face the same changes as Nefertiti.


     Nefertiti's energy comes from me as her partner. She can use my Magicka as a Beast and Human who are bonded many times not only by Hircine but as a Firemane and Familiar with my bloodline blessing.


     I still need time to study that but all I want to do now is to appreciate the beauty in my hand.


     She was completely taken down when I took a small portion of the Anuic Energy in her. This was me switching her off.


     She put her head on my chest and surrendered her body to me. She wanted to rest for a while beside me so, why not.


     I took us out of the Haven Cube and splashed into the plunge pool in the bathhouse. Jull was floating on top of the pool and made a fuss when we came.


     "Without me again?"


     "Look at the scratches over my body! She is not ready for a threesome at all believe me."


     "What's a threesome?"


     "See?"


     Aela is too hard to control when she lets loose and so does Jull. I am not sure how can I handle them two on one bed.


     Anyway, The day came to a close and I invited Aela to sleep crash over at my place.


     ***


     The next day was a busy day, all sort of paperwork was piling up everywhere just because I decided to take three days in the laboratory.


     "How can you be so amazing in a day and so boring the other day?" Aela and Jull complained.


     "If you want me to stop being boring, help me with those piles of work."


     ""Nope.""


     "Then shut up, both of you."


     "I am going to kill on a ride with Magenta." Jull bailed out. Recently, her pet spider grew abnormally large and she started to ride it. I don't even know how to feel about it.


     "Give me a job." Aela said.


     "You don't want to spend some time resting?"


     "I've been resting for three days. Now give me a job."


     "Fine." I started looking through the piles and found an investigation request from the Whispering Town. "Here you go."


     "Investigation? You think I am Vilkas."


     "No, but he uses his nose, you are a werewolf too so use yours."


     "... You realize that is insulting?"


     "Nope."


     "... I will do the job. I may also return to Whiterun for after a few days."


     "You don't like it here?"


     "I do but I am a Companion and my place is in Whiterun, I will come every now and then."



     "So, what about the Outpost you guys made here?"


     "I said I will come. The Outpost can be managed by Circle members so I will be switching every month with someone."


     "Fine… before you go, I had something I wanted to give you for some time."


     "What?"


     I stood up and went across the office to a chest I have prepared for her.


     "Come and open it."


     She came and opened the chest. Inside, there was a piece of armor that made Aela narrow her eyes.


     "That is… it looks familiar." She said.


     "You may have seen it on display in the Cube but it is a very important Artifact that served me for a long time. It was gifted to me by Hircine, the Prince of the Hunt and patron of all werewolves."


     Aela widened her eyes and looked at me.


     "Savior's Hide?"


     "Indeed."


     Her face became very serious and looked between me and the armor but she didn't dare to touch it.


     "You are… you won the favor of the Stag Prince?" She looked at me as if it was unexpected.


     "You just saw me use a Black Book to enter Oblivion the other day." I retorted.


     "..." She was still trying to comprehend something on my face then spoke, "Are you sure you want to give me this? It is a treasure!"


     "I know it is but for people who are not Werebeasts, it is a good armor with good functionality that protects against Poison and Magic. To Werebeasts like you, it is way more useful and has much more benefits, I heard that it can make your power as a werewolf grow and you won't have to remove it to switch forms between a Werewolf and a human."


     [A/n: I just added those features, not canon.]


     "But… it is still useful to you." She said.


     "Yeah but Wulfur and I can make something as good and look more befitting of a Thane rather than a fur armor… even though I like it a lot."


     "I see… thank you… Jon."


     "Oh!"


     This is the first time she says my name. She always said 'You' and 'He' but not my name. Kinda stubborn that one.


     "Fine, put it on."


     Aela took out the armor and tried to feel its size but she came to a halt.


     "It is big."


     "Just put it on."


     Aela nodded and stripped in front of me. How casual!


     As soon as she put the armor on, it looked very big on her and she turned around looking at me.


     "Wait for it… oh! Here it is."


     The armor started moving on its own as if it had its own life, it made a strange sound as it started to change its size. As the armor [Savior's Hide] started resizing, it became a perfect fit on her.


     "Amazing!" Aela was impressed and so do I.


     "The [Savior's Hide] would never turn down a werebeast as I read. It accepts you as a new owner. Congratulations."


     With Aela and the [Savior's Hide] together, I can be at ease. I need to ready that girl for the coming chaos too.


     With that, I finally got a kiss (which was mostly bites) and she set off to do her job. I returned back to my desk and felt depressed right away.


     "Fucking paperwork."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     297 Silus Vesuius
      *Winterhold Town - Battle Hearth Casino*


     This is my casino, the biggest gambling business in Winterhold and the origin of Gwent in this world. It was built in a secured location because it is one of the biggest money making businesses in this hold. A true Nordic Casino that the weak hearted people won't survive the deadly atmosphere inside it. Each employee in the casino is an experienced fighter and some of them are Aura Masters.


     Why is that?


     [Battle Hearth Casino] is not mainly about money, it is as its name gives off, a battle casino that even the best may not be safe in.


     Not only [Gwent] but also the Arena of Winterhold is in the heart of this place. Strong Enchantments support the building and a ton of guards are ready to show up once they sniff trouble.


     In this place, few people stand on top. Jon Dare the creator of Gwent in this world, Jullanar the crazy avid collector of rare cards, Captain Geldof the old Nord sailor, Grandma Tola the old Nord woman whose talent in Gwent went wild after the age of 80, Even Nurina comes to try her luck in disguise.


     Right now, I am playing a game against one of the challengers who managed to make a lot of ruckus with the rare cards they collected.


     He was playing with a Daedric Deck and his god card was Mehrunes Dagon. I was playing with the Skyrim Deck and my god card was Kyne.


     The opponent name was Silus Vesuius, an Imperial who appeared in the game. The players may know him as the one from the annoying Daedric Quest of Mehrunes Dagon.


     "I am really honored to face the famous Thane of Winterhold." He seemed respectful at first.


     "Yeah, thanks."


     "So, Mr. Jon, I heard that you have collected some important artifacts that I became interested in."


     "I did?"


     "Yes, I was tracking down some pieces of an important artifact to me and I found out that Mr. Jon has two of them."


     "You mean [Mehrunes' Razor]."


     "So Mr. Jon won't beat around the bush? Fine by me. I wish to acquire the two pieces of the razor." Silus said.


     "Fine, but what are you putting in front of them?" I asked.


     "Huh?"


     "What 'Huh'? This is a gambling house, you wish to take something, you but something of the same value in front of it."


     "Eh… but…"


     "Oh! I see, you only made it this far so you can convince me to give you the pieces I acquired?"


     "Ehem! I wasn't really planning to wager on the ones I have but… I was going to exchange them for a big amount of gold." He said.


     "I see… so the purpose of this game was to meet me… Wait! Did you just say 'the ones you have'? I thought you only have one piece and the other should be…"


     "In the Reach." He continued my words.


     "Interesting! Did you acquire the Pommel too?"


     "... Yes." Silus seemed to be cautious.


     "I see… how did you know that I acquired the two pieces that I have?"



     Not anyone should know that? The first piece I acquired it when the bandits of cracked tusk keep and another band of hunters fought each other. That time, I interfered with a large group of undead and obliterated the two parties while the second piece was collected by [Team 0].


     "I… I followed some leads that ended with me in Winterhold. I heard that one person has two pieces so I figured that someone is trying to put the razor together before me. I had to go to the Reach and collect the last piece before he does and now I am here for the other two… Mr. Jon, please listen to me. This artifact is very important to me and my family, it is was once used by a group called the [Mythic Dawn] to…"


     "I know the stories. Ending the [Septim Dynasty] and starting the [Oblivion Crisis] that almost ended the world. That's a cursed bloodline you hail from, friend Silus."


     "Yes, I know. But it is the only legacy they left me and one that I wish to be associated with."


     "You want to be associated with the group that almost ended the world and destroyed the bloodline of Talos? The Nords won't like it, you know that?"


     Silus seemed desperate. He wanted to be part of something great. I could tell that he has an inferiority complex due to him hearing tales of his family and how fearsome they were. From the game, I know that his parents didn't want him to pursue that path but he found some journals of his grandparents who participated in the Oblivion Crisis and wanted to have some heritage to be proud of. I can understand him. I have grown in an orphanage and saw many kids whose fathers were warriors and after their death, these kids always wanted to relate to the glory of their parents and continue on it.


     But Silus belittled himself too much.


     For someone who can track down artifacts and sniff the locations of the rare treasures, even looking at the card he is playing with, they were new and powerful.


     "You are talented."


     "... Excuse me?"


     "You have a talent for collecting stuff. The talent is different than the hobby. I have that hobby and you have that talent. Maybe you and I can reach a better agreement."


     "..." He became silent but kept looking at me.


     "Here is what I know, both you and I will go to the Shrine of Mehrunes Dagon to put together [Mehrunes' Razor] but before we do so, the Daedric Prince of Destruction, Revolution, Energy, Change and Ambition won't like it if two people acquired the razor to only put it on display. That artifact that can wreak havoc in Tamriel is not worthy of such fate… what do you think will happen?"


     To my words, Silus frowned.


     We are dealing with the Daedra here and not just any Daedra, it is the Devil himself, Mehrunes Dagon. The most violent and evil Daedric lord of the seventeen. His official enemy is all the Mortal races and he tried to conquer Nirn on many occasions. He even destroyed the Continent of [Lyg] from the past Kalpa.


     [A/n: Kalpa is an epoch of time that happened before the Dawn Era. Each Kalpa marks the restart of the timeline starting from the Dawn Era (Creation Era) and each Kalpa is to be ended by the Dragon of the End of Time, Alduin.]


     Silus couldn't reply.


     "You may wish to have such glory for your family but it won't end well for you. In the End, the Razor will find itself in the hands of someone who can use it and those who wish to bind it will meet their demise. For someone with the talent of sniffing out artifacts like you? Your value is very important to me and it would break my heart to see such a talent go to waste. Tell you what! After we play this game, I will take you to my office and talk about a job I have for you, interested?"




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     298 New Anuic Energy Source
      A/n: this is the last in the stock! Will return on next friday!


     ~~~~~~~~~


     "Talents are rare and important. Talents are everything in the world. A wise man once said; 'If you are good at something, never do it for free.' What I see here is that you are a man with a rare talent for finding things that doing treasure hunts, if you put that talent to good use, I will help you have the Museum you always dreamt of. I am not talking about the measly Museum of Dawnstar that you are working on, what I am giving you is a big building in Neo Saarthal build with security and a personal house for your use. You will also gain access to some of my information network and will start to collect the things I point you at, some of them may be interesting and some may be boring but I won't hide their worth from you and will let you display them in the museum… of course, I may be in need for some of those artifacts and the museum will be on my land and under my protection but you will be the face of the project." This was the offer.


     "..."


     Silus held his breath in from anticipation. He was thinking about the matter wildly.


     "Look, I am a businessman and what matters to me is the gold that I will make at the end of the day. The only difference between me and others is that I am admitting it. Yes, my aim is making money but that's not all. The best way to make money is not to focus on the money but to put everything we have in our passion, I had a passion for saving Winterhold and now I am its lord, you have a passion for making a legacy of your own and you will have it along with many riches." This was the price on the offer.


     "..." Silus nodded silently and kept thinking.


     "But what matters, in the end, is the meaning of what we do. The legacy of Jon Dare is the rise of Winterhold and that's what I am known for. You too want that, right? You always wanted the legacy of the Vesuius family." I said and Silus nodded. "But you are mistaken, what you really want is the legacy of Silus Vesuius, the man with who manages one of the most glorious museums in the land." This was the temptation of the offer.


     "Y- You are right."


     Silus was heads over heels for my offer.


     "Do you recognize the name 'Torasa Aram'?" I asked.


     "Are you kidding me? Any collector knows the name of Torasa Aram, the Dark Elf noble lady who was the curator of the Museum of Artifacts in Mournhold who displayed all the artifacts of the Hero of Morrowind, the Nerevarine. She is a part of the legend of a great hero." Silus Vesuius talked with frenzied eyes.


     "I am glad you are knowledgeable. Even though my last name is Dare, I am not very sure when I offer you this but what if we made something similar? Torasa Aram has disappeared in the cataclysm following the Oblivion Crisis and the Red Year and her artifacts were gone. I always dreamt of doing something similar but I never had the talent for going on long treasure hunts, so if you are interested in the job, here is my offer." I put a contract in front of Silus.



     He took it and started reading it to every fine detail.


     Truth be told, I saw value in him and didn't want to swindle him at all. In the Daedric Quest of Mehrunes Dagon when the player goes with Silus to the Shrine of Dagon, the player will be told by Dagon that if they want to acquire the razor, they must kill Silus.


     In the game, Silus has acquired some rare items on his own like the [Mythic Dawn Commentaries] written by Mankar Camoran who is the mastermind of the Oblivion Crisis and he also has a ruined page of the [Mysterium Xarxes] which is a book of great and evil power.


     If that collector genius worked for me, I will be able to things I was too lazy to do. For example…


     "We will look into the matter regarding [Mehrunes' Razor] later. Right now, this will be the project you should focus on." I handed Silus three beautiful small Golden boxes and some notes.


     He took looked at the boxes and opened them one by one.


     "These are… the Stones of Barenziah!"


     "Bingo!"


     "Amazing! Three of them? I heard about them but it was a hard task to collect them all. Do you really wish to collect all of them?"


     "Yes, I have three and there are 21 scattered around Skyrim. Gather them for me and you will make a ruckus between the collectors. There will be more artifacts in the future but collecting all the Stones of Barenziah is said to give a lot of luck for those who have the whole set. If we are to collect as many artifacts as Torasa Aram, we need at least that luck. What do you think?"


     Silus looked between me and the three stones and then gazed at the contract I gave him. Right away, he pulled the quill and signed the papers.


     "Good. I promise that you will never regret this. You will manage the Museum and the auction house to sell the things that we deem not really worthy of the museum. I will also donate some of the artifacts I don't need to the museum."


     "This will be great! When should I start?"


     "Right freaking now, chop chop, you have 21 stones to collect. This will take a lot of time."


     "Yes, yes! Wha- What about the Razor?"


     "Leave it to me. Now that we have the four pieces, I will go to the Shrine of Dagon myself."


     "I wish you luck… Boss." Silus stood up and bowed slightly then looked around.


     "My secretary Siv will tell you what to do. Good luck to you too."


     He nodded and went out.


     I took his contract and stored it in my safe.


     "Boss, I was going through your schedule for some reason…"


     "It is your JOB to go through my schedule."


     "Come on! Why so salty, I thought you were in a good mood."


     Siv has a way to irritate me better than anyone else. For some reason, she is very lazy but she is still the best in her job.


     "Anyway, I found that this Dark Elf guy from the BioResearch facility whose name is Servos…"


     "Yeah, the one who discovered the Spider Scrolls that Jull likes."


     "Yep, that him. He said he found something about some sort of energy this morning… I don't know what's its name?"


     "What's its name?"


     "Anukic or something."


     "Anuic! Did he say he found a source?"


     "Come on, Boss. I don't even understand these complicated magic terms mean, why ask me?"


     "What, did, he, say?" I pressed on each word while glaring at her.


     "He said he came to a new discovery."


     I could stand her lax attitude and Teleported outside of my office right away. I moved with all of my speed and went to the laboratory house at the edge of town.


     I barged in and found Servos sitting around with Rundi and some other researchers who used to be part of the Creation Club.


     "Servos, fill me in. What did you discover?"


     "Whoa! Boss, you scared me… ehem! The discovery? Yes, please follow me."


     Servos acted right away and walked in front of me to his office.


     "Here you go, Boss. We found a new source for the Anuic Energy you want so much." He handed me some research papers.


     I was really waiting for this for a long time.


     Research about the Anuic and Padomic energies was always on my priority but it was never easy. The two energies are always balanced everywhere but what I needed was Vital Sources of both Energies. Something either I or the girls can absorb to meditate with.


     After reading the first few pages, I understood what Servos discovered.


     "Nirnroot is a source of Anuic Energy."




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     299 Wulfur“s Invitation
      A/n: I am back! Been a long while… it wasn't easy and I am very tired after the Prosecutor exam I took. I am totally drained but here we go again.


     Also, sorry for the past few chapters being short, as most of you could tell, they were mostly fillers. We are back at business from Chapter 300.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     "Nirnroot smoothie!" (Ysolda)


     "Yep. Now open wide." (Jull)


     "Get it away from me! Get it away!" (Ysolda)


     "Not a chance." (Me)


     A new kind of struggle began once again. We needed to see how the Anuic Energy can be consumed safely using potions and we made a lot of mixes and potions. The best thing we got so far is that smoothie. Jull created it from Nirnroot and other herbs that can detoxify the poisonous effects of the Nirnroot but let's just say it, it is impossible to consume that thing.


     That's why we needed a guinea pig to confirm the effects of that torture. The one I could think of is Ysolda. She begged me many times to end her suffering in the Third Boot Camp and here is her chance, confirm the effects of the new potions we are making.


     Her first impression was like, "If the taste alone can kill, it should be like that", yet she survived somehow.


     "What do you think of the results?" Jull asked me.


     "There is indeed a big surge of energy in her Energy Channels. She still needs to trap it and in her Energy Center if she wants to benefit from it."


     "I don't think she can."


     "Why?"


     "Look, she passed out."


     "... Oh! The taste seems to be a real problem after all."


     "Don't worry about it, I can add the honey taste to it later." Jull said.


     "YOU COULD DO THAT FROM THE START?" Ysolda seemed to have come back to life.


     "Oh, good that you are back, now trap that energy in your body the way we taught you and get ready for the next sample."


     "... HELP!"


     ***


     Three days have passed since the experiments on Ysolda and she was now given a new house in Winterhold and was admitted in a management class. Alina came back from the Moonblade Clan just yesterday at night and we told her about the Nirnroot.


     "The Nirnroot itself is a really interesting herb, it can grow in any temperature but must have a lot of water near it even if it is sea water. Nothing changes its characteristics but it was once a different plant altogether. Back in the First Era, an even known as [Sun's Death] blocked the sunlight to reach many parts on the continent because of the fumes of the Red Mountains when an eruption happened, this alone could endanger many living species on the long run but the Nirnroot back then relied on Sunlight too much. On the verge of extension, the Nirnroot developed a unique trait to consume the energy of the volcanic ash, which has confirmed healing effects, and absorbed some sort of energy that can extend its life with it. My guess is that the energy was the Padomic Energy from the Red Mountain which contains the [Heart of Lorkhan], the godly artifact that is powered by the very same energy. My educated guess is… the plant adapted by cultivating itself to the Padomic Energy to build up its Anuic Energy of origin that can resist the Padomic pollution."



     "You know I get turned on when you switch to nerd mode."


     "... I am seriously at a loss of words right now. Did you understand anything I just said?" I was truly baffled.


     "Anuic, padomic, energies, Nirnroot, something to do with the first era and we haven't seen each other for two weeks."


     "... Okay. Let's go somewhere."


     ***


     Life went on in Winterhold for the next couple of days but the Dares were packing for another trip. This time to the Hjaalmarch.


     Not a far away hold, Hjaalmarch's capital is Morthal, a town of gloom and shade out of a depressed storybook. Jon's reason to travel there was a mysterious to his companions but they normally would go where he points, no questions asked. Also, a new member joined the team this time and that was Aela. Not really a sociable person, Aela was kept company by Alina who was the lady of socialization and the head of the public relations department too.


     On the other hand, Jon and Wulfur were busy with their thing.


     "Are you sure about that invitation thing?" Jon asked.


     "Yeah, many blacksmiths from across Tamriel gather in Orsinium every few years to compete and share skills and techniques, if I am invited then I should go. Eorlund Grey-Mane was invited there once and they say that he bested many Orcish forgemasters in their game."


     "Well, if you say so."


     "Come on, brother. You need to come with me. You can make trades and those things you are good at." Wulfur said.


     "I know but I don't think I can. If that tournament is three months from now then I should be in Solitude to attend the Jarl Assembly and I can't make trades with Orsinium anyway. To go there, one must go through Jerral Mountains south to Markarth and the Reach, which means we must pass through the [Silver-Blood] Clan territory who hate my guts, the [Forsworn] who hate all Nords, the mountain tribes of the [Centaurs] and the [Minotaurs] who are unfriendly by nature and God knows what else. The risk is too high that is why I don't want you to go." Jon said.


     "Don't worry, I will take some men and travel fast and light." Wulfur assured Jon.


     ***


     The Dare Dragon Caravan continued the road to Morthal and reached on the 1st of Frostfall (October). Alina and Jon met with Jarl Idgrod Ravencrone that Jon liked a lot, an extensive talk about trade, war and magic took place that day before Jarl Idgrod invited Jon and Alina to stay at the guest house.


     At that night, Jon told Alina and the rest that he is leaving to do some business at a Daedric Shrine nearby and left the town right away.


     With him, he carried the fragments of [Mehrunes' Razor] and headed to the east for the [Shrine of Mehrunes Dagon].


     Jon Dare and Mehrunes Dagon, the Young Dragonborn and the Devil himself are going to have a showdown of their own.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     NOTE: This is the End of the fifth volume [The Adventures of the Young Dragonborn]... the next volume was supposed to be [The Gamestart] volume but I am changing it to [The Daedric Labours].




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     -1 The World Explained Creation
      !!!DISCLAIMER!!!


     -This explanation is influenced by the Author's Understanding to the Lore, there may be mistakes and not so solid theories but it is all part of the fun.


     -Some of the myths mentioned are part of the Elven Lore which favors their deities and demonize other beings.


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     ● The Ultimate Entity - The Godhead ●


     The world of the Elder Scrolls originated from an entity referred to as the 'Godhead', this entity is the ultimate being that creates the Universe by dreaming about it. It means that this entity is unconscious and shouldn't be woken up or the world will come to end.


     ● The Two Primal Forces ●


     First, there was nothing, then two powers came to be. (Begin of the Dawn Era)


     They were opposites. They were equals. They clashed but none prevailed.


     The two got to be referred to as 'Anu' and 'Padomay'.


     'Anu' the Light, the Order, the Stasis, the Positive part of the relationship.


     'Padomay' the Darkness, the Change, the Chaos, the Negative part of the relationship.


     After they opposed each other, they came to enlightenment and the two created Souls for themselves to understand themselves more.


     ● The First Two Souls ●


     'Anu' created Anui-El, the Soul of Anu in the Elvish tongue.


     'Padomay' created Sithis, Anui-El's complete opposite.


     Just like their origins, Anui-El and Sithis were both opposite and infinite, nothing new would happen if they clashed.


     At that point of incomprehensible time, the Universe was only Anu-El, Sithis, their Origin Powers and a Universe in complete chaos.


     ★ The Universe is also known as The ///Aurbis//


     ★ The Nordic Skaal may refer to Anu-El as the All-Maker and Padomay as the Adversary. But that's only what I understood as the Author of this Fan Fiction.


     ● The Dragon God : Akatosh ●


     Anu-El gazed at the Universe and it all Choas that didn't represent itself.


     It then used its power to create a something that can make order out of chaos and the Concept of Time came to be.


     The Concept of Time was personified as a Spirit that became known as 'Akatosh' for Humans, 'Auriel' for Elves and 'Alkosh' for Khajiit.


     It was the first and the most Anuic Original Spirit.


     ● The Original Spirits ●


     As the Concept of Time time was spread across the Universe, other Original Spirits came to be and started to realize themselves.


     These Original Spirits were the First Race of creatures that ever lived since the chaos settled down. They are referred to as The et'Ada.


     Among these Original Spirits were Kynareath of the Wind, Xarxes of Knowledge and Magnus of Magic.


     ★ Take note that the Original Spirits came to be not from Anui-El, but by the power that created by the residual energies of the Choas that was resulted by the Clash of Anu and Padomay thus some have Anuic Nature and some have Padomic Nature.



     ★ The Khajiit believe that Anu and Padomay married each other and resulted from all these Original Spirits, while the Elves mostly try to make them enemies and opposites.


     ● The Immortal Planes (Aetherius and Oblivion) ●


     There was a zone between the Two Primal Powers in which all the Chaos happened and where all the Original Spirits emerged.


     What came after the emergence of the Original Spirits is the emergence of Myriad of Immortal Realms that were classified as two main Regions; Aetherius and Oblivion.


     Aetherius, the Immortal Plane, is thought to be the origin of all magic and arcane arts. Little is known about what does it look like but mortal souls travel to that realm as its Afterlife. Sovngarde, Far Shores and Sands Behind The Stars are three places known to be the Afterlives for Nords, Redguards and Khajiit respectively.


     Oblivion is the underworld of Aetherius and what separates it from the void beneath. There are over 37,000 documented realms in Oblivion including chaos planes and pocket realities, although there exists far more than that.


     Aetherius envelopes Oblivion like a layer and Oblivion envelopes an area of void. The all shape a large globe that keeps the Universe together.


     ● The Missing God : Lorkhan ●


     According to the Elvish Myth of Creation; Sithis, the counterpart of Anui-El, saw what became of the Chaos and despised the Order it came to be.


     It thus created an Original Spirit that the Elves call 'Lorkhan, the Trickster' and the Humans call 'Shor or Shezarr, the Father of Men'. This Original Spirit was to be an opposite to Auriel and the most Padomic Original Spirit.


     ★ Lorkhan and Akatosh exist in nearly every pantheon. Akatosh or Auriel is mostly considered the Chief God in most of these pantheons except for the Nords of Skyrim who consider Shor (Lorkhan) the Chief God in Religion. The Elves (except the Dark Elves) and the Redguards view Lorkhan as the trickster who separated them from Immortal Plane Aetherius and Blame their hardship and mortality on him and they consider creating the world an Act of Crulity. The Humans (except the Redguards) and the Dark Elves see Lorkhan as the Creator God and held in high esteem, they consider creating the World a Divine Mercy. I as the Author think of this as something related to variation in opinion between two kinds of the Original Spirits, those who followed Lorkhan and those who followed Aureil.


     ● Creation of the Mortal World (Mundus) ●


     According to the Elvish Myth; Sithis wanted Lorkhan to undo what Auriel did, in other words, drag the Universe back to chaos.


     However, Lorkhan seemed to have an agenda of his own, he went to the other Original Spirits and convinced them to create a place distant from the influence of the Two Major Primal Forces, a place where they are not forced to stay in, a place they can fill with their own creations and have freedom.


     Kynareath was the first two agree, and even Auriel himself agreed.


     Not all the Original Spirits were part of this but those who were all departed from Aetherius down through Oblivion until its edge right at the Void beneath it, the core of the universe the Oblivion envelopes.


     With her power, Kynareath breathed in the void and opened a space for the other powers to flow through, once they all went in, they started to fill the world with their creations.


     ● The New World ●


     While many Original Spirits flowed through the void, other ones decided to stay in Oblivion and started to create their own Realms. These Original Spirits came to be known later as the ◇ Daedra ◇.


     According to the Elvish Myth; Lorkhan hid one truth from the other Original Spirits, the more they create, the more power they lose, the less Immortal they become.


     Some of the weak Original Spirits started to fall from Immortality but Lorkhan was no way to be found.


     Magnus, the architecture of the Mortal World construction plan, realized the plot of Lorkhan and decided to escape from Mundus, he gathered all the Original Spirits that could escape and abandoned Mundus. Magnus tore a hole through Oblivion all the way to Aetherius that became the Sun and his followers tore smaller holes that became the stars. Through the Sun and the Star, the Magicka of Aetherius flows to Mundus. Magnus and his followers came to be known later as the ◇ Magne-Ge ◇.


     Auriel, along with other powerful Original Spirits decided to stay and try to fix things. These ones came to be later as the ◇ Aedra ◇.


     The other Original Spirits that fell from divinity became the ◇ Ehlonfey ◇.


     ● The Ehlonfey War ●


     The Ehlonfey stayed on Nirn, the Core planet in Mundus and sacrificed themselves to create the Laws of Nature. They later split into two factions, the 'Old Ehlonfey' who chose perseverance and the accumulation of ancient knowledge, the other faction was the 'Wanderers' who roamed the new world.


     The 'Old Ehlonfey' later became the ancestors of 'Mer' commonly known as 'Elves' and the 'Wanderers' became the ancestors of 'Men' commonly known as 'Humans'.


     The two factions clashed for some reasons which I as the Author think it was regarding Mundus and Nirn. The Elves always wanted to return to Aetherius and undo Mundus while the Humans preferred to stay in Mundus.


     It was then when the Fight dragged the Original Spirits in and it seemed that the Elves were under the Banner of Auriel while the humans were under the banner of Lorkhan.


     ☆ Other than the Old Ehlonfey and the Wanderers, there were other beings that chose different paths to survive like the ◇ Hist ◇ which is a sentient race of trees in Black March, home of the lizard-folk, the Argonians.


     ● The Convection of Lorkhan ●


     On Mundus, the greatest Original Spirit, most notably Auriel and his best knight Trinimac, gathered on a place known as the Adamantine Tower in modern day High Rock. They all decided the punishment of Lorkhan.


     Sources vary at that event, the Elvish Myth claims that Trinimac knocked down Lorkhan in front of his Hordes of Men and tore his heart out of his body to destroy it. This Heart of Lorkhan was his Divine Spark and destroying it proved to be impossible either for its power or for it will take the world down with its residence once it is destroyed. Auriel then decides to fasten the Heart to an arrow and then shoot it into the sea where it turned into a Volcano in modern-day Vvardenfell.


     Some notes indicate that in order to stop the fight between Men and Mer, Lorkhan actually surrendered himself to the other Original Spirits.


     In the end, after removing the Heart from Lorkhan he was exiled to watch his creation and can't watch thus his corpse became Masser and Secunda.


     ● The End of the Dawn Era ●


     It was said that right after that event, the sky rained for the first time in history. The Nordic Mythos indicates that Kyne, the Warrior Wife of Shor, was mourning her Husband that was killed by the Elven Giants which can be translated as 'Kynareath wept over Lorkhan'.


     Around that time Madness was born and with that I mean Sheogorath came to existence following the demise of Lorkhan. The Daedric Princes cursed one of their own known as Jyggalag the Daedric Prince of Order transforming him to Sheogorath is the Daedric Prince of Madness.


     Many events followed after that as the Daedric Prince Boethiah devoured Trinimac transforming him into the Daedric Prince Malacath for reasons unknown but he mostly tried to prevent some elves from following Boethiah and got his ass handed over to him.


     With the chaos in the Dawn Era settling down, the Gods started to rest and it was the age of mortals, the Merethic Era.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     300 Pieces of the Pas
      NOTE: New Volume Synopsis: "The Daedric Labours: Jon faces the toughest challenges of his life before the Dragon Rising of the Fourth Era that will change him forever and will set him on a journey of redemption across the continent to meet things beyond the extent of his knowledge."


     ~~~~~~~~~~


     The Shrine of Mehrunes Dagon, a cursed place built in the frozen wilds of Hjaalmarch atop a desolate mountain. Befitting of the Daedra it is dedicated to, the shrine is devoid of any signs of worship as no mortal is to be associated with the terrible Daedric Prince that almost destroyed the world.


     The Exalted and Most Puissant Lord, Gerent of Dagon, Mehrunes, also the Black Daedra Lord, Mehrunes the Razor, Mehrunes the Thieftaker, Mehrunes Godsbody, and Mehrunes the Red Arms That Went Up, Mehrunes Dagon the Daedric Prince of Destruction, Change, Revolution, Energy, and Ambition, had a status carved on the shrine revealing its savage form of a gigantic humanoid with a goblin-like face and four arms seated on the peak of the mountain and wielding a gigantic axe. Between its legs, a large door to an inner sanctum could be seen but that was definitely sealed, the only way to contact the Daedric Prince was by the altar in front of the door.


     Jon felt some cold shivers from the foul presence surrounding the place remembering how such a Daedric Lord came to be. Unlike the majority of the Daedric Princes, Mehrunes Dagon was not one of those who refused to help Lorkhan in the creation of Mundus [The Daedra] or one of those who escaped Mundus after discovering the Scheme of Lorkhan [The Magna-Ge], but he was created by the [Magna-Ge] in the bowels of Lyg to be a prince of good, and imbued him with Oblivion's most precious asset, hope. And as hope spread like wildfire as destruction and ambition broke loose.


     Dagon created one disaster after another, from the destruction of Ald Sotha and Mournhold (and possibly Old Saarthal), to the invasion of Battlespire Academy of Imperial Battlemages, to the last known disaster [The Oblivion Crisis] that took millions of life, ended the Septim Dynasty and brought the Empire to its knees.


     Just by [The Oblivion Crisis], every cult of Mehrunes Dagon was hunted down to extension and each follower of the prince of destruction was pardoned from living once found.


     There were only a few Daedric Princes that Jon wanted to have nothing to do with and that included Mehrunes Dagon, Sheogorath, Molag Bal and Mephala. Still, for the existence of the [Daedric Artifacts], Jon realized very well that he must make sure that these four Daedric Princes are not contacted by other people to prevent any crisis from being unleashed on the world.


     Jon's eyes were glued on the shrine as if it would bounce on him if he didn't look at it but he kept a steady presence and a firm look. Once he climbed the steps to the altar in front of the Shrine, the cold wind and frost blew hard and he felt it in his bones. The evil presence was surly thick here.



     Jon stood in front of the altar and took out the fragments of [Mehrunes' Razor] then placed them on the altar.


     "Mehrunes Dagon, Lord of Destruction and Change… I brought your blade to bring it back to its glory and to unleash its might with my hands."


     Jon Dare lived up to his name and didn't flinch as he made a ballsy demand rather than a meek prayer.


     The evil presence in the place thicker and a foul Aura assaulted Jon out of nowhere. Anticipated it won't be easy, Jon hardened his heart and assaulted back.


     His [Tyrant Aura] broke forth and his voice echoed.


     "THUROT ULD REL!" (Absolute, Might, Dominance)


     The Shout supported his Aura and his Aura supported his Shout creating a unique effect that stood in the face of the mighty evil Aura of the shrine and brought the clash to a draw.


     All the living beings one mile around the shrine trembled in fear and ran away from the area.


     Jon kept glaring at the Shrine and didn't budge from his place. He then stepped forward to the altar and put his hand on it unleashing his [Tyrant Aura] one more time, as soon as he did so, a loud voice spoke to him in his head.


     {You, Mortal, you have got my attention. You are worthy of speaking to. You have gathered the pieces of my Razor. Killing those Orcs were was an amusing game to witness.}


     Jon listened to the foul hoarse voice that echoed in his head while enduring the pain of being spoken to by a higher being.


     {But… Dagon does not declare a winner that did no more than just that.}


     Jon's face almost twisted in anger but he kept a composed behavior.


     "So, what do you want me to do? Bring a calamity of some sort on the world?"


     {It would amuse me if you really did so but I can see the mockery in your heart, Mortal. Your arrogance will be your demise.}


     "I know… I just can't help it. But still, you won't find a more suitable person than me to wield the Razor."


     {Oh! How so?}


     "I Revolt and Change, I Charge and Destroy, I Wish and Achieve. I revolted against a ruler and took his place, I erased a whole bloodline from the face of Nirn, I harvested the lives of those who opposed me and my ambition is far from over. Who else is more fitting?"


     {Is that so? You deemed yourself worthy by just that?}


     "Even if you belittle it, I have more for you. Something that you should thank me for recovering before anyone else."


     Jon took out his last card. A Diamond Gem that emitted a wave of magical energy. Mehrunes Dagon did not respond to it but Jon took out a Light Screen and fixed it in front of the altar and inserted the Diamond in a certain spot on the screen.


     "I am not sure if you are keeping up with the 'Magical Technology magazine' that gets issued in Winterhold… You don't have a subscription? Don't worry, we have special discount multidimensional villains. The point is… this is a Memory Crystal and that is a Light Emitting Screen. Put the two together and you will view recorded memories."


     {...}


     Still no response.


     "This memory crystal have memories from the [Hero of Kvatch]."


     As soon as Jon said that, the evil aura around the shine turned more foul and the atmosphere became a few degrees colder. After all, the [Hero of Kvatch] is the arch-enemy of Mehrunes Dagon, the one who destroyed the prince's ambition of claiming Tamriel. The game previous to 'Skyrim' known as 'Oblivion' told that Story. The [Hero of Kvatch] was a prisoner in Cyrodiil whose cell had a secret escape tunnel for the Emperor, after a witnessing the Emperor escape from assassins of the [Mythic Dawn Cult] that worshipped Mehrunes Dagon. The hero was set free and participated in the fight against the cult and helped the last Emperor of the Septim Dynasty, Martin Septim.


     In this Memory Crystal, there was the memory of the last showdown between Martin Septim and Mehrunes Dagon witnessed by the Hero of Kvatch. How could Jon get his hand on such a thing? Well, he played the game himself.


     Jon inserted his Magicka in the Light Screen and images and sounds started coming from it. Of course, 'Oblivion' was not the prettiest of games but Jon can always say…


     "The memories are old but we can still see them, right?"


     {...}


     No response came but Jon was grinning ear to ear.


     Scenes from the game were shown on the screen and conversations were heard. Martin Septim was being escorted by the guards and the Hero to the [Temple of the One], Mehrunes Dagon appears in the Imperial City in his true form, Martin Septim reaches the Dragonfires in the [Temple of the One], Mehrunes Dagon destroys the walls as Martin Septim destroys the [Amulet of Kings] to shift into the Avatar of Akatosh, a great dragon that rivaled the gigantic size of Mehrunes Dagon, a great battle breaks out between Dagon and Martin Septim in the form of the Avatar of Akatosh and Dagon's butt is royally kicked but the young Emperor Martin Septim didn't survive shifting into the Avatar of Akatosh and died sacrificing himself for the sake of Tamriel.


     "So, what do you think?" Jon looked at the statue of the shrine with a wide grin. "I am sure the Empire will pay a ton of gold to acquire such a rare memory crystal to view it on public and show the deeds of the heroic men who defeated the Prince of Destruc…"


     {INSOLENT MORTALS!}


     It seemed that Jon has conjured the wrath of the prince.


     "Oh! Don't be triggered, Lord Dagon. This is the only Memory Crystal in the world that show such a thing. I've brought it to… you know… gain your favor."


     There was no need to question Jon's intentions. Mockery was sound and clear in his voice and he was trading the Memory Crystal for [Mehrunes' Razor].


     {... You want the Razor so bad? You will have it. Place the damned crystal on the Altar and witness my great power.}


     "A wise choice, Lord Dagon." Jon said and gave a slight bow.


     As the Memory Crystal was put on the Altar, a strong magical power came from it and the Crystal disappeared. The fragments of the Razor all rose up in the air and reddened as if they were on fire then got put together once again.


     These broken fragments turned into a well shaped and very balanced elegant dagger. Jon was indeed impressed even though he knew it would happen like that but witnessing the magical process was an eye-opener.


     The Dagger was kept hanging in the air by the magic power of Mehrunes Dagon. Jon extended his hand to take the Dagger but it didn't budge.


     {You are one slimy mortal. So, before you go, one final challenge! Ha ha ha!}


     The laughter of Mehrunes' Dagon echoed and the force holding the Razor loosened but as soon as that happened, the void in front of Jon broke open and three Dremora Markynaz appeared.


     "Hahaha! Mortal flesh!"


     "Die, Mortal!"


     "I'll shatter your bones!"


     The large Daedric Humanoids laughed savagely as they looked down on Jon as if he is some sort of prey.


     "Humph! Lowly Daedric beings, you dare act haughty in front of me?" Jon's attitude turned naughtier than the Noble Dremora Markynaz themselves as he wielded the Razor.


     Jon waved his hand and threw the dagger towards the Dremora Lord in the middle and he didn't forget to cast a space mark on the Razor. Once [Razor] passed the first Dremora, Jon teleported where his mark was and appeared in the middle of the three Dremora, waving [Bloodskal] at one and [Greed] on the other beheading. [Razor] grazed the third Dremora but he didn't get the time to react. Jon was already stabbing at him with [Bloodskal] reinforced with [Greed] and the Dremora got penetrated. Jon left him up on [Bloodskal] and the two looked at each other.


     Jon had a sadistic smile on his face. The Dremora which was an immortal being felt his heart quivering.


     "Mortal!" It shouted at Jon trying to wave its sword.


     "Mortal this, mortal that! You guys are shit… you live for eternity in servitude while enduring thousands of deaths. You may think mortal are weak but you guys are pitiful. Tell me, if I marked your soul right here right now and kept summoning you and slaying you… how long will it last till you kneel and beg for mercy?"


     "..." The Dremora Markynaz felt shaken but his hate clouded his fear.


     "Mortal! You dare? You *BLAWG*"


     Once the 'D' word was said, Jon got triggered right away. His Aura moved through [Bloodskal] and exploded inside the body of the Dremora.


     "For a being that died many times, you are shit at dying."


     Jon retrieved his new dagger, the Razor of Mehrunes Dagon.


     [Razor] Inflicts a corrosive poison, Ignores Armors, Has a 2/101 chance to insta-kill.




     You are reading
     Dragonborn Saga
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .



 Ваша оценка:

Связаться с программистом сайта.

Новые книги авторов СИ, вышедшие из печати:
О.Болдырева "Крадуш. Чужие души" М.Николаев "Вторжение на Землю"

Как попасть в этoт список

Кожевенное мастерство | Сайт "Художники" | Доска об'явлений "Книги"